Chapter 175 The Hunting Capital (Part 18 Complete)

Chapter 175 The Hunting Capital (Part 18 Complete)

Si Yisi became famous.

He used to have a place among humans, but now he's quite famous among zombies as well.

There were countless zombies who wanted to kill him, this menace, and even more who wanted to win him over, and Si Yisi accepted them all without hesitation.

The outside world was secretly shocked by the swift and decisive methods of this "savior." The black dragon that always accompanied Si Yisi, whether real or fake, was not just a powerless decoration.

Many people scoffed at the black dragon, thinking that Si Yisi was just faking it. But when they actually experienced the power of the black dragon, they all wept bitterly for their assumptions!

This savior is really difficult to deal with; both humans and zombies feel the same way.

Although he established the Hunting Light Organization, he mostly let it develop freely, only issuing commands on some matters of principle.

Si Yisi's marginalized state is very disadvantageous for a leader, but no one expected that Shouguang and his group would also act as if they had taken the wrong medicine and resolutely support Si Yisi, who has been away all the time!

The men of the Hunting Light were like guards under Si Yisi, keeping everything in perfect order while he was away on campaign.

How strong is this cohesion?

It's really hard to imagine what it's like in the apocalypse!

Si Yisi's whereabouts are unpredictable, but wherever he appears, a turmoil breaks out.

He moved like a black ghost through every corner of the city, entering heavily guarded places as if they were empty.

Si Yisi doesn't have a sadistic taste for killing; every time he strikes, it's so decisive that it's refreshing to see. But it's precisely this that highlights his extremely strong abilities!

Whether it was a large number of ordinary zombies or king-level zombies... Si Yisi handled them all with the ease of chopping vegetables! With swift and decisive strokes, he reaped a bountiful harvest.

His most talked-about feat was attacking a king-level zombie with many subordinates.

Countless zombies surrounded Si Yisi, intending to overwhelm him with their horde. Among these zombies were many infectious ones!

The king-level zombie, nearly 108,000 miles away from Si Yisi, wore a smug and complacent smile, completely unaware that Si Yisi would suddenly swing her sword at that moment—

There wasn't any overwhelming force; it was as if the sword had been casually handed over, but a flash of silver light streaked past...

The zombie horde was forcibly torn open like Moses parting the sea, creating a wide path. At the end of the path, made of piled-up zombie bones, a small pebble was stuck in the heart of a king-level zombie!

It's utterly pathetic that a King-level zombie was killed by a single pebble!

Aside from this strong cohesion and Si Yisi's own strength, after learning from the bloody lessons of many "predecessors," both zombies and humans realized that Si Yisi disdained power and was unmoved by beauty.

He was like an iron man, and everything he did was to preserve humanity and allow them to develop smoothly!

The title of savior seems fitting for him, but it also leaves most interested people at a loss.

*

Si Yisi is attacking the city.

This is the last known city to have been overrun by a large number of zombies and guarded by a king-level zombie.

Strangely, Si Yisi didn't find many zombies after entering the city, and the few zombies he killed were not very strong.

This unusual situation heightened Si Yisi's vigilance, even though he never let his guard down from beginning to end.

As they walked into the city center, the atmosphere was unusually quiet, but Si Yisi soon noticed something amiss.

What lay before them was a scene that could not be ignored: the bodies of several zombies were scattered on the open ground, their wounds all strikingly similar, creating a chaotic yet beautiful scene amidst the blood and grotesque carnage.

They all knelt on the ground in perfect unison, each curled up like a shrimp, their hands hanging down as if embracing something.

Religious beliefs...?

Si Yisi immediately thought of this.

He soon discovered that not all zombies were completely dead. A zombie with long, disheveled hair and a face smeared with blood, yet still remarkably beautiful, staggered to her feet.

She reached out her slender hand to Si Yisi, her gaze childlike, as if waiting for Si Yisi to hold her tight.

Si Yisi grabbed the zombie's arm and snapped it off with a snap, just like an eagle catching a chick.

The next moment, he calmly and composedly launched a flying kick, denting the zombie's face!

Si Yisi was not one to be deceived by appearances; he immediately turned his gaze to the zombie's abdomen.

Sure enough, the moment Si Yisi repelled the zombie, her abdomen began to swell and writhe.

"Pfft!" A pair of slender hands emerged from the zombie's belly, and a young man with blood-stained hair crawled out from the zombie's torn abdomen.

The zombie youth chuckled, "Savior, this is the feast I've prepared for you—"

He wasn't pointing at the zombies; instead, he pointed to his own head, touched it, and peeled off his scalp!

A brain was exposed, and it was indistinguishable from the human brain!

If you ask Si Yisi, this part is even more developed and perfected than the human brain.

The young man showed Si Yisi this perfect brain: "Money and beauty are not important to you, but what about an evolved brain?"

Without a doubt, he used zombies as sacrifices and then researched and developed this precious brain!

"The human brain is not fully developed, which inevitably leads to shortcomings in some scientific research and development endeavors," the zombie youth explained. "But with this brain, history can be rewritten!"

"Humanity can break through its limitations and reach new heights, thereby preventing its own species from growing too large. Isn't that quite tempting?"

"You don't covet material possessions, but you must care about the development of humanity, right?" The zombie youth smiled. "How about we make a deal?"

He licked his fingertips: "Kill me, and this brain will become useless, and you won't be able to find a way to copy it."

The zombie youth wanted to cooperate with Si Yisi. Knowing Si Yisi's ruthlessness, he never considered using force to suppress him. Instead, he chose a peaceful cooperation approach.

The exchange conditions that the zombie youth wanted to propose were not difficult for Si Yisi to handle.

He only wanted them to leave him and a few of his personal guards behind.

Unfortunately, the zombie youth was wrong from the start. He thought Si Yisi was a "saint" who wholeheartedly contributed to humanity, so he would definitely agree to something that wouldn't cost him anything!

He couldn't help but adopt a threatening tone, or rather...

He was so pleased with himself that he couldn't hide his smile.

Si Yisi looked at the zombie youth who was already celebrating in his heart and sighed inwardly.

It's a very subtle feeling.

He seems to have been mistakenly made the leader who dedicated himself to all mankind.

But... he doesn't look like the zombie youth interpreted him, which shows that even with a powerful and developed brain as support, the zombie hasn't been able to improve much.

It's probably because the hardware can't keep up. It's like trying to cram a mediocre student with a lot of profound knowledge. It's like swallowing a book whole; how can it possibly have any real effect?

Thinking this, Si Yisi attacked the zombie youth without hesitation.

He also noticed the spying from the cameras, realizing that the situation here must have been monitored by humans or zombies.

When Si Yisi shattered the zombie youth's crystal core, she spoke to him:

“You’ve got one thing wrong. Qi Anming has never been a saint, and no one has the right to make him compromise himself for the sake of all mankind.”

"He wanted to do what he wanted to do, which is why he founded Hunting Light and hunted zombies."

"Because his partner died in a zombie horde!"

On the other end of the camera, an elderly man turned off the surveillance and said to the person next to him, "There's no need to worry about Qi Anming doing anything that could harm the people."

“I can vouch for it.”

He didn't get caught up in the power, nor did he blindly see himself as a savior who could rule and control everything. He was just... following his heart.

Such people are unrestrained and carefree, and are therefore the least likely to be blinded by empty fame.

"yes!"

The person next to the old man saluted him.

The government is not as collapsed as people think; they are just observing and hiding in the shadows, ready to eliminate any threat to the people!

Qi Anming is a key person to be investigated. If he is a troublemaker, it will be a huge obstacle to the reconstruction of the post-apocalyptic world later on.

but……

Si Yisi invisibly eliminated the possibility of this conflict with the government!

He even felt a slight tremor emanating from the body the moment he finished speaking.

The opportunity to leave has arrived...

After the liberation of the last city overrun by zombies—

Si Yisi flicked Ah Tu's body: "Ready to leave?"

Ah Tu hissed, and in the clear, cloudless sky, a dragon suddenly stretched out its body and soared into the sky! Lightning crackled around its body, a sight that seemed like a miracle.

Dragon soars into the sky!

Ji Hefeng suddenly stopped writing, a feeling of something lost and then regained welling up from the bottom of his heart.

Has another An Ming returned?

*

After Qi Anming returned, things quickly got back on track.

Besides facilitating free movement, isn't this marginalized approach also a path that Si Yisi specifically prepared for Qi Anming?

In the eyes of those who hunt for light, he had become much more reserved, and his temper... had improved a lot?

But Qi Anming, the leader of the Hunting Light, felt no joy whatsoever. He slumped onto the table, complaining to Ji Hefeng:

"Ah... I'm so tired."

It was only then that one could see the "naiveté" that Qi Anming had retained from his university days, which had never been completely erased.

Ji Hefeng said, "If your other self did this, it means that you subconsciously want to build an organization."

"So, of course, I have to accept it."

Ji Hefeng spoke earnestly, but a few smiles unconsciously crept onto his lips.

"..." Qi Anming sighed helplessly in his heart and buried himself in his work.

Now that the crisis is over, shouldn't he go home and become a shut-in, drinking sugary soda? Qi Anming's consistently reliable demeanor wasn't fake, but deep down...

Such trivial wishes do indeed exist.

This wish originated in the early days of the apocalypse...

I never expected so many things to happen, but thankfully everything is getting better.

Once he's done with this busy period, he should be able to relax and survive, right? Qi Anming is currently busy with the handover to the government. The relevant person in charge contacted Qi Anming, hoping that he could cooperate to use the vast power of Shouguang to stabilize public sentiment. The two sides reached a cooperation agreement.

Ji Hefeng had pretty much figured out Qi Anming's thoughts and cast a protective glance at him.

——

There's never a time when things aren't busy; there's always a time when they get busier.

But it's good to be busy...

This is... the end of the world.

The world is reborn except for me (Part 1)

"I don't want to do this anymore!"

Si Yisi couldn't help but smile as she listened to Qi Anming's breakdown amidst his busy schedule.

Qi Anming's claim that he didn't want to do it was clearly just talk; he quickly buried himself in revising another document.

Si Yisi shrugged. The simplest way to get someone out of a heavy situation is to give them something else to do.

With Qi Anming so busy that his feet were constantly on the ground, he rarely thought about the terrible and unpleasant things that happened in the apocalypse.

It's definitely not because Si Yisi didn't want to deal with those documents.

Ever since returning from the previous world, A-Tu has been sulking with Si Yisi.

After the Hunting Light had fully developed, people and zombies alike rushed to fawn over Si Yisi, using both threats and inducements. They racked their brains trying to find out Si Yisi's weaknesses, and so one after another they took turns trying to get to her...

When patrolling, you can see women and men posing seductively. In battle, you will encounter zombies using seductive illusions. Even some animals are eager to get close to Si Yisi, lining up like limp mud, waiting for Si Yisi to "favor" them.

In this way...

A-Tu feels his identity is threatened and still points his dragon tail at Si Yisi.

That's really childish.

Chi Chun walked over to Si Yisi and talked to him about recent events.

"I heard that the main system is looking for a special being, and wants to hire it as a cleaner system, the kind of being that specifically eliminates treacherous systems and hosts."

"?"

A system to eliminate traitors...?

Chi Chun, oblivious to Si Yisi's subtle expression, continued, "If you ask me, the main system is really trying to get something for nothing... and the reward they're offering is far too stingy!"

"A lowest-level system position? I wouldn't do it either."

Si Yisi shook her head and refuted him: "The main system is smart."

The system upgrade process can span several worlds, which is a nice perk.

As for his low status? That's not a problem at all. If He wanted to, He could definitely raise him up very quickly.

Changing your identity doesn't mean you'll fail at everything.

However, this special existence still made Si Yisi quite concerned—

Is it Freya?

Freya is definitely a bug; Si Yisi is pretty sure of it.

Siss didn't expect Freya to continue believing in him... he didn't really need that kind of thing.

But if there were a few more familiar faces around, Si Yisi would always be a little happier.

After all... these acquaintances are like a colorful rainbow, some of them quite eye-catching.

Si Yisi patted Chi Chun's head and prepared to enter the next mission world. Chi Chun watched Si Yisi's departing figure, then after a long while, he gasped and exclaimed, "Touching my hair—it'll make me bald!"

Si Yisi met this mission target through a mirror.

This mission objective seems to have a strong xenophobic tendency, only daring to speak when there's a mirror in front of them.

The target appeared to be a twenty-year-old youth, but Si Yisi glanced down at the markings on the mirror and realized that the target was actually around thirty-five years old.

The fact that his soul remained in the state of being twenty years old piqued Si Yisi's curiosity.

The man, who looked to be in his early twenties, had a weary look in his eyes. He sighed repeatedly, "I'm not going to be human anymore!"

The target's name is Yu Anyan, the president of two large companies, a typical winner in life. It's normal for him to be pursued by many people. Yu Anyan had also thought about finding a soulmate to spend his life peacefully and stably.

But Yu Anyan's life trajectory began to change when she was twenty years old, with one inexplicable person after another appearing in her life.

They may possess a pitiful, angelic beauty, the ability to shed tears with a blink, or they may have become rich overnight and reached the pinnacle of life, or suddenly had an epiphany and started to work hard...

Or perhaps they possess a shamelessness that is unmatched by ordinary people!

The strange people Yu Anyan encountered could be described in this way. And they all had one thing in common: they all clung to Yu Anyan, constantly trying to show off in her presence!

Whenever Yu Anyan encounters such a person, his life undergoes a dramatic change, disrupting his peace and tranquility!

Yu Anyan originally thought he could become a steady and reliable CEO, but he never expected that one unpleasant thing after another would leave him dizzy and confused...

This is why Yu Anyan's current spiritual appearance is twenty years old. He wishes he could stay twenty years old forever, because the period after twenty years old becomes the peak time for Yu Anyan to encounter these strange people!

Si Yisi read these thoughts in Yu Anyan's weary eyes: a desire to die and a sense of liberation.

Yu Anyan said that the transfer of memories should still proceed as usual. Si Yisi quickly absorbed Yu Anyan's memories, but found that... Yu Anyan's memories before the age of thirty were so blurred that they were almost just a blank sheet of paper!

The key point is that Yu Anyan's memory is not problematic.

Faced with Si Yisi's question, Yu Anyan said expressionlessly, "Because these strange people appear so frequently, I... can't remember anything anymore."

He suddenly raised his hand to cover his forehead, looking completely utterly despondent.

Si Yisi... can only express sympathy.

What kind of shock could cause a decade-long period of near-blank space? It sounds really tragic.

“I think we can start by looking at the strange people around me through the lens of rebirth and time travel,” Yu Anyan finally regained some composure. “Their changes are all too sudden, but it seems that the people around me can’t sense this abnormality, as if their senses have been completely blinded.”

"Mm." Si Yisi nodded.

Yu Anyan waved at him: "I hope so... After dealing with these strange people, I'll just be an ordinary CEO."

He sighed, but his face remained expressionless, as if his expression had completely frozen.

This is not surprising, Si Yisi thought, having received some of the most brilliant second half of Yu Anyan's memories.

He entered Yu Anyan's little world and possessed Yu Anyan's body.

*

"Young master, blow out the candles."

A gentle, aged female voice rang in Si Yisi's ears. The woman in front of him, wearing an apron, was Chen Fangyuan, the nanny who had taken care of Yu Anyan since he was a child, a respectable old woman.

In front of Si Yisi was a small cream cake with two candles stuck on it.

Today is Yu Anyan's twentieth birthday, but the mysterious person has yet to enter Yu Anyan's life.

Si Yisi blew out the candles and shared the slightly sweet cake with Grandma Chen. Grandma Chen then quickly ushered Si Yisi into the room.

"Go to sleep. You're a CEO, and you're staying up late every day, which has given you dark circles under your eyes. How can you set a good example for your employees like this?"

Grandma Chen urged him on, her voice full of concern.

"good."

Si Yisi didn't know exactly when those mysterious people would arrive, but since Yu Anyan had chosen this time, it meant that their arrival was imminent.

Si Yisi closed her eyes and went to sleep.

The next day, Si Yisi woke up without feeling anything unusual. He washed up, got dressed, and prepared to go out.

But as soon as Si Yisi turned the doorknob, she realized there was another person behind the door.

Unlike Grandma Chen, whose breathing is slow and deliberate, this one's breathing is rapid.

As soon as Si Yisi opened the door, a firework exploded right in front of her, scattering colorful ribbons and dew-covered flowers all over the ground, and a ribbon dangled in Si Yisi's hair.

A slender, pretty girl beamed with an exaggerated smile and said, "Happy birthday, Brother Yu!"

Si Yisi immediately got goosebumps; this was Yu Anyan's subconscious reaction to the word "brother."

Despite being celebrated like this for her birthday, Si Yisi didn't show the slightest smile; her eyes remained deep and unfathomable.

His actions left the girl's hand frozen in mid-air, but she quickly smiled again, pulled out a large bouquet of roses from behind her back, and said it once more:

Happy birthday, Brother Yu!

"Who are you?" Si Yisi asked, showing no intention of accepting the roses.

His expression seemed to be brewing a storm, inexplicably making the girl tremble with fear: "Um... Brother Yu, did you not sleep well? Did I disturb you?"

"I'm your sister!"

As the girl spoke, those images indeed came to mind for Si Yisi. The girl's name was Yu Linmei, Yu Anyan's "biological younger sister." She was cute and clingy, and Yu Anyan adored her and doted on her.

"Oh," Si Yisi replied indifferently, not even glancing at the girl before turning and walking out. "Grandma Chen, next time don't let strangers in so easily."

Si Yisi gave Grandma Chen some instructions.

“But…this is the young lady.” Grandma Chen hesitated.

"Young Miss? The Yu family has never had someone like that before." Si Yisi looked at the girl who was already on the verge of tears and spoke without any emotion.

Before the girl could utter that disgusting nickname again, he pressed her, "If you really are my sister, how come you don't know my birthday isn't on this day?"

"Impossible!" the girl retorted.

"Heh..." Si Yisi sneered, his instincts left over from Yu Anyan driving him to slap the girl's cheek.

With a loud slap, a red handprint immediately appeared on the girl's fair cheek!

"My parents both passed away today, and you're telling me to celebrate my birthday at this time of day?"

It is true that Yu Anyan's birthday is today, but since his parents passed away, he has only ever celebrated his birthday the day before it was his actual birthday!

"Come on, tell me now, are you my sister?" Si Yisi looked down at Yu Linmei, her eyes filled with a storm of emotions.

Yu Linmei was covering her face when her body froze because of Si Yisi's words.

Her gaze fell on a corner of the living room, where two young lovers were smiling at her.

The photo... is in black and white; it's a funeral portrait!

"Now, any strangers who don't want to be here, get out of here," Si Yisi ordered, leaving no room for negotiation.

Yu Linmei seemed frightened, trembling, looking very pitiful. Most normal people would probably ask her how she was doing.

But Yu Linmei completely offended Si Yisi. At that moment, he took the roses, and the delicate rose petals were crushed in Si Yisi's hands.

He gave his final notice: "Get out."

Yu Linmei stammered, "...No."

The next moment, another slap landed squarely on Yu Linmei's face, leaving two clear, symmetrical red handprints that caused her face to swell up!

This time, she finally dared not say anything more, rushed out, pushed open the door, and slammed it shut as she left.

"This..." Grandma Chen hesitated and said, "The young lady wanted to celebrate the young master's birthday, which was a kind gesture... although it was also very thoughtless."

Si Yisi watched Yu Linmei leave and said to Grandma Chen, "My parents passed away in 2002, and my so-called sister is sixteen years old this year, born in 2003."

"Grandma Chen, what kind of biological sister do you think she is? Did she spring out of a rock?"

Grandma Chen stopped what she was doing and froze.

Yu Linmei rushed out the door, lowered her head, and gritted her teeth as she said to the auxiliary system in her mind, "Why didn't you tell me that my damned parents died today!"

The inorganic voice of the auxiliary system came through, making Yu Linmei feel as if it was mocking her.

"The system only provides the most basic information; the host needs to explore the deeper information on their own."

"Furthermore, filial piety is the most important virtue. The host should address Mr. Yu and Ms. Yu as parents and should not use any insulting words."

Yu Linmei clenched her fists: "What kind of lousy parents are they? They ruined my plans and they still expect me to respect them?!"

"That's because the host is useless."

The auxiliary system has a smooth opening.

Author's Note: Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Ruoshui, Qidaomo, 21333113 1 bottle;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 2)

Seeing the scattered rose petals on the ground, Si Yisi said disdainfully, "Does a sixteen-year-old not know what roses represent?"

His words seemed to have offended Grandma Chen.

"Miss...Young Master's sister?" Grandma Chen's expression was slightly pained. Si Yisi was on guard against any accident, and then she saw Grandma Chen finally speak.

"The Yu family doesn't have any young ladies; the young master is the only child of the master and mistress."

Just as Grandma Chen uttered these resolute words with a sigh of relief, the system in Yu Linmei's mind suddenly emitted a sharp sound.

"Warning! Warning! System malfunction! System malfunction! The source of the malfunction has been detected as a host of sequence 14 in this world. Troubleshooting is now in progress..."

"Destroy, destroy... Sequence 14 host!"

Before Yu Linmei could even berate the neurotic system, a piercing scream echoed in her mind!

She had only run a few steps when a large amount of blood gushed from the back of her head. Yu Linmei let out a scream and then fell silent.

Her final thought was—

What exactly is a Sequence 14 host? Could it be that there are more than just her as a host in this world?!

Yu Linmei's body seemed to go unnoticed by anyone; they hurried past as if they hadn't seen her at all.

After a long time, her body suddenly came to life, and a truly horrifying turn of events unfolded.

Yu Linmei's slender figure quickly became fuller, and the cracking of her bones brought about an astonishing transformation. Her short hair began to grow long, and she eventually became a stunningly beautiful woman.

After opening her eyes, the woman got up, suddenly chuckled, rubbed her chest, and gave him a seductive look.

"Damn, so this is what a woman's body feels like... I've hit the jackpot." She spoke with a rough, masculine accent, and walked with her toes pointing outwards.

"Please complete the mission for the first world as soon as possible," the system urged, "and win over Yu Anyan!"

"Oh, that? What is my identity?"

"Yu Anyan's fiancée is the older sister of his younger sister, with whom he had a good relationship when he was a child."

“Little sister…” Lin Yizhi revealed a lewd smile, “Let me have some fun first.”

Si Yisi sensed Yu Linmei's disappearance; his memory of this "sister" suddenly vanished from his mind, leaving a certain degree of memory gap.

A normal person might be deceived, but Si Yisi would never be, and moreover, he had an additional memory—

That was what Yu Anyan was originally going to experience.

He also remembered Yu Linmei, and was furious about the anniversary of her death, but eventually "forgave" her after a long period of cold war.

However, Yu Anyan thought about the beginning but not the aftermath!

He completely treated Yu Linmei as his younger sister, and naturally treated her the best he could. However, Yu Linmei repeatedly made ambiguous gestures "unintentionally."

Unintentional physical friction, giving flowers or roses, etc.

Until Grandma Chen suddenly informed Yu Anyan of some big news: Yu Linmei was not his biological sister, but had been switched at birth by the Yu family and another family, and now that other family wanted to take Yu Linmei home!

This gave Yu Anyan a huge shock, making him wonder if something was wrong with one of his brains.

What kind of operation is this, switching people at birth? How could such a huge blunder be pulled off?

That very day, Yu Linmei, her lips slightly parted, nestled close to Yu Anyan and cried, but she intentionally or unintentionally pressed her chest against him, subtly teasing him...

Yu Anyan's paralyzed nerves have finally returned to normal!

The shock of being switched at birth was probably too great for Yu Anyan, who suddenly realized that Yu Linmei was not his sister at all, and that the closeness she had always shown him...

It's not at all a younger sister's affection for her older brother!

He felt nauseous and vomited violently, intending to confront Yu Linmei, but unexpectedly, Yu Linmei disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.

They were nowhere to be found, neither alive nor dead!

Si Yisi's eyelids twitched. He suspected this was a derivative plot point—the story of a wealthy family switching babies, and a biological brother turning into a lover…

Yu Linmei's intention was precisely to woo Yu Anyan!

Following this memory, Si Yisi also saw the appearance of another inexplicable person in Yu Anyan's vague memory.

That was Yu Anyan's fiancée, Lin Yizhi.

Another person who doesn't exist!

Si Yisi's lips twitched again. He had to admit that these people really did show up in droves... He could only imagine how poor Yu Anyan had been tormented over and over again.

And... was there only one abnormal person this time?

Si Yisi vaguely discerned the things in her memories that were shrouded in shadow, and she always felt that they were not so simple.

Si Yisi slowly cleaned up the scattered roses, leaving Grandma Chen to deal with the unwanted trash; it was too much trouble for her.

Besides, Grandma Chen had just suffered quite a shock, so Si Yisi told her to go and get some rest.

Just as Si Yisi swept the rose petals into the trash can, he noticed a slight change in the light and looked out the window.

The trees outside the window were originally covered with tender green leaves, which was a pleasant sight. But when Si Yisi looked out the window, she saw countless withered yellow leaves piled up under the trees, which had become bare, and the weather was getting a bit chilly.

It went straight from spring to autumn!

Si Yisi checked the calendar, and half a year had passed in a flash! No wonder!

Autumn... Si Yisi quickly connected this with the time that Yu Anyan had broken free from in his memory.

If the original Yu Anyan had been deceived by Yu Linmei and the false implanted memories, he would have broken free in six months, which would have been around autumn!

Was this deliberately arranged?

Si Yisi had a feeling that Yu Anyan was a puppet. He destroyed the false memories about Yu Linmei, but time jumped straight to autumn six months later.

There was an invisible hand manipulating things from behind, Si Yisi knew it clearly.

"Young Master," Grandma Chen hurriedly called to Si Yisi, "Why are you still here even though you're all dressed? We're going to visit the Lin family today. The Lin family's master, mistress, and young ladies are all ready and waiting!"

Things come as soon as you ask.

The Lin family, perhaps?

The Lin and Yu families were longtime friends. The head of the Lin family was a refined and gentle man, a university professor. His wife was also quite outstanding, with a very generous and forthright personality.

Yu Anyan had a very good impression of the couple, but the only pity was...

Their daughter.

Lin Yiran, the daughter of the Lin family, suffers from autism. She always sits blankly like a glass puppet, looking fragile and pitiful.

The Lin family searched everywhere for renowned doctors... The husband himself was also a famous doctor, but they still couldn't find a solution.

The Lin family was supposed to have only one daughter, but now there's an extra one, Lin Yizhi. Lin Yizhi and Yu Anyan are about the same age, and in the forced memories, she naturally became engaged to Yu Anyan as a child, becoming his betrothed.

"Let's go."

Si Yisi decided to go and see this so-called fiancée.

"Get out! Get out of here!" When Si Yisi arrived, Lin Lin, the usually gentle husband of the Lin family, was suddenly enraged.

The person he was chasing was wearing a strange Taoist robe and looked very young. He was being chased and beaten in a sorry state.

Si Yisi noticed a stack of yellow talismans in the man's hand. The crooked red cinnabar drawings on the talismans made them look like paper money if not looked closely.

"I'm not a liar, you'll regret this!" the young man said loudly and resolutely, looking at Lin Lin with a sense of pity.

"You'll be punished if you don't believe me!"

"Get out!" Lin Lin was so angry that he trembled all over.

The young man was startled, but he couldn't withstand the fierce onslaught and ran away angrily.

Lin Lin's brows furrowed with anger, and it took him a while to notice Si Yisi approaching.

"Ayan, I'm sorry you had to see this funny."

He held a petite figure firmly by his hand. The little girl standing there was Lin Yiran, the daughter of the Lin family.

"what happens?"

For a fleeting moment, Si Yisi's gaze swept towards the young man in the Taoist robe who had run away.

For a moment he sensed a very weak energy fluctuation, but it was so weak that even Si Yisi almost thought it was an illusion.

Lin Lin smiled wryly: "I wasn't paying attention to my little daughter for a moment, and then that swindler suddenly ran over and tried to tear up the yellow paper, mix it with water, and make Yiran eat it!"

"Of course I tried to stop him, but I never expected that the liar would suddenly say that Yiran would die soon and that we would be the ones to kill her!"

How can we tolerate this?

Someone forced her to drink yellow talisman water, which she had been carefully protecting, and even cursed her to die young! Lin Lin was so angry that she chased after them and beat them up!

"You flatter me... I didn't expect Ayan to see her uncle like this," Lin Lin said. "But thankfully Yizhi reminded me in time."

"Hmm...Where's Yizhi?"

Lin Yizhi peeked out from the side, and Lin Lin teased her, "Why are you hiding so far away? Are you shy?"

"Don't be afraid, just get along normally with Ayan. Although you two were engaged when you were young, we are not the kind of parents who are old-fashioned. If there are no feelings, we will not force it."

Lin Yizhi walked over step by step.

shy?

Si Yisi glanced at Lin Yizhi casually, but that wasn't necessarily true.

In Si Yisi's eyes, Lin Yizhi was clearly feeling guilty. What was she feeling guilty about?

If Lin Yizhi's target is Yu Anyan, why would she show such an expression? Is there something she's hiding?

besides……

Although Lin Yizhi's movements are somewhat convincing, they are fundamentally unlike those of a woman!

She has a female body with slender joints... all of these match up, but Si Yisi could tell at a glance that Lin Yizhi must be a man.

The body isn't, but the soul definitely is!

Male soul and female body?

Lin Yizhi was thinking to herself, "Damn this system! Why does Yu Anyan look so creepy? It's like he can see right through me!"

He looked at that swindler with sharp eyes, but how could such a beautiful woman like me look like this?

He wouldn't know what I did, would he?!

Hey—Damn System!

Lin Yizhi screamed in her heart, but the system remained strangely quiet throughout this time, as if it didn't exist at all.

No matter how much Ren Linyi shouted in her heart, it did not respond at all.

To avoid attracting Yu Anyan's attention, and because Lin's father was watching, Lin Yizhi reluctantly walked forward slowly.

"Hello, Yu... An Yan."

Lin Yizhi reached out to shake hands with Si Yisi, hoping to make some contact. But who knew how disgusted he felt inside? He was a man, even though he was wearing the body of such a beautiful woman, all he thought about was how to benefit himself, not how to use her as a benefit!

As soon as Lin Yizhi struck this pose, she couldn't help but drift off into her own thoughts, her gaze involuntarily drifting toward Lin Xinran.

This younger sister is so much better...tsk tsk tsk. She gave an evil smile.

Si Yisi looked at Lin Yizhi's outstretched hand and, quite disrespectfully, did not take it.

“Yu Anyan, there’s no need to reach out. We’re not that close.”

The scene became awkward. Si Yisi's coldness left Lin Yizhi feeling rebuffed, and she showed an annoyed expression.

Lin Lin said, "It'll be fine once you get to know each other. An Yan has always been like this, so don't mind it."

Yu Anyan has always been aloof towards people. Since his parents passed away, he has rarely shown any friendly expression to strangers.

However... acquaintances are the ones who can enter Yu Anyan's heart.

"What brings Uncle Yu here to visit me this time?" Si Yisi asked.

Author's Note: One more chapter to come.

This world is a complete mess.

The world is reborn except for me (Part 3)

“That’s right,” Lin Lin said with a smile, “Yiran seems to be getting better recently for some reason.”

“She was like a puppet, which made us very anxious... but in the last few days I have unexpectedly discovered that she has still shown some emotion.”

"Although it's not a good mood, I think this should be a good start," Lin Lin said. "So I thought I'd invite you over to celebrate and pray that you'll get better soon!"

"Not a good mood?"

Si Yisi caught a glimpse of something in Lin Lin's words.

"It was just a little... how should I put it? Scary," Lin Lin recalled. "But according to Yizhi, it seems that she accidentally showed Yiran a horror movie."

"We plan to take Yiran for a follow-up check-up after this celebration."

"A follow-up examination is necessary."

Si Yisi agreed with what Lin Lin said.

However, his agreement was not simple. His gaze drifted to Lin Yizhi, who was standing casually to the side. As they made eye contact, Si Yisi's expression turned cold.

Lin still needs to go for a follow-up examination. Her reaction is definitely not because her autism symptoms are improving, because...

Lin Yi-zhi is lying!

When Lin Lin uttered the word "horror movie," Lin Yizhi's expression shifted. This was the reason she felt guilty when she made eye contact with Si Yisi earlier!

Si Yisi knew the difference between himself and Yu Anyan. He carried a sharp edge like a killing blade, and because of his own nature, he could easily judge people's hearts.

This makes it seem like no one can hide anything from Si Yisi.

And just now, as Lin Yizhi approached Si Yisi, that is, as she walked towards Lin Yiran, Si Yisi happened to catch the light in Lin Yiran's eyes.

She wasn't a complete puppet; she was still aware of the outside world, and the emotions she expressed were as easy to capture as a shooting star streaking across the night sky!

In that instant, Si Yisi saw the gloom in Lin Yiran's eyes.

She was... expressing rejection and fear towards Lin Yizhi who was getting close to her!

However, this rejection and fear did not reach the point of despair, which means that although Lin Yizhi did something to Lin Yiran, it was obvious that...

They haven't completely succeeded yet!

"Damn it!" Lin Yizhi cursed inwardly. What was that old geezer saying in front of outsiders... If Yu Anyan found out what she had done, wouldn't the mission be ruined before it even started?!

The man trapped in Lin Yizhi's shell was filled with resentment and dissatisfaction, and even his gaze towards Lin Yiran carried a hint of violence.

Why can't this sickly beauty just behave herself and let him do whatever he wants?

Before he could do anything, he bit his lips until they turned white, cowered in the corner, and kept struggling slightly.

Most importantly, the Lin family kept a close watch on this sickly beauty, so he didn't even have a chance to make another move!

but……

She's managed to escape so many times, this time she definitely won't be able to break free! She even almost exposed me... Ugh.

Lin Lin will definitely focus most of his attention on Yu Anyan, the descendant of his old friend, so this period of time is enough for Lin Yizhi to do whatever she wants! Lin Yizhi's gaze roamed freely over Lin Yiran.

He likes this identity; no matter what he does, no one will associate it with him. Hmph!

Si Yisi noticed Lin Yizhi's unusual behavior, and the look in his eyes grew increasingly dangerous. He sensed Lin Yizhi's recklessness; even if she hadn't succeeded before, she would definitely make her move on Lin Yiran in the next few days!

A man completely disguised as a woman... and clearly not a decent person.

Si Yi thought about what Lin Yiran would face, which was definitely something Yu Anyan didn't want to see.

And Si Yisi herself would not allow such a disgusting thing to happen!

He said to Lin Yizhi, "Are you sure that she got better after watching a horror movie? Why did she not get any better after undergoing so many treatments from doctors before, but suddenly she got better because of a horror movie?"

"What do you mean!"

Lin Yizhi's violent emotions hadn't subsided, and she spoke very aggressively.

"Yizhi, what are you doing?" Lin Lin frowned, not expecting his eldest daughter to be so agitated.

Why does she get excited when talking about horror movies? A seed of doubt has been quietly planted.

Si Yisi looked at Lin Yizhi expressionlessly and said, "I didn't mean anything by it. What do you think I meant, Miss Yizhi?"

Author's Note: Got it!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 4)

Little angels, you only get a little money if you subscribe to the official author's work! QwQ Chen Mengxi looked at Si Yisi, who was "scared to tears," and was also very anxious.

She gently tugged at Si Yisi's sleeve, her face filled with anxiety. What if her adopted cousin had angered that burly man?!

Their arms and legs combined probably aren't even as thick as that fierce-looking man's legs!

Si Yisi felt tears streaming down his face... a sense of collapse. He looked up at Chen Mengxi, who gasped softly and collapsed to the ground.

What, what's going on! How could my cousin, who always cowers like a woman, have such a terrifying look in his eyes? She must be mistaken!

You must have misread it.

Si Yisi wept silently, her hands clenched tightly as she tried to calm herself down... calm down.

He glanced at Chen Mengxi, and thinking about the ghost that would follow her in the future, he forced himself to remain calm.

It's just a persona, he can stick to it!

The bald man, whose wrist was wrapped in something cold and slippery, was so frightened that his horns felt like they were about to break. He quickly shrank his head under his body to hide.

Few people actually listened to the burly player; on the contrary, his fiery tone seemed to ignite the new players' dissatisfaction, anxiety, annoyance, and other negative emotions.

An old man raised his cane and swung it at the empty space in front of the burly player, but he was probably afraid of the player's size, so he stopped halfway through.

"Fuck your mother, who the hell are you? Why should we listen to you? Did you kidnap us here?!"

"Pah! What nonsense!"

"With a group of us going up there, are we afraid we can't beat his few guys?!"

"Grandma, Grandma! Where am I? I want ice cream, fried chicken nuggets, fries, mashed potatoes, and chicken wings!!" A naughty child cried and threw a tantrum.

"Heh." The burly player sneered, raised his hand and pulled out a gun from who-knows-where, then fired several shots into the air above his head!

"Ah—!" The noisy shouts and curses turned into screams of agony.

Several newcomers instinctively crouched down to protect themselves, or fell down.

After a scream, there was a deathly silence.

Si Yisi didn't need to deliberately put on such an act... He was already weak in the legs and collapsed to the ground, with tears streaming down his face like a burst dam.

but.

He glanced at Chen Mengxi, the cousin of the original owner of Shen Chen. She looked like someone who had been scared out of their wits, but Si Yisi clearly felt that Chen Mengxi had just subconsciously pulled his body forward and blocked him.

Thinking this, the tears flowed even more uncontrollably.

Si Yisi: "..."

Bear with it for a moment, and you'll feel great for a while!

Si Yisi overheard someone in the small group following behind him whisper, "Pah, if it weren't for wanting to earn some points to explain things to newbies, I wouldn't bother with these bastards!"

integral……

And that gun must have been obtained through a redemption process.

Si Yisi wasn't surprised; he'd seen countless worlds like this. He just wondered if any of the exchanged items would contain cultivation techniques that Ah Tu could practice.

The burly player impatiently introduced himself and explained: "Can you all understand human language now? Huh?! I'm Qi Muyang, and I'm here for you trashy newbies..."

He pointed the gun at the terrified man in front of him, making no attempt to conceal his threat.

No one dared to refute the rubbish he used.

Si Yisi knew that this player was actually the type to put on a brave face even when he was not. He only had an advantage over other newcomers in one or two games, but he was so unscrupulous and had big ambitions, trying to recruit other veteran players in this game...

Tsk.

If you don't court death, you won't die.

In Chen Chen's memory, this burly player died after only half the battle.

Shen Chen's memories are so pitifully few, so Si Yisi cannot rule out the possibility that the death of the burly player was due to malicious competition from veteran players present.

"Listen up! You—ha, you're now in a never-ending escape game, and no one can escape..." The burly player lowered his voice, "You'll be playing a fun game with monsters... If you get caught or killed, hey, you'll suffer a fate worse than death!"

Si Yisi finally stopped crying temporarily. He took advantage of Chen Mengxi to avoid the sight of other players and wiped away his tears.

He listened to the burly player speak, his head bowed, looking timid and uneasy.

Si Yisi sensed a strange, disdainful gaze coming from Shen Chen's cousin.

He didn't understand where Chen Mengxi got her sense of superiority. She herself was just as pathetic as Shen Chen, so what right did she have to judge Shen Chen as a good-for-nothing?

Si Yisi subconsciously sensed that Chen Mengxi's ending, which was not witnessed by Shen Chen, could not be good.

"Beep!"

Happy New Year! Happy New Year! Wishing everyone a Happy New Year! We sing, we dance, wishing everyone a Happy New Year!

Suddenly, a cheerful song drifted from all directions into the closed room.

The song's lyrics are cheerful, but the cheerful yet malicious clown-like voice is chilling.

"Just a friendly reminder... Don't run out after the door is open, haha."

The burly player stopped abruptly at this point.

The group of veteran players following behind him practically herded all the other players to the closed entrance, like sheep.

The shouting and cursing had ceased after a minor lesson, but Si Yisi could feel the trembling of the shoulders of the thin woman huddled next to him.

The door slowly opened, and snow poured in from outside.

What came into view was a world of swirling snow and ice, with gusts of biting wind that almost crushed one's will.

Some people stepped back, trying to avoid the fierce wind and snow.

"Don't move!" A veteran player threatened, pointing a gun at the person who was moving.

Si Yisi knew they would have to wait a long time this time. The snow would break a person's willpower. He could feel the crowd pushing and shoving, and an uneasy feeling was growing.

Some even considered closing down, but veteran players blocked their way with guns in hand.

"I want to leave! I want to leave!" Finally, a player who was forced to stand at the front shouted.

He ran frantically towards the snow-covered area outside.

The player's figure was reflected in Si Yisi's pupils.

The player had only run a few steps when an old bus drove up and ran him over.

The player's shouting stopped abruptly, and the bus drove straight to the door without stopping.

But everyone saw clearly how that player died.

His body was torn to pieces; it had been crushed into several chunks of flesh after being run over, which was not normal at all!

Thick, fresh blood stained the snow, but they all heard strange chewing sounds coming from the snow. These terrifying sounds of meat and bones being chewed together were like the tolling of a death knell. Most importantly, the amount of blood was gradually decreasing, until finally not a single drop of blood remained.

Fear gripped the players' hearts, and some even began to retch and cry quietly.

Everyone reacted differently, but the only thing they had in common was that they spoke very softly, as if afraid of provoking any terrifying things that might be lurking in the snow.

"Beep beep beep!" The bell rang, and the old bus seemed to be urging the player to get on.

The veteran players were the first to log in, followed closely by the other new players who were forced to realize the dangers of this escape game.

The bus was warm; it's hard to imagine that such a dilapidated bus, which looks like it's from ten years ago, is equipped with heating.

Once inside, the cold was dispelled by the warmth, and many players even relaxed their tense minds a little because of the change in temperature.

The bus driver was a gloomy woman, but no one wanted to think about whether she was a human or a ghost.

The players all sat quietly in their seats, and no one dared to move an inch.

The bus started moving slowly, passing by the mangled body of the first player who had died.

Si Yisi saw that one after another rough little paper figures suddenly sprang out from the player's barely cobbled-together chunks of flesh.

The countless tiny paper figures all faced the players, raising their mouths high as if painted with blood.

If it were a human face, the corners of his mouth would stretch straight to his ears!

"Ah!" a player exclaimed softly.

Si Yisi stared intently, tears streaming down his face, only to be dried by the warmth of the heater.

He heard the sound escaping from the paper figure's bright red mouth.

"You, all, must, die, die, die, die, die—"

Si Yisi uttered a sentence expressionlessly.

—You will all die.

Yes, I killed him.

This one point alone made Si Mobai remember it, and it also made Si Yisi, who was supposed to play the role of Si Mobai well, remember it.

"Senior brother!" Qinglin greeted him happily, handing him a bunch of trinkets. "These are for you!"

Qinglin gave him only ordinary, unremarkable items, but the sentiment was there.

Si Yisi ruffled her hair, picked up a small wooden puppet, and commented, "Very cute."

Qinglin pouted and touched her hair: "Senior brother, don't mess it up, it's all messed up!"

After Si Yisi and Qing Lin finished their conversation, Yu Rongcheng, who had been smiling the whole time, stepped forward and said in a weak tone, "Greetings, Senior Brother."

Si Yisi sized him up thoughtfully for a few moments. Don't be fooled by the fact that Yu Rongcheng, the protagonist, is now just an ordinary, unremarkable disciple. In Si Mobai's previous life, when he was despised and hunted down by the cultivation world, Yu Rongcheng was quite the glamorous figure, even being called a refined gentleman.

After taking a look, he temporarily sealed Yu Rongcheng's existence in his memory, waiting to recall it whenever he had free time.

Si Yisi continued walking slowly, and he heard his third junior sister Qinglin behind him softly complaining about Yu Rongcheng.

"Don't look for me next time you sneak down the mountain. What if you get caught red-handed?"

Author's Note: Don't worry about updates, because there's a ranking system, cough. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Moye (1);

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

alice 33 bottles; Yao Ling 24 bottles; aqetfc 8 bottles; ~(≧▽≦)/~ 4 bottles; Mo Ye 2 bottles; Paper Crane Anonymous 1 bottle;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 5)

"Ouch!" Lin Yizhi screamed in agony, her face contorted in agony.

Lin Yiran sat there blankly, like a glass doll, her eyes vacant, her body trembling slightly.

Si Yisi shielded her from Lin Yizhi's resentful gaze.

"This is the Lin family home!" Lin Yizhi forcefully tried to regain her ground, her voice sharp yet restrained. "I care about my sister, but what are you doing barging in here! Do you believe I'll call for help—ah!"

Si Yisi pressed down on the dislocated joint, causing her to let out intermittent moans again.

"Caring about your sister? Is this how you show concern—by pinning her down on the bed and undressing her with a lewd smile?"

A hint of fear crept into Lin Yiran's empty eyes.

"You also know this is the Lin family?" Si Yisi used almost enough force to break Lin Yizhi's arms, causing her to cry out in pain.

"You're using Yiran's identity, but you're trying to violate Yiran?"

Si Yisi's tone wasn't too intense, but at this moment, her seemingly mild reaction only amplified the terrifying atmosphere of an impending storm, causing Lin Yizhi to tremble involuntarily!

"You think you're Lin Yizhi, the eldest daughter of the Lin family, just because you've altered everyone's memories?" Si Yisi sneered. "You were originally a man, weren't you—"

"The kind of greasy man who is immersed in his own fantasies, imagining himself with women on both sides, so he is indiscriminate in his sexuality, even wanting to lay a hand on such a young, sick child!"

“Beast.”

With a few more snapping sounds, Si Yisi dislocated Lin Yizhi's jaw!

Lin Yizhi, subjected to such excruciating torture, wanted to scream, but she was powerless to utter a sound. She opened her mouth in vain, and the overwhelming pain almost drove her insane!

System, system, system!

What happened? Why... why did Yu Anyan know my background? Why did he know I would target Lin Yiran?

Lin Yizhi reached out and grabbed wildly, her expression frantic. Her sharp nails were about to scratch Lin Yiran's delicate skin—

The next moment, her fingernail, which was reaching for Lin Yiran, was broken off by a blunt object!

The pain in her fingers was so intense that she couldn't straighten up. Several of her fingernails were curled outwards, and some blood flowed out from between her fingers!

Lin Yizhi's eyes rolled back, and she almost fainted.

But would Si Yisi let her get rid of it so easily?

Si Yisi grabbed Lin Yizhi's scalp and pulled off a piece of hair with the scalp attached; this was to be kept as evidence.

Then he forcefully pressed down on one of Lin Yizhi's acupoints, forcing her to remain conscious, and gave her a smile.

"Don't worry, I'm very good at torturing people without leaving a single physical scar."

Take your time.

Lin Yizhi's pupils reflected Si Yisi's smiling face at that moment, and blood seemed to have seeped into her eyes, making them completely red.

"Aaaaaah—!"

"Aren't you afraid? Aren't you afraid the Lin family will hold you accountable?!"

She spoke haltingly, tears streaming down her face from the pain. But Lin Yizhi continued her futile struggle, desperately raising her voice to try and attract the attention of the Lin family.

Before this, Lin Yizhi looked down on the Lin family and treated them with disdain, but now...

This became her only hope for survival!

"What am I afraid of?" Si Yisi said slowly and deliberately, "If they knew that they didn't actually have an eldest daughter, and that Lin Yizhi's identity was imprinted into their memories through memory manipulation—"

"Then they will definitely agree with my decision to expel you, this visitor from another world."

He was exceptionally clean, which contrasted sharply with Lin Yizhi.

She collapsed to the ground in a disheveled state, like some kind of boneless creature. Lin Yizhi's limbs were twisted abnormally, and a few bloodstained fingernails lay forlornly on the floor.

"Next step—put the bone back in place."

Si Yisi tilted his head as he spoke, his fingertips already touching Lin Yizhi's twisted limbs.

Lin Yizhi was practically driven mad. She suddenly burst into laughter and shouted, "So what if you imprison me here? You can't hide it forever!"

Her cold eyes swept over Lin Yiran, who was being blocked by Si Yisi: "It's no use doing this now! You like her, right? But let me tell you, I've violated her time and time again!"

"Ah... how beautiful she was, with soft skin, trembling like a tender lamb—she struggled in my hands, but I distracted everyone. I'm her older sister, and she's autistic, so who would suspect me?"

"No one will doubt me! I made my move on her!"

Lin Yizhi has completely lost her temper and said whatever she wanted.

The next moment, she felt a slap on her cheek.

Lin Yizhi's face was slapped hard and turned to the side, and her face quickly swelled up.

But when Lin Yizhi looked at Si Yisi with a malicious smile, she saw the Lin family couple biting their lips and looking furious!

Xu Nianyan raised her hand high, her chest heaving rapidly! The slap that landed on Lin Yizhi's face was hers!

"You! You..."

Lin Yizhi looked surprised and suspicious. She still felt real pain, but her fingernails were still intact on her hands, and the bloodstains were gone!

Now... she's finally back to reality!

But reality wasn't much better than the illusion she was in; Lin Yizhi still hears the sound of bones breaking...

She was in so much pain, her whole body ached, and that pain filled Lin Yizhi's mind!

Even though Lin Yizhi was in a daze, when she saw the Lin family couple glaring at her, she suddenly realized what she had done!

She actually...admitted to them in front of everyone that she had tried to harm Lin Yiran!

But how could this be? How did they get here? Why didn't she notice the Lin couple approaching at all?!

Lin Yizhi stared intently at Si Yisi, instinctively feeling that this must be related to Si Yisi!

Si Yisi mouthed a few words to Lin Yizhi, clearly saying, "I did it, so what?"

Upon entering Lin Yiran's room, Si Yisi sensed a special power emanating from within.

It was something like an illusion, a highly targeted power that could trap one in delusion. This power felt familiar to Si Yisi, but he quickly recognized it—

This power is from the same source as the power of the young man who suggested soaking the yellow talisman in water!

The remaining power must have been caused by that young man. Thinking about it... Si Yisi felt that he would probably return to the Lin family.

But now that Si Yisi has discovered this, why should she let it remain? She might as well use this thing to expose Lin Yizhi's true colors!

The Lin couple were drawn in by Lin Yizhi's screams. The moment they entered, they were also drawn into the illusion, entering a state of unconsciousness until the opportune moment arrived—

When Lin Yi-zhi speaks without thinking!

Her disgusting words reached the ears of the Lin couple.

Both of them were trembling with anger.

After his wife couldn't help but hit Lin Yizhi, Lin Lin immediately hugged Lin Yiran to his side.

Facts speak louder than words. Considering the fear that still occasionally surfaces, and coincidentally, these emotional fluctuations always occur when Lin Yizhi is present...

The couple really wanted to slap themselves hard!

There was no improvement at all; she was clearly... resisting the approach of her older sister, Lin Yizhi!

She is...your sister!

Lin Lin seemed to taste blood in his throat, his eyes were bloodshot, and he looked at Lin Yizhi in disbelief.

No one would think Lin Yizhi was joking!

Her hysterical tone clearly indicated that she was serious!

“Uncle, Aunt,” Si Yisi said with a deep look in her eyes, “there’s still nothing going on for the time being… Miss Lin Yizhi hasn’t succeeded yet.”

"I'm sorry to have involved you in our family matters..."

Lin Lin was at a loss for words. Such a family scandal, such a family scandal!

But he was more worried about his youngest daughter. She was already in poor health, and the couple wanted to cherish her every moment. Who would have thought...

Her sister actually had such filthy thoughts about her!

If Yu Anyan hadn't caught them this time, wouldn't Lin Yizhi have already succeeded?!

Lin Lin glared at Lin Yizhi, his gentle demeanor almost completely crumbling.

Si Yisi replied understandingly, "You should take Yiran to get checked out as soon as possible. I'm worried that this incident will leave her with lasting effects."

He was holding a handkerchief, and Lin Yizhi's hair was visible in the handkerchief.

Si Yisi said goodbye and left first, but his gaze fell into Lin Yizhi's eyes and clearly told her... this matter is not over yet!

Lin Yizhi bit her lip and trembled several times, shaking like a leaf. She had no doubt that Si Yisi could do even more heinous things to her!

System system system.

She kept chanting the system in her mind, but all her thoughts were completely ignored!

It's like... she's been abandoned.

After Si Yisi temporarily stepped aside, Lin Lin stood in front of Lin Yizhi with his lips pursed, and he slapped Lin Yizhi's left cheek hard!

"Smack!"

In Lin Yizhi's contracted pupils, her face was already swollen high!

Si Yisi left first, and within a few tens of minutes, he received follow-up information about the matter.

Madam Xu Nianyan of the Lin family sent out a message that they had chosen to expel Lin Yizhi from the Lin family. After doing such a thing, she was no longer worthy of enjoying the Lin family's privileges!

The negligent maid has been caught in a rigorous investigation. The Lin family has stripped her of everything she took from them and will be closely monitoring her movements in the coming days!

This time, the Lin family has experienced a major upheaval, and it's inevitable that some people will connect Si Yisi, who was a guest at the Lin family, with this incident.

Listen to what they've imagined? They're throwing labels at Si Yisi without any regard for the cost.

What profound and mysterious, what deep thought...

Si Yisi has practically been made into a golden statue and protected outside!

Lin Yizhi is no longer a member of the Lin family, but the Lin family has no intention of letting her off the hook.

Perhaps out of consideration for her status and past relationship, the Lin couple did not completely destroy Lin Yizhi, however...

They have completely placed Lin Yizhi under house arrest!

Lin Yizhi has no chance of escaping unless she directly leaves the world where Yu Anyan is! But... is it even possible to directly leave?

"System!! I want to leave this world! I don't want to seduce that wicked star anymore!"

Lin Yizhi made this request to the system on the very first night.

Forget about beauty... She can't move an inch now!

Author's Note: It's not over yet! Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

☆ 5 bottles; aqetfc and Chunfengze 2 bottles; Moye 1 bottle;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 6)

What reached Lin Yizhi's ears was the system's cold voice.

"Yu Anyan's favorability rating is 50, which does not reach the 100 or 0 threshold for winning over or eliminating the host. The host's unreasonable request is rejected."

"What a load of bull! A 50% favorability rating? Are you blind? Didn't you see how much he wanted to kill me?!" Lin Yizhi protested fiercely. "Even now, Yu Anyan's favorability rating hasn't changed at all. Either he's a robot, or the system is mistaken!"

The system remained silent.

"The host has no right to refute the system. All rules are set by the system and cannot be violated."

Lin Yizhi gasped. This was a dictatorial system! Why did she ever think it would be her cheat code, that it would later restore her male body and allow her to live a life of luxury with women on both sides?!

She was both angry and anxious when suddenly an untimely thought popped into Lin Yizhi's mind.

Yu Anyan is not someone who can be won over, not to mention that in the current situation, anything she does will only make her more wary.

It's absolutely impossible to succeed with the strategy!

But a dangerous idea was now on Lin Yizhi's mind—if she killed Yu Anyan and erased his existence, wouldn't she be admitting that the mission had failed?

Lin Yizhi didn't want to stay in this world for another second. Her dream of being surrounded by beautiful women had shattered, and she was now completely under house arrest, her personal freedom restricted...

The fact that all network software was not allowed to be used was something Lin Yizhi found utterly unbearable!

Thinking of this, Lin Yizhi lowered her voice and said to the system, "System, do you have a way to help me escape from the Lin family? You see, I want to win over Yu Anyan... How can I possibly do that while I'm under house arrest here?"

The darkness in her eyes flashed and disappeared in an instant.

The system probably thinks she's really going to seduce Yu Anyan, little does she know she's going to send Yu Anyan to hell!

Ultimately, a system is an inanimate object; it can never truly understand human affairs!

As Lin Yizhi was feeling smug, she heard the system say, "The system has automatically planned an escape route for the host from the Lin family. The best time to escape is 3:21 PM tomorrow."

Ha! Lin Yizhi let out a triumphant chuckle.

But she was secretly pleased and laughed, and for some reason, a faint chuckle also brushed past her ears.

The laughter carried a hint of mockery, as if everything was under control, which was exactly what the person who laughed meant.

With Lin Yizhi's matter causing such a commotion, it was already late at night.

Lin Yizhi buried herself in the quilt, fantasizing about escaping tomorrow, and soon fell asleep.

In reality, Si Yisi had already left the Lin family, but in her dreams... he still followed her like a shadow!

Lin Yizhi dreamed that she was being trampled underfoot and whipped, the sound of every bone in her body breaking echoing in her ears and tormenting her hearing.

She opened her mouth wide, trying to breathe, but all she inhaled was a strong, metallic smell of blood—the image of Si Yisi was reflected in her pupils…

The nightmare is repeating itself!

The faces she saw were sometimes Si Yisi's, and sometimes the faces of the men before Lin Yizhi's time travel!

In her dream, Lin Yizhi opened her mouth as if to shout, "I am you!"

But instead, "myself" let out a bloody laugh: "I'll break your bones, then put them back in." Then "myself" raised its foot and crushed it hard on Lin Yizhi's fragile leg bone!

Si Yisi used the illusion created by the young man with the yellow talisman, but some of the remaining power attached itself to Lin Yizhi, causing her to relive the nightmare she had experienced in her dream!

In real life, Lin Yizhi flailed her limbs, desperately trying to shrink into a corner, unconsciously covering her mouth and nose with a pillow...

The lack of oxygen in the outside world made her experience in the dream even more dangerous. Lin Yizhi felt like she was being forcibly crushed and pieced back together like minced meat, being tortured again and again!

Lin Yizhi could struggle and scream in her dreams, but facing the person looking down at her, these struggles were futile. She was like a fish on a chopping board, too weak to even move...

More importantly, she was like someone experiencing sleep paralysis, unable to escape this nightmare at all!

"I'll kill you!"

"Disgusting...!"

Lin Yizhi weakly cursed the person who was tearing her bones apart; at that moment, the face of this detestable person corresponded to her male self in Lin Yizhi's eyes.

She had never hated herself so much!

Lin Yizhi is trapped in a nightmare cycle, and the Lin family members she has harmed are also suffering.

After learning about their younger daughter Lin Yiran's ordeal, the couple regretted raising their eldest daughter to be like this, and became even more worried about Lin Yiran's condition.

What they need now is not a therapist, but a psychologist!

Lin Lin was desperate to find a reliable psychologist among his friends, and after searching around, he found one he knew.

This acquaintance was a patient Lin Lin had treated before. After recovering, this middle-aged millionaire established a very friendly circle with Lin Lin.

At this moment, Wang Zhongrong, an acquaintance, learned of Lin Lin's needs and pondered for a moment: "I do have a good psychologist here, but he is quite busy and needs to be booked in advance within the industry."

"However, I recently gave him a beautiful jade carving, and he seems to have a good impression of me... I'll go ask if I can move you to the front of the queue."

"good."

Lin Lin waited for Wang Zhongrong: "Thank you for your help."

"Hey, Dr. Yin, I have a friend here who urgently needs your help—"

"Who?" Dr. Yin raised an eyebrow on the other end.

"You probably know him too, you're colleagues, Dr. Lin Lin, do you know him? His youngest daughter has some mental health issues and needs a doctor to see her... it's very urgent."

"Dr. Lin Linlin?" Dr. Yin chuckled. "Of course I know him—tell him I'm free all day tomorrow, and have him call me at this number."

Wang Zhongrong relayed these words to Lin Lin, who thanked him and said, "Thank you. When will we go out for a meal?"

"Sure," Wang Zhongrong readily agreed. After exchanging words for a while, he hung up the phone.

As soon as he hung up the phone, Wang Zhongrong frowned—wait, did he forget to tell Lin Lin something?

That young doctor, Dr. Yin, was not only excessively young, but his treatment methods were also... bizarre, like those of a shaman, full of feudal superstition.

There are no medical-related certificates yet!

Strangely, that young doctor Yin possessed a convincing and comforting aura that remained even though he wore an oddly dressed Taoist robe.

However... Wang Zhongrong, in a fit of desperation, let Dr. Yin give his beloved dog, who had already been given a death sentence, some treatment, and it actually worked!

etc--

Something else flashed through Wang Zhongrong's mind, which made him slightly puzzled.

He has many good psychologists in his network, so why did he immediately recommend Dr. Yin, whom he had only met a few times, to Lin Lin?

Strange, strange!

Wang Zhongrong thought this, but he had no intention of telling Lin Lin about his doubts again!

*

The night passed quickly, and early in the morning, Si Yisi got up and took Lin Yizhi's hair to have it tested.

He didn't need to obtain genetic samples from the Lin family; that was enough for Si Yisi's side.

Si Yisi quickly obtained the results ahead of time by taking advantage of her existing convenient identity.

Lin Yizhi has a close blood relationship with the Yu family, so there is no doubt that she is not the daughter of the Lin family!

She was indeed sharing a body with Yu Linmei; it was impossible for her to switch bodies at will. This proved that a system had been lurking in the shadows all along!

Si Yisi felt that given Lin Yizhi's personality, she wouldn't behave even if she was confined to her quarters.

She would definitely try to escape, so while she was under physical restraint, Si Yisi would let the Lin couple know the inside story.

He glanced down at the time.

Lin Lin gets off work a little earlier, but there are still several hours left.

Then... let's schedule the visit for tonight.

Lin Lin was at work. He was known for being both gentle and strict, and these two qualities combined in him without being jarring. However, this also made the students who chose his classes both love and fear him.

Lin Lin is very serious about his students' homework, but today...

He discovered that two students had not submitted their assignments.

The key point is that the assignment Lin Lin gave his students this time is very important. He feels that most of the essence of his lectures is contained in this assignment. If the students can fully absorb the content of the assignment, then they won't have much trouble listening to the lectures afterwards.

More importantly, Lin Lin designated this as a regular assessment, and it carries a relatively high weight in the score.

Lin Lin's face darkened: "Who are Yin Kesong and Hu Tangtang? Please stand up."

He wouldn't do anything, he would just tell them to bring their assignments over for the next time and hand them in again.

But before Lin Lin could finish speaking, Hu Tangtang's face turned as red as a monkey's bottom, and Yin Kesong... he seemed indifferent to Lin Lin.

Yin Kesong looked up and stared directly at Lin Lin. For some reason, Lin Lin sensed a hint of provocation from this student.

"The teacher didn't even ask me why I didn't hand in my homework. Is this some kind of aggressive approach?"

"?" Lin Lin looked puzzled. He hadn't said a word. How did this classmate come to the conclusion that he was being aggressive?

Yin Kesong started speaking to herself, looking indignant and determined to go against Lin Lin.

"Furthermore, I have serious doubts about the teacher's professional competence. We are in university precisely when we need to acquire more in-depth knowledge, yet you are making us do these irrelevant problems?"

"You're ruining us! I suspect you're trying to teach us to be useless!"

Yin Kesong spoke with conviction, and Lin Lin vaguely felt that he looked somewhat familiar, but couldn't quite place him for the moment.

When Lin Lin discovered that the students below actually agreed, he laughed in exasperation: "Only by laying a solid foundation and being meticulous in handling matters can we avoid making mistakes when treating patients' injuries."

"You seem so restless; I don't think you're suited for my class!"

"Ha." Yin Kesong let out a loud, cold laugh at Lin Lin and strode out.

Before leaving, he turned back and said, "Teacher, you will apologize for your arrogance."

Looking at the student's profile, Lin Lin felt an even stronger sense of familiarity—

He rarely gave a cold look and said to the students in class, "Continue the lesson."

Si Yisi glanced at the time and tried calling Lin Lin, but the line went busy. Xu Nianyan answered quickly, though.

“Come to our house, no problem,” she answered readily. “We should also thank you for exposing that wretched girl’s despicable deeds.”

Where is Uncle Lin?

"Your Uncle Lin... went to contact a doctor to see Yiran, and he should be back soon."

Xu Nianyan said.

Author's Note: There will be another update tonight. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Ten bottles in a small bottle; 1 bottle of Shui Wanyue;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 7)

When Lin Lin returned, Si Yisi had already been sitting there for a while.

Si Yisi wiped the sweat from Lin Lin's brow as she looked at him: "There was a troublesome student in class today who made me laugh in exasperation... But let's not talk about that now. The psychologist that Zhongrong recommended to me has made an appointment to come soon."

"Thank you for your hard work," Xu Nianyan said, sitting down with Lin Lin to make tea and cut fruit.

Regardless of whether the doctor can have a positive effect on Lin Yiran's condition, they will treat him with courtesy.

It was simply because the Lin family had experienced so many cycles of hope followed by despair that they had become accustomed to bidding farewell to the doctor time and time again, weeping softly at Lin Yiran's stiff, wooden face.

“But this psychologist is a bit strange…” Lin Lin said, “He speaks as if he’s speaking in a low voice, and his voice sounds very hoarse.”

“Maybe it’s just someone else’s hobby,” Xu Nianyan said.

"Oh, that's not the reason. I just feel a tightness in my chest, and I don't know why."

Lin Lin pressed his hand to his chest and said.

Feeling choked up inside?

Si Yisi shifted her attention to the psychologist. Sometimes, when people feel tense or oppressed, it's not entirely due to psychological factors; perhaps they've sensed something unconsciously.

"It's time." A knock came at the door.

Lin Yiran was carried to sit on the sofa.

"So punctual?" Lin Lin said, opening the door.

Si Yisi saw his pupils widen in an instant and his eyes become wary.

"How could it be you, you liar?"

Si Yisi recognized the person standing outside the door; he hadn't changed his attire at all. The man was wearing a Taoist robe and, as always, was holding several yellow talismans in his hand.

"Get out! Get out now! You're not welcome here!"

Lin Lin immediately made a gesture to shoo them away and was already preparing to call security.

“Hehe,” the young man raised his head so that Lin Lin could see his face clearly, “Teacher Lin, we meet again.”

The young man looked exactly like Yin Kesong, the student who opposed Lin Lin in class!

Lin Lin immediately understood why Yin Kesong seemed so familiar... The two times he spoke to Lin Lin at the end, his words were remarkably similar, and his tone was exactly the same!

Without saying a word, Lin Lin immediately tried to close the door, but Yin Kesong blocked it tightly. Strangely, Lin Lin was unable to force the door shut.

Yin Kesong was as heavy as a thousand pounds, like an impregnable wall of bronze and iron.

"Don't be in such a hurry to send me away," Yin Kesong smiled smugly at Lin Lin, "Didn't you invite me here specifically, Teacher Lin?"

He waved his phone, which displayed the time and place he had arranged with Lin Lin.

Lin Lin's face turned ashen instantly: "You're the psychologist Zhong Rong introduced?"

"certainly."

Yin Kesong felt triumphant. He had clearly intended to do good deeds with the yellow talisman, but Lin Lin caught him and gave him a good scolding... Tsk, that made him, who possessed Taoist power, very dissatisfied.

Furthermore, Lin Lin's deliberate harassment of him during class had further fueled Yin Kesong's resentment towards Lin Lin to a critical point!

However, he didn't expect things to happen so coincidentally; Lin Lin's search for a doctor just happened to fall into his lap.

Who knew that Wang Zhongrong knew Lin Lin and even had a good relationship with him?

Yin Kesong also knew that there were many ignorant people in the world who did not believe in his Taoist teachings, so he used a little trick on his few clients to get them to recommend him to those who were experiencing evil or filth.

What a coincidence! This made Yin Kesong feel that her chance to retaliate had arrived!

After he started practicing Taoist magic, he encountered setbacks everywhere. It was a rare opportunity for him to show his skills!

Lin Lin was also extremely shocked and angry. He knew that Wang Zhongrong was not an unreliable person, but the psychologist he recommended to him was...?

Absolutely unreliable!

This made Lin Lin wonder if Yin Kesong had used some kind of evil magic.

He took a breath and questioned Yin Kesong: "You're still a university student, how can you call yourself a psychologist? Not to mention that your major has nothing to do with this, besides, anyone without a medical license is a fake!"

"Do you have relevant certificates proving that you can provide psychological counseling? Can you prove that your practices will not cause psychological harm to the patients?"

"You have nothing, so what right do you have to serve patients!"

Lin Lin was furious, but Yin Kesong was like a door frame, impossible to push or move.

Si Yisi glanced at Yin Kesong, then stepped forward and showered him with attention—

Yin Kesong, who had been standing still, was pushed and staggered. Si Yisi immediately closed the door, shutting him out.

Yin Kesong was startled by Si Yisi's sudden action. By the time he realized what was happening, he had been turned away and his nose hit the security door, making him wince in pain.

Si Yisi gave Lin Lin a polite smile.

Lin Lin was taken aback, then realized what was happening and tried to lead Lin Yiran inside.

But the instant he turned around, Yin Kesong's resolute voice rang out:

“Your daughter’s illness is not a mental illness at all; only I can solve her problem!”

"Just watch, she'll have an attack soon—"

Immediately afterward, the moment Yin Kesong finished speaking, Lin Yiran, who was being held in Lin Lin's arms, suddenly let out a painful scream!

Her face was as white as paper, her eyes were large but lifeless, but at this moment her delicate face was contorted, and she was making sounds that were not human at all!

The sound that suddenly filled the ears of those present was sharp and piercing, like that of an eagle or some other creature, and reminded them of a rotting corpse.

Si Yisi's body, Yu Anyan, was a truly ordinary person. He couldn't see anything, but the force rushing towards him was crystal clear.

Lin Yiran possesses an evil power, and now...

I don't know what Yin Kesong said, but this power erupted!

Lin didn't hurt anyone; she just suddenly screamed wildly, her features filled with terror, and her joints cracked and popped...

It's like you could transform into a monster in the next moment!

But the Lin couple couldn't sense any danger emanating from their daughter; all they saw was Lin Yiran screaming in agony!

As Lin Yiran cried out, Lin Lin frowned and nearly shed tears as well. He couldn't care less about anything else...

They quickly opened the door and let Yin Kesong in.

"Can you handle this situation? Please help Yiran!"

Lin Lin could tell that Lin Yiran's sudden pain came without any warning; he even vaguely saw a phantom image of Lin Yiran before his eyes...

What an evil black skeleton it was! It was clinging to Lin Yiran with its mouth wide open, its mouth reduced to nothing but bones. Lin Yiran's skin even had a ghostly face that resembled the black skeleton!

Get closer...

Lin Lin even saw that Lin Yiran also had such monsters on the tip of her tongue, and all her pain was caused by these creatures!

This was something that couldn't be predicted according to common sense, so at this point... Lin Lin had no choice but to try anything as a last resort.

"Hmph." Yin Kesong snorted loudly, full of pride, even her eyes were filled with satisfaction.

"Why aren't you cursing me anymore? Why aren't you calling me a liar?"

"Let me think... You've targeted me so much, it's not unreasonable for me to ask for a little compensation from your daughter. It's not like anyone will die."

He was holding a stack of yellow talismans in his hand, but he deliberately raised his hand so that Lin Lin could see them clearly.

So what if I have a way to solve this? I don't want to help you now that you're unhappy.

Come and beg me.

Yin Kesong's attitude was blatantly obvious; his thoughts were simple and despicable, acting entirely to satisfy his lust...

Lin Lin gritted his teeth, his eyes reddening, and finally he gave in to the aggressive Yin Kesong. He could abandon his pride, but he couldn't continue to watch his daughter suffer like this.

Especially since she felt as if she was about to be taken away from her, losing that young life!

Lin Lin dared not gamble!

He knelt down, lowered his head, and almost pleaded, "Please..."

Please...

Lin Lin's hand suddenly felt heavy, as if a force was pulling him upright. He turned his head and saw Si Yisi's cold face.

“Don’t beg him.” Lin Lin heard his old friend’s child speak, and his gaze toward Yin Kesong was almost contemptuous. “He is incapable of solving Yiran’s problems.”

"It will only... increase the suffering."

Si Yisi continued, "Besides, a guy who only cares about his own selfish desires isn't worth befriending!"

"How do you know I can't handle it!" Yin Kesong's anger flared up under Si Yisi's contemptuous gaze. "Who do you think you are! Just a mere mortal!"

"I am but a mere mortal, and what about you? What should we call someone who treats human life so lightly with a little bit of power?"

"A thing? You're not even a thing."

Si Yisi said lightly.

"Damn it, I'll prove it to you right now. If you've got the guts, don't come crying to me on your knees begging for mercy later!"

Yin Kesong immediately threw out several yellow talismans, which were drawn by a strange force and hung high in the air, slowly circling around Lin Yiran, whose face was contorted in pain.

The next moment, the yellow talismans simultaneously ignited with bright flames, spontaneously combusting in the air, and the flames instantly engulfed Lin Yiran's body!

Lin Lin and Xu Nianyan instinctively tried to hug Lin Yiran, but Lin Lin was more shocked as he witnessed his daughter being engulfed in flames!

Si Yisi stopped the two of them: "It's okay for now, just wait and see."

But as he said this, Si Yisi's expression turned even colder. So when he said Yin Kesong was nothing, Si Yisi's intuition told him that Yin Kesong had no need to put on such a "grand" ceremony.

The fact that the flames engulfed Lin Yiran was completely unimportant. He was just putting on an act, maliciously toying with the Lin couple, wanting to see their helpless and desperate expressions when the flames engulfed Lin Yiran!

Disgusting...thing.

But the matter didn't end there. Yin Kesong collected the remaining yellow talismans, arms crossed, smugly pleased with himself.

"Simple and easy."

The next second, a sudden change occurred! The pain on Lin Yiran's face, scorched by the warm-colored "flames," not only did not lessen, but became even more distorted...

One after another, skulls sprang out, their mouths wide open as if trying to bite off something's neck.

They were no longer phantoms; they had almost solidified into real forms—now, Si Yisi and the Lin couple could see them clearly.

Lin Lin and the others almost fainted, feeling both heartbroken and terrified.

What kind of misfortune did their daughter suffer to have to endure such hardship?

The "flames" around Lin Yiran seemed to have a dispelling effect on the skull-like phantoms. Yin Kesong snapped his fingers and said, "No problem, my talisman fire can easily deal with these evil spirits!"

The next second he contradicted himself. The skull phantom did indeed cower for a moment after touching the flames, becoming briefly docile, but after a while...

They suddenly swelled up and swallowed the talisman fire whole. Yin Kesong saw his talisman fire getting less and less, and finally it was completely annihilated in the skull's "belly"!

"Holy crap!!" Yin Kesong's previous smugness had turned into panic.

Si Yisi is right, he simply can't solve this situation!

Damn it, I'm outta here—Yin Kesong wanted to take advantage of the moment when everyone was stunned and run away. This evil energy was enough to satisfy it by devouring the flesh and blood of these humans. When the time came, all that was needed was for a higher-level Taoist to solve the problem!

Yin Kesong had no intention of taking the Lin family couple and others with him; in his eyes, they were all burdens and ready-made bait!

Just as Yin Kesong was about to slip away, Si Yisi suddenly punched him in the stomach...

The punch made him curl up and vomit, and the next attack hit his chin, causing Yin Kesong to fall into a brief coma!

How could Si Yisi possibly give him a chance to escape?

He sensed it early on... Yin Kesong was all talk and no action; he simply couldn't solve Lin Yiran's problems once and for all.

On the contrary... it angered that so-called evil spirit!

"Sigh." Si Yisi roughly understood why Yu Anyan's memory of this part was so vague.

It shouldn't be the overly painful self-protection that Si Yisi had previously guessed. When it comes to this kind of special power, Yu Anyan is indeed undoubtedly an ordinary person.

His memory was likely altered to some extent by these special Taoist practitioners.

After all, involving too many ordinary people who have no means of self-protection could easily lead to trouble.

Whether an ordinary person is silenced for knowing too much, or an ordinary person accidentally reveals these things to others, or more people find out, it will only bring endless trouble.

Si Yisi could no longer see the things attached to Lin Yiran, and neither could the Lin family members.

But the immense impact of that twisted, undisguised malice that I had caught my eye in that fleeting glance was still lingering.

People will instinctively avoid this place that they feel is extremely dangerous.

What should we do if we can't see anything on Lin Yiran's body?

Si Yisi closed his eyes in front of the monster, holding a short ceramic fruit knife in his hand.

"Ayan, what are you doing?"

Even when faced with direct threats, Lin Lin did not let go of his youngest daughter. Even his wife stepped forward and got very close to Lin Yiran.

Their teeth were chattering, and a chilling aura continuously flowed into their bodies, inflicting invisible wounds or alterations.

But no one gave up.

This is probably... the power of love, which made the Lin family ignore any potential danger.

"What do I need to do?" Si Yisi said, "Drive away the evil spirits from Yiran's body."

"You can see those monsters, right? Then show me the way."

Si Yisi said this because he didn't actually need anyone to give him directions; he was just trying to put the Lin couple at ease.

He didn't want to eliminate Lin Yiran, the root of the disaster, but rather to completely eradicate the disaster.

Using an ordinary person's body and an unremarkable ceramic fruit knife.

In addition, there are eyes that cannot see any evil spirits.

They had no time to pay attention to Lin Yizhi, who was being held captive in another room, and there were still two minutes left before the system told Lin Yizhi that it was the best time to escape.

Lin Yizhi rubbed her arms, eagerly awaiting the time to arrive.

It is now 3:19 PM.

Warm sunlight streamed through the window, yet the room was bitterly cold—this was the time of the Demon King.

However... the evil spirit had no idea that it was not the "demon" that was the protagonist in this time of demonic encounter; it had simply "accidentally" provoked a real demon king.

An existence that defies common sense.

Ordinary humans, even Taoist priests with special abilities, would flee in panic upon seeing its arrival, but this time the evil energy encountered three magnificent celestial flowers.

Two middle-aged humans, even though they were being corrupted and their bodies were trembling and weak, were holding "it".

There was also a handsome young man who was staring intently at it with an inexplicably eerie gaze.

The evil spirit, lacking sufficient intelligence, inexplicably wondered: What does this human want to do? It soon found out, as a wave of pain it had never felt since its birth swept through its body.

Si Yisi closed his eyes, but his hand moved with unwavering precision, thrusting in one direction with perfect accuracy.

The ceramic fruit knife he held in his hand was thin, yet Si Yisi wielded it with the feel of a sword.

He was already quite familiar with swords; this weapon was really useful. Si Yisi memorized it and could use anything as a sword.

Si Yisi is not bound by the form of weapons; no matter how dull the knife or how rubbish the weapon, it will shine with a unique brilliance in his hands.

Lin Lin cried out in alarm. He realized that Si Yisi was truly extraordinary. He also noticed that Si Yisi was currently aiming her knife at the illusory skull image that was attached to Lin Yiran's eye.

Lin Lin and Xu Nianyan watched Si Yisi's every move intently, even though facing the phantom made them feel nauseous and dizzy.

But for the sake of their continued safety, they were invincible.

Si Yisi's move made them afraid it would directly pierce Lin Yiran's eyes, so they shouted:

"Be careful not to hurt your eyes!"

Si Yisi listened to their words, his ears twitching slightly. He nodded slightly to indicate that he had heard them clearly, but his hands remained steady.

The ceramic blade had already pierced through the air, leaving a trail of white light as it darted past the Lin couple.

It was a very ordinary strike, but it had an indescribable feeling about it.

Others stab people with fruit knives, and there's no beauty in it, only a bloody feeling. But what about Si Yisi?

His movements were so simple that they created an ultimate sense of beauty.

It has the power to make people subconsciously hold their breath, only daring to breathe loudly when the knife falls.

The fruit knife pierced the eye socket, but it wasn't that Si Yisi accidentally hit Lin Yiran's eye...

It pierced the skeleton's skeletal eye sockets without hesitation, and with a hiss, it passed right through the entire skeleton. Using the force of the strike, it pierced through the skeleton's brain in one go!

Looking at Si Yisi again, he quickly pulled out the fruit knife and swung it down again!

Now—

3:21 PM.

Author's Note: Update is here! Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: I'm so lucky, I took one with me;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 8)

The evil energy was forced to flee in panic by a small fruit knife. The fragile body it clung to did not become a shackle on Si Yisi's attack; instead, it imprisoned itself.

The process of modifying a frail body is lengthy, and during this time, no human should be able to approach it!

But the evil spirit was surprised to discover... that Si Yisi was the unexpected one!

He completely ignored all possible corruption, repeatedly stabbing the body, which was not yet fully strengthened by the evil energy, with ordinary weapons!

For the first time, the evil spirit felt fear. When Si Yisi's deep eyes were reflected in its "eyes," it retreated from the area directly in front of Si Yisi as if it had encountered a natural enemy!

The Lin couple watched as the skeletons on their daughter's body converged in one direction, and at the same time, Lin Yiran began to struggle violently!

"Hold her down!" Si Yisi said decisively, as the fruit knife in her hand shattered another phantom skull.

The moment that thing touched him, it turned into a viscous, blood-like liquid, just like aqua regia, and evaporated on the spot in no time.

They moved as swiftly as swimming fish, but this did nothing to stop Si Yisi from carrying out a one-sided slaughter and extermination of them!

Si Yisi's movements were very steady, and it was this composure that made the Lin couple relax a little.

They clearly sensed the change; the bone-chilling cold seemed to be gradually receding, which in their minds almost meant that the evil spirits were dying out!

Lin Yiran's cold body gradually warmed up and regained a normal body temperature.

When the Lin couple looked at Si Yisi, there was not a trace of suspicion in their eyes, but rather gratitude!

At such a critical moment, Si Yisi not only did not run away, but also tried his best to help them drive away this strange and evil spirit whose background they did not know. What reason did they have to doubt Si Yisi?

Staying behind... would be life-threatening, but Si Yisi still stayed without hesitation!

As for Yin Kesong… Lin Lin’s mockery deepened. He believed that Yin Kesong was not a fraud; he might have some unique abilities.

But his actions were far more despicable than those of a swindler! In an instant, the Lin couple's disgust for Yin Kesong reached its peak.

But right now they were more concerned about Lin Yiran's safety. The couple kept their eyes fixed on their youngest daughter, watching with heartache and pity as Si Yisi helped her.

It was visible to the naked eye that after peeling away these strange skull phantoms, Lin Yiran's complexion became increasingly rosy, and her behavior returned to normal.

They were worried, for the evil spirits were also in a state of unease!

It did not develop a high level of intelligence, but its instincts told it that it was being gradually eliminated—it could not continue. Driven by its instincts, the evil wanted to abandon this vessel and enter another body!

There were indeed two humans nearby, but for some reason, whenever the evil spirit tried to get close to them, it felt a stinging pain all over its body. An invisible force carrying light was burning the evil spirit, making it very uncomfortable!

This power is mentioned in the memories passed down from the evil spirits—its name is love!

This incomprehensible power can bring a person's spirit and concentration to a peak, leaving no gaps in their mind, thus preventing evil spirits from invading!

And what about Si Yisi, this human being?

The evil spirit wished it could run as far away as possible. This guy had dealt it a huge blow; he was just another one of its kind in human skin!

Unable to escape despite being trapped in three vessels, the evil energy was driven to its breaking point...

Just as it was about to perish, the evil energy suddenly sensed a sweet taste! It sensed the existence of a suitable vessel, a very strange vessel that, while clearly possessing life, was more like an empty shell... with gaps everywhere it could squeeze into!

The evil spirit let out a low scream of joy and charged towards the vessel without hesitation!

At 3:21 PM, Lin Yizhi followed the system's instructions precisely and used a thin iron rod to pry open the tightly locked door. The moment she opened the door, Lin Yizhi began to run.

The system will give her instructions anyway!

Lin Yizhi was unaware of what awaited her, and her unconditional trust in the system also plunged her into danger!

The house was unusually quiet. She twitched her ears and caught a rustling sound. Normally, Lin Yizhi should avoid the place where the sound was coming from, but the system's command at this moment was to make Lin Yizhi go in that direction!

Lin Yizhi muttered to herself, "Is this some kind of extra dungeon?"

Then she ran towards that place without hesitation.

After running for a while, Lin Yizhi suddenly stopped. She revealed a hint of fear on her face, an instinctive fear of the unknown.

She had always thought the world was a peaceful playground, but she never imagined that such a bizarre monster would appear!

The skulls that flashed on their skin were densely packed together, and it was obvious that they were living creatures, even emitting a sharp roar!

This made Lin Yizhi subconsciously stop in her tracks. She discovered that the skulls were all planted on Lin Yiran's body, and all her affection for Lin Yiran instantly turned into disgust.

She also saw Si Yisi, who was fighting against the skulls with a fruit knife!

Lin Yizhi couldn't help but reveal a strange and mocking smile. What use could a fruit knife be? But after standing in the corner for a while, she discovered that the skull seemed to be evenly matched with Si Yisi!

They seemed to be locked in a stalemate for a long time, which suddenly gave Lin Yizhi an idea.

Isn't this the best opportunity for her to make her move?

The system's guidance to this place might not be a bad thing for her; it could be an opportunity for her to return to her original world!

The system is really too stupid... It's actively giving her an opportunity!

Lin Yizhi's eyes gleamed with eager anticipation. She couldn't hear the cold laugh that the system emitted from the deepest part of her consciousness when she had this thought, nor could she notice Si Yisi's deliberate leniency.

Si Yisi was not evenly matched with the evil energy; he was clearly chasing after it!

They're only pretending to be weak now because they've realized there's another person here, just to wait and see what Lin Yizhi is going to do!

Si Yisi's actions not only gave Lin Yizhi a false impression, but also gave the evil spirit a false impression!

Lin Yizhi took a few more steps and just stepped into the range that the evil energy could reach. It immediately gave up shrinking into a ball, opened its whole body, and shrieked as it rushed toward Lin Yizhi, the most suitable vessel at the moment!

Si Yisi, who was closest to the evil aura, also heard its murmurs—this thing seemed to be able to see through people's hearts.

"Come...become one with me."

"Didn't you want to kill this human? Well then, use me. I'm yours!"

Si Yisi raised an eyebrow with interest and stared directly at Lin Yizhi... Your thoughts have been completely exposed.

What prompted Lin Yizhi to undergo this transformation? Si Yisi remembered that not long ago, her attitude had carried a slight hint of ingratiation, but in such a short time, it had turned into murderous intent…

Didn't her system give her any warnings?

Or are you just going to watch her die?

The same thing happened to Yu Linmei before. She seemed to have received no reminders about the death of Yu Anyan's parents, which is why Si Yisi was able to easily expose her identity!

Si Yisi learned of the existence of the system from Lin Yizhi, but strangely, he never sensed its existence.

The system did not seem to respond to Lin Yizhi.

Why not reply to her? Si Yisi pondered—is it because he's right here?

No matter how you look at it, it's clear that this system is not benevolent. It seems to be using its hosts to achieve some goal, trying its best to... squeeze every last drop of value out of them.

The first one is Yu Linmei, and the second one is undoubtedly Lin Yizhi in front of us.

Lin Yizhi felt a sense of exhilaration. She didn't know what astonishing changes were happening to her; a skeleton enveloped her body. It felt like a warm current flowing into her body, bringing endless power.

Her confidence suddenly swelled up. Lin Yizhi stood up and looked at Si Yisi, her eyes filled with undisguised murderous intent!

Clearly, she felt she was capable of killing Si Yisi, so she no longer needed to pretend!

Before the Lin couple could recover from their joy at the improvement, they were confronted with the entire process of Lin Yizhi turning into a monster!

The Lin Yizhi before them was too unfamiliar, and the aura she exuded made the Lin couple feel no pity whatsoever.

They seemed completely unable to show any emotion towards this daughter! It was as if she were a complete stranger, someone they had no connection with at all!

The Lin couple were thrown into chaos, while Lin Yizhi licked her lips and turned her gaze to the two living, breathing people.

She originally had no feelings for the Lin couple, but now, influenced by the evil energy, she directly used them as food to restore her body!

That was fresh flesh and blood... Even leftover bones could be modified into weapons! It could easily sever Yu Anyan's head and let her go home!

Lin Yizhi has gone completely mad. She manipulates the skeleton phantom, which opens its mouth wide and flies towards the hideous, bloody flesh!

Before the Lin couple could recover from the chaos, they were confronted by a hideous skull and Lin Yizhi, who made a cold-blooded move!

"Lin Yizhi!" Lin Lin called out sharply, shielding his wife behind him.

"Hmm..." A fruit knife pierced through the middle and then embedded itself in the head of the leader skull. "Want to kill me? Why don't you just attack me directly?"

“You’re scared,” Si Yisi said firmly, and then…

He pulled out a fruit knife and ripped off half of Lin Yizhi's body. No... what was ripped off was not flesh and blood, but all the remaining evil energy!

Lin Yizhi, who had merged with the evil energy, suffered a severe injury. Her right hand and right leg seemed to melt away and lost their original shape!

"Woo, woo..." Lin Yizhi let out a sound that was not human.

The evil energy was curled up on the ground, wriggling slightly. Yin Kesong, who had been knocked unconscious, cautiously opened one eye. The next moment, he quickly jumped up, wanting to escape immediately!

But in that instant, a beam of light appeared out of nowhere and descended into the room! It was a beam of light that Si Yisi could recognize at a glance—a sword beam!

An invisible surge of power filled the entire house, and the evil entity struggling on the ground emitted a crackling sound...

In an instant, all its dying struggles vanished, and it lay there limp and lifeless!

Si Yisi frowned—this wasn't his doing.

Author's Note: Updates may be late, but they will not be absent.

I'll be more diligent if there's a ranking now. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Master Fu Yan 28 bottles; I took 10 bottles of good luck; Bai Chenshang and Mo Ye 1 bottle each;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 9)

This sword strike was like snow piled up in the mountains during a deep winter, reflecting a dazzling silver light in the eyes of all who beheld it. It was impossible to dodge, impossible to look directly at… and, moreover, it was a one-hit kill!

With this sword strike, a woman fell silently to the ground. Her sword strike extinguished the evil energy, and Lin Yizhi, who was possessed by the evil energy, also lost her support and fell to the ground.

But it's not over yet—

The aftershock of the sword light suddenly changed direction, striking Yin Kesong, who was trying to escape, with its last bit of force.

A gentle breeze brushed against the faces of the Lin couple, and the next moment they noticed that there was another person beside Yin Kesong, a beautiful woman.

She had already pierced Yin Kesong's collar with a sword and lifted him up.

The action was incredibly rough, but Yin Kesong didn't dare to say a word, as if she had been choked.

At this moment, there was another person very close to Yin Kesong. Si Yisi's wrist was already pressed against Yin Kesong's neck, and she could choke him to death at any moment.

Si Yisi and the woman exchanged a glance, neither of them showing any sign of backing down.

The woman was the first to remove her hand from Yin Kesong's collar, her gaze calm yet seemingly mixed with a few obscure and unfathomable emotions.

"You Weiyue," she introduced herself.

"Yu Anyan, what's going on now?" Si Yisi asked bluntly.

Both Yin Kesong and You Weiyue exist in areas that Yu Anyan has not touched upon.

Three voices interrupted their conversation. The Lin couple could no longer ignore Lin Yizhi, who had lost most of her limbs, and she let out painful whimpers.

But louder than them was Lin Yizhi, whose eyes were wide and bloodshot as she glared at her mutilated limbs and unleashed vicious curses at the Lin couple!

"It's your fault! Pay me back for my leg! Pay me back for my leg!!"

"Everyone who deserves to die deserves to die! Why aren't you bastards the ones who have your arms and legs severed?!"

Lin Yizhi's words were so vicious that they were unbearable to hear. This was an irrational outburst that made people feel nauseous and want to vomit, as if a fishbone was stuck in their stomach.

Lin Yizhi's vicious curse stopped the Lin family couple, who wanted to get closer to her and show their concern, in their tracks.

They couldn't help but cast unfamiliar glances at Lin Yizhi, hesitating to move forward.

How could they raise such a daughter?! For a moment, the room was eerily silent. The voices of the Lin couple had disappeared, and only Lin Yizhi's voice echoed continuously like a vulture feeding on carrion.

Si Yisi glanced at Lin Yizhi indifferently, unmoved by her sharp roar.

He walked up to the Lin couple.

"Ah... Yan?"

Lin Lin asked this question, his voice slightly hoarse, his emotions suppressed to a certain degree.

"You're not a daughter of the Lin family, so why would they make such a sacrifice for you?"

With a hint of sarcasm, Si Yisi handed Lin Lin a certificate of blood relation.

“Uncle Lin, look!” he said, “This thing is not your daughter at all!”

Lin Lin opened it as if possessed, and the first thing that caught his eye was proof of Lin Yizhi's bloodline with the Yu family! Lin Yizhi's bloodline matched that of the Yu couple perfectly, which ruled out the possibility that her biological parents were from the Lin family!

His expression changed instantly, and Lin Lin exclaimed, "How could this be?!"

“It’s possible, Uncle Lin,” Si Yisi stated the facts. “Previously… a girl named Yu Linmei claimed to be my sister and suddenly appeared in my house. Then, Grandma Chen and I suddenly had a memory about Yu Linmei’s sister.”

His voice was very low and did not reach Lin Yizhi's ears, but Lin Lin and the others heard it clearly!

She celebrated my birthday on the anniversary of my parents' deaths—

"Nonsense!" Lin Lin said instinctively.

Even outsiders like them knew how much Yu Anyan hated his birthday. He even deliberately moved his birthday forward by a day to avoid the sad day when both his parents passed away.

"wait……"

Xu Nianyan was the first to react: "You mean..."

Si Yisi pointed at Lin Yizhi and said firmly, "This Miss Lin Yizhi also suddenly appeared in my memory."

"In my memory, she is still the only daughter of the Lin family, and I don't have a fiancée."

"So—what's this thing here now?"

Si Yisi raised her voice after that, and everyone present could hear her.

No, Yin Kesong heard nothing. He covered his face and curled up on the ground, realizing that all five senses had been sealed off by that terrifying inspector—

In this deep, dark space where the five senses are forbidden, negative emotions such as anxiety gradually entangled Yin Kesong's body like a spider web.

This left him unconsciously trapped in the same spot!

"Lin Yizhi is not your daughter, Uncle Lin, and based on all the characteristics she exhibits..." Si Yisi said loudly, "Lin Yizhi was a man before, isn't that right?"

Si Yisi's voice made Lin Yizhi, who was still hysterically cursing, freeze. This obvious reaction confirmed the bad guess of the Lin couple...

The gaps in their memories gradually came to light.

Why did the Lin family have nothing that belonged to Lin Yizhi before she "returned to China"? Why did they remain so close and trusting to Lin Yizhi, their daughter, even though they couldn't have her? Why did they always feel like she was a stranger, someone they couldn't see through?

From the very beginning, Lin Yizhi did not belong to the Lin family, so how could the Lin family possibly prepare her clothes and accommodation?

The Lin Yizhi they remember is a completely implanted, false memory!

Si Yisi's words can be considered to have revealed the truth. His words helped the Lin couple break free from the shackles of that false memory and understand the truth!

Having lost the advantage of being the daughter of the Lin family, Lin Yizhi was exposed to even more of the disguises that Si Yisi had mentioned, thanks to the careful recollection of the Lin couple.

They felt that Lin Yizhi's behavior was too brash, and that her various actions lacked any self-respect or self-love.

They always noticed Lin Yizhi staring at Lin Yiran strangely, and always making strange laughs... This wasn't affection for her younger sister, but rather a man's lustful desire for a young child!

Lin Yizhi was clearly coveting Lin Yiran. She knew her own identity, so her actions were intentional.

As a mother, Xu Nianyan was more sensitive; her face turned slightly pale, and she felt a sudden urge to vomit. Her gratitude towards Yu Anyan for discovering and stopping the incident deepened.

"right……"

Lin Yizhi raised her eyes, which looked as if they were filled with venom, as if black pus could flow out at any moment.

It was obvious at a glance that what she was about to say was not a nice thing.

It might be the same curses and roars as before, or it might be even more offensive and offensive language.

But then there was a sharp crack, and Lin Yizhi was slapped hard across the face. A rag was shoved directly into her mouth, stuffing it full.

"Nobody wants to listen to you."

The best way to stop her from using hurtful words is to shut her up beforehand; Si Yisi has plenty of ways to deal with this kind of person.

With another chop, Si Yisi knocked Lin Yizhi unconscious, leaving a noticeable, rough red mark on the back of her neck.

You Weiyue glanced at Yin Kesong, who couldn't sense anything, and released him with a single grab.

Yin Kesong, who had just been curled up and trembling, immediately felt his legs go weak, and sweat soaked his whole body, making him lose even the thought of struggling to escape.

At this moment, both Si Yisi and the Lin couple focused their attention on You Weiyue.

The Lin couple undoubtedly trusted Si Yisi more, but You Weiyue's actions were obvious to all.

She slashed the skeletal monster with a single sword strike, and also caught Yin Kesong, who was trying to escape.

Moreover, You Weiyue herself possesses an extraordinary and noble temperament, with eyes as clear as glass, and the extraordinary abilities she displays further enhance her gentle aura.

"Miss, what do you want to say?"

You Weiyue nodded: "I am very sorry for the accident that happened this time."

Before she could finish speaking, Yin Kesong sprang up like a taut spring, half-kneeling and trying to tug at You Weiyue's clothes: "My lady, I didn't do anything!"

"It was those mortals who ignored my advice and shut me out, which allowed the evil energy to spread!" Yin Kesong said sincerely. He truly believed that he had done nothing wrong; he was just incredibly unlucky.

The Lin couple immediately and clearly refuted Yin Kesong's words: "You suddenly appeared and secretly poured yellow talisman water into our daughter's body. After we refused, you even claimed that we would definitely kneel down and beg you, and that we would definitely regret it... At that time, you were not like this righteous and indignant person you are now."

"You're deliberately hiding this for your own selfish reasons. A person like you... doesn't deserve to be a doctor, nor does he deserve to be a capable person. Am I right?"

Lin Lin's words were sharp, and his usual gentleness did not mean he would become a pushover when faced with someone who turned the tables on him.

He could tell that You Weiyue was someone who could decide Yin Kesong's fate, and seeing Yin Kesong trying to confuse the public, Lin Lin naturally couldn't swallow his anger.

"Shut up."

You Weiyue glanced at Yin Kesong, and Si Yisi felt that her gaze seemed to fall on her for a moment.

The next second, the rag that was pressed into Lin Yizhi's mouth was torn in half and stuffed into Yin Kesong's mouth in the same brutal way, silencing his incessant pleas for mercy.

"First, you shouldn't coerce or entice ordinary people."

You Weiyue made her declaration quietly, with an air of authority that left no room for doubt.

"Secondly, I have eyes and ears. I can judge for myself what is going on, and I can see through your actions. The evil energy in Lin Yiran, the youngest daughter of the Lin family, is still in the gestation stage, but you, in your cleverness, drew a magic circle in the room, prematurely arousing the birth of the evil monster."

"You didn't draw the magic circle to exorcise demons. It's a magic circle to catalyze the evil energy to leave the body. You've got a good plan—to force out the evil energy to scare the people around Lin Yiran, and then make a dashing appearance to save their lives. Do you expect them to be grateful and kneel down to thank you like that?"

"Absurd!" You Weiyue's eyes were full of disdain. She was articulate and articulate, and her sharp demeanor instantly reminded Si Yisi of Freya when she was doing serious business.

Outstanding women generally share a common trait—they don't blindly follow others' thoughts and actions; they use their own eyes to see, their own ears to hear, and their own logic to judge.

Of course, they are not limited to this one shining point... there are many, many more.

For some reason, Si Yisi subconsciously compared You Weiyue to Freya.

As soon as You Weiyue finished speaking, her sword sheath struck Yin Kesong's hand hard, leaving a bloody red mark.

Yin Kesong staggered from being struck by the sword sheath and collapsed to the ground with a thud.

Even if he wanted to explain, he couldn't; the filthy stench of the rag was enough to make him faint a thousand times over.

Yin Kesong knew he was doomed, so he stopped trying to beg for mercy from You Weiyue and tried to escape with his last breath!

He tightened his grip on the yellow talisman, biting his fingertip to let a drop of blood drip onto it.

Yin Kesong was already planning how to evade the pursuit of these inspectors, and Huang Fu would take him to a temporarily safe place.

Once he finds that old eccentric man he used to despise, he won't have to worry about anything else.

That old man has the ability to protect himself.

Yin Kesong's idea was wonderful, but someone was faster than him—Si Yisi directly pulled up the yellow talisman that had fallen to the ground and tore it to shreds in a few swift movements.

Fragments of yellow talismans fluttered down, somewhat resembling a rain of paper money for Yin Kesong.

Interrupted by a mere ordinary person, Yin Kesong could hardly believe her eyes—this, this is an ordinary person without any abilities?! How could an ordinary person tear off a specially made Taoist talisman?

But Yin Kesong had no time to think anymore. The next moment, You Weiyue reacted, and the heavy scabbard shattered Yin Kesong's leg and hand bones...

Unable to use his limbs to react, even the medium, the yellow talisman, was torn to shreds by Si Yisi in a few moves.

If Yin Kesong wanted to escape again, it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky!

Yin Kesong was far less resilient than they had imagined. After such an external blow, he actually rolled his eyes and fainted from the pain.

Now, the evil has been subdued, and the two indirect or direct culprits have both fainted on the ground.

"Thank you." You Weiyue nodded slightly to Si Yisi.

"You're welcome." Si Yisi looked back at You Weiyue.

You Weiyue turned and walked up to Lin Yiran, making a mysterious gesture with one hand. She quickly lowered her hand, bringing good news to the Lin couple:

"There is no trace of evil energy left in her body."

The Lin couple didn't understand what evil energy was, but they could still sense that it referred to the skeleton that was threatening Lin Yiran's life.

They were overjoyed and thanked You Weiyue repeatedly.

They did not forget Si Yisi's contributions despite the close relationship between the two families, and said warmly and sincerely, "Thank you, Ayan, for your help. You deserve a lot of credit for our escape from this calamity!"

You Weiyue quickly added, "The condition your daughter is exhibiting is not due to so-called autism, but because she was infected with the seeds of evil in her childhood, and these seeds have invaded her body."

"We can't detect the presence of evil before the seed takes root and sprouts, which is why we haven't been able to solve the problems she's experiencing..."

She offered some explanations, but to Si Yisi, it felt as if she were talking to him, not to the Lin family couple.

“Now that the evil spirit has been removed, she only needs to recuperate carefully for a period of time to get out of this shadow,” You Weiyue said. “Don’t worry, her body is even healthier than most people’s. Along with the evil spirit, some stubborn causes of illness have also been removed.”

"If nothing unexpected happens, she can live to be a hundred years old, and we will provide compensation for this matter..."

"That's good, that's good..."

The Lin couple sat down, exhausted, almost weeping with joy.

They were using their mortal bodies to resist the invasion of the remaining evil energy, and were now at their last gasp. They had only been able to persevere because of their continued concern for Yiran.

But after so much hopeless perseverance, they finally got a good result.

Xu Nianyan instinctively hugged Lin Yiran tighter and looked down at her. In that instant, Xu Nianyan saw a faint glimmer of light in Lin Yiran's blank eyes, and she couldn't help but cry out excitedly—

"Old Lin, look at Yiran, look at Yiran!"

"I...I saw it!"

It was as if the dust had been wiped off a pearl, and with You Weiyue's promise just now, the heavy stone that had been weighing on the couple's hearts finally fell away.

"Thank you so much, really."

Lin Lin's voice was already choked with emotion.

You Weiyue tilted her head: "You should thank... Yu Anyan."

Si Yisi's gaze met You Weiyue's again, and he heard her say, "Do you know why I'm telling you all this?"

Yes, You Weiyue's words weren't just for the Lin couple; she was also indirectly speaking to Si Yisi and keeping an eye on Si Yisi's every move!

"Normally, according to the rules, ordinary people involved in these things would have their memories blurred."

"What...does that mean?" Lin Lin asked instinctively.

The Lin couple were somewhat stunned. The next moment, they felt a gentle breeze brush against their cheeks, and their consciousness involuntarily drifted away.

Si Yisi watched as the Lin couple collapsed onto the floor, their expressions serene, as if they were having a beautiful dream.

Lin Yiran, nestled in Xu Nianyan's arms, blinked her eyes in a daze. Her eyes no longer looked like dead little glass balls, but rather like sparkling crystals.

"Shh." You Weiyue waved her hand at Lin Yiran, and then the exquisitely beautiful little girl also fell into a deep sleep.

It was as if she had entered a deep, sweet dream, where no external or internal threats were luring her away.

Lin Yiran is now completely safe, and her life will get back on track.

“However—you are special,” You Weiyue said to Si Yisi, the only other person standing besides her.

special?

Si Yisi thought to herself, "Not necessarily."

He has confirmed that many of Yu Anyan's previous memories were most likely blurred by people with these special abilities.

However, Yu Anyan's memory is missing more than just a few things. If we extrapolate from the past... just how many unremarkable experiences has he had?

Correspondingly, this also shows that when Yu Anyan controlled this body, he was not a special existence in You Weiyue's eyes.

Yu Anyan's "specialness" stemmed from Si Yisi's arrival. He demonstrated sufficient ability to fight against these strange and bizarre creatures with his mortal body, which impressed You Weiyue and gave her other ideas.

You Weiyue's words confirmed Si Yisi's guess.

“You are special. Most ordinary people I’ve seen would flee in panic when faced with something like this, and most of them would be completely swallowed up by evil energy and other filthy things. They are not as brave as you.”

"They actually had the audacity to fight against the evil energy; you could even say they chased after it and beat it up."

“We blur the memories to prevent people from panicking, but we are willing to accept ordinary people like you who are fearless in the face of danger. Moreover... there are some things that ordinary people do without any scruples, and they will achieve twice the result with half the effort.”

"So you're planning to join us?" You Weiyue extended an invitation.

"What would you ask an ordinary person to do?"

“Observation,” You Weiyue said, revealing a reason that surprised Si Yisi, “This world… is not at peace.”

“There are strange foreign objects invading,” Yu Weiyue said, giving an example, “like… Lin Yizhi, whom you see.”

Author's Note: I'm about to start updating more frequently! Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: 1 from 諸未;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

5 bottles of Wei Xian and Qingfeng Banye Mingchan; 2 bottles of Bei Kan and Ai Jian; 1 bottle of Chong Wei;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 10)

"This isn't a good place to talk. Let's find somewhere else."

You Weiyue looked around and said to Si Yisi.

She used her sword to lift Lin Yizhi up as if she were dragging a piece of light paper; her arm strength was astonishing. The remaining unconscious people were left there by You Weiyue, who seemed to have no intention of caring for them at all.

"My colleagues will handle the aftermath."

You Weiyue explained and led Si Yisi straight into a small alley. She lightly traced a line with her finger, and then immediately slammed her head against the wall.

Si Yisi followed and crashed into a magnificent room.

The ornaments and wallpaper decorations here have a strong antique charm, and there is a huge floor-to-ceiling mirror just a few steps away from Si Yisi.

"Come with me."

Lin Yizhi continued to be led away by You Weiyue without any awareness. Si Yisi slightly moved her wrist and followed her.

You Weiyue led Si Yisi through the magnificent room to another connected room, where there were a few people, both men and women, all of whom were very good-looking.

Their eyes lit up when they saw Si Yisi, and they crowded around her.

"Sister, are you a newcomer?"

"Welcome, newcomer!" A friendly girl in a cheongsam reached out to Si Yisi's arm, seemingly wanting to hug her.

You Weiyue pushed her hand away, walked closer to Si Yisi, and then whispered to her, "They are the remaining inspectors. They may be a bit childish, so please be lenient with them."

Si Yisi blinked slightly and only said, "Could you—stay away from me?"

You Weiyue's hair intertwined with Si Yisi's hair, and their eyes met with an indescribable ripple of emotion, creating a scene that was somewhat beautiful.

You Weiyue said, "They'll get angry if they hear me talking badly about them."

“I mean,” Si Yisi looked directly at You Weiyue, “stay away from me. You’re too close, imposter… You Weiyue.”

"Imposter?" You Weiyue seemed unaware of what Si Yisi was talking about, and stated calmly, "You followed me in all along."

She put down the scabbard, and Lin Yizhi rolled down to the foot of the wooden sofa in the room.

“But—” Si Yisi raised her hand, “Lin Yizhi is with me.” So, what exactly is this “Lin Yizhi” that You Weiyue is dragging along?

Or rather... what exactly is "You Weiyue" now?

Si Yisi had already become suspicious when "You Weiyue" said she was following her. He immediately went to snatch the unconscious Lin Yizhi from "You Weiyue".

Lin Yizhi was indeed captured by Si Yisi, but "You Weiyue's" sword still bore the mark of "Lin Yizhi." Such a bizarre situation would normally only cause panic, but Si Yisi, this oddball, remained unmoved and directly exposed the fact that "You Weiyue" was an imposter.

“You have too many flaws, and You Weiyue will notice them the moment I make a move.”

Instead of feeling nothing at all, like this "You Weiyue".

This "You Weiyue," including her "colleagues," has revealed more than just this one flaw. The imposter You Weiyue is too close to Si Yisi. She does indeed have a cold and aloof appearance, but Si Yisi can accurately judge through mental comparison that this imposter's eyes and movements have a hidden meaning.

You Weiyue deliberately exuded a subtle allure, and Si Yisi sensed this feeling even more deeply in her eyes as they locked gazes.

The way she initially tried to please Lin Yizhi was somewhat similar.

This purposeful action made the imposter You Weiyue's eyes look less pure and bright, like a pearl stained with dust or white jade covered in ash.

My colleagues are even stranger. They are all good-looking and average-looking, but they all have the mentality of children.

Is this a team of inspectors or a daycare center? A huge country can't find many capable people to do practical work, so why is it rushing to send inexperienced teenagers into the front lines?

Stop joking!

Unless, this is not You Weiyue's proper colleague at all.

After the imposter You Weiyue was exposed, her voice became mournful and plaintive. She still tried to get closer to Si Yisi, unwilling to give up: "I am You Weiyue. Why don't you just treat me as her?"

"We don't talk about love, we only talk about affection. Give it to me, give it to me, let me win you over—!" The imposter's voice suddenly became shrill, no less sharp than fingernails scratching glass. "Let me go back, let us go back!"

"You, you, you..."

The young men and women also stepped forward and surrounded Si Yisi. Their expressions varied, but without exception, they all contained anger, resentment, sorrow, and hatred.

They all shouted "Si Yisi" in unison, their voices so uniform it was chilling.

"Give us...give you to us..." They kept repeating these words, the inverted sentences only making one's scalp tingle.

It's like a rusty wind-up doll that exudes an eerie feeling.

These "colleagues" slowly approached Si Yisi, reaching out their pale arms to try and grab her body.

Desire and greed were palpable to Si Yisi. These "colleagues" almost overwhelmed him, especially the fake You Weiyue.

Her appearance was most exquisite and captivating, and even her breath carried the vibrant scent of life. She wrapped her arms around Si Yisi's neck and whispered, "Stay..."

"Wouldn't it be better to leave your feelings behind? We just want to get out of here!"

"You Weiyue" got closer and closer, and she even seemed to want to use this appearance to do even more outrageous things.

But at that moment... Si Yisi suddenly tore her off and kicked her into the enormous full-length mirror!

Si Yisi moved swiftly and gracefully, quickly eliminating anyone who approached him in just a few seconds, and then used that brief opening to target his prey.

Those surrounding him didn't have time to stop him; in that short time, Si Yisi had already kicked the full-length mirror!

With a crash, the entire mirror shattered into several small pieces by the immense force. Si Yisi also watched as "You Weiyue" and her "colleague" were also shattered from bottom to top, just like the mirror itself.

When their figures completely shattered and splashed to the ground, the scene before Si Yisi's eyes had already changed.

He was in an ordinary room with a large floor-length mirror. At that moment, You Weiyue was covering the mirror that reflected Si Yisi's image with a red cloth.

You Weiyue noticed Si Yisi's gaze and said, "You really do attract trouble easily."

You Weiyue was clearly in the know.

“What…what’s in that mirror?” Si Yisi asked her.

"A demon-revealing mirror?" You Weiyue joked. "It's a mirror tainted with yin energy, and its many owners have been 'strategists'... 'Strategist' is a name we gave it for convenience; it refers to a special type of person."

really.

Si Yisi noticed the term "strategist," which wasn't unusual in many of the smaller worlds.

This means that You Weiyue and her supporters have grasped a little of the key to the matter.

You Weiyue acted as a guide, speaking in a gentle and persuasive manner. She was completely unguarded around Si Yisi and trusted him surprisingly.

You Weiyue recounts a long story of exploration.

At first, these outsiders hid very well, and no one found any clues. Their deaths or departures smoothly overwrote the memories of the people they were conquering and those around them.

But as memories are repeatedly erased and overwritten, the repeated occurrences eventually push a person who is already emotionally sensitive to the brink of subconscious collapse.

The man went berserk and agitated, shouting and yelling like a madman. This left his family puzzled and confused; how could a perfectly healthy person suddenly become unwell?

They found a doctor who excelled in all aspects to treat them.

As luck would have it, the highly capable doctor also had the same problem; after taking on that patient, he couldn't believe such a coincidence could exist...

The doctor possessed a persistent and inquisitive spirit. After confirming that there were other patients in the same predicament as himself, he began a lengthy investigation, with the consent of both the patients and himself.

Hypnosis, painstakingly digging into and organizing inconsistencies in memories...

The doctor contacted someone who had the same problem. The circle is so small. The person the doctor contacted had a certain degree of fame within the system.

They initially thought it was hysteria, an intractable illness, but the more they learned, the more terrified they became.

Was there any intrusion by a raider involved? Yes!

The arrival of the raiders repeatedly brought the doctors' investigation to a standstill, and their incomplete and confused memories made their progress increasingly difficult.

Later, they learned to judge a person entirely by their intuition, meticulously recording all the information revealed by suspicious individuals in a place that they would never forget, even if their memories were refreshed.

Ultimately, these researchers glimpsed a corner of this massive iceberg. Supported by various pieces of evidence, some beings with special powers issued a welcoming horn to the researchers.

The strategists were included in the inspectors' key monitoring scope, but the inspectors, who possessed considerable strength, had more than just that as a job.

This world is too vast; where there is yin, there is yang. The main task of the inspectors incorporated into the state is still to deal with those hidden and lurking shadows of death...

For example, dealing with the monsters that devour others when evil energy is born!

"Very impressive," Si Yisi couldn't help but admire.

Memory symbolizes a person's value, and the doctor in You Weiyue's story is also a person with a strong will.

Even with the constant implantation, updating, and replacement of false memories, one can still confirm their own existence and seize upon any slip-ups made by the strategist...

This is something that ordinary people cannot do.

“It’s not that exaggerated,” You Weiyue said. “That doctor practiced Taoist magic, so he has a stronger resistance in this area.”

Si Yisi couldn't help but think of Yu Anyan.

The strange people surrounding him are most likely similar to the strategist.

Yu Anyan clearly sensed that something was wrong... but she persevered until she was on the verge of collapse many years later.

He hasn't completely collapsed yet, but is only on the verge of collapse!

This Yu Anyan... he's so much like a doctor. Si Yisi couldn't help but admire Yu Anyan even more.

After explaining this most basic thing, You Weiyue explained the origin of the mirror: "It contains the resentment of several strategists before their deaths."

Author's Note: Another update! Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

25 bottles of Zhi Qiu Yi; 20 bottles of Yao Ling; 1 bottle of Ruo Shui;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 11)

Si Yisi interjected, "The resentment of several strategy guide users? Isn't that too much of a coincidence?"

You Weiyue agreed: "It's too much of a coincidence. The conditions for the birth of evil energy are extremely strict. It must be contaminated with objects with heavy yin energy in a short period of time or... stained with the blood of many dead people!"

According to You Weiyue, several players died in a short period of time?

Is this normal? Of course not.

Based on Si Yisi's understanding of people similar to the "strategists," it's always the strategists who try to take something from the people they're "strategizing." But judging from what this full-length mirror reveals, the strategists are dying, and quite a few of them are dying.

It was as if an invisible force was pushing them to die one by one!

While Si Yisi was still thinking, You Weiyue changed the subject.

"Judging from your appearance, you seem to be quite favored by the lingering resentment left behind by these conquerors."

"perhaps?"

This should be the effect left by Yu Anyan's body.

While the two were talking, Lin Yizhi, who was lying down, let out a soft groan and slowly woke up.

When she woke up, she found half a wet rag stuffed in her mouth. Si Yisi pulled the rag off, and Lin Yizhi's first reaction was not to cause trouble, but to bend over and gag violently.

She tried to vomit but to no avail, and the next moment she was pulled up by her hair.

"You!" Lin Yizhi finally saw Si Yisi's unpleasantly handsome face. Before she could even utter a curse, a sword with a deep chill was pressed against her most vulnerable neck.

The moment Lin Yizhi launched into a tirade, You Weiyue drew her sword, so close to a blood vessel that a single, gentle slash would seem enough to splatter blood!

Lin Yizhi saw dissatisfaction and chilling killing intent in You Weiyue's eyes. She intuitively felt that the woman's murderous aura towards her was not because she had angered her, but because she was disrespectful to Si Yisi.

Realizing this, Lin Yizhi was filled with fear and hatred. She dared not utter a word, but under You Weiyue's pressure, she lost her composure and inadvertently revealed her true thoughts—

"A despicable couple."

As the sword pressed inward a little deeper, Lin Yizhi felt a chill run down her spine from the coolness against her neck, followed by the terrible feeling of death looming close.

The sword cut a bloody gash on her neck, a thin, inconspicuous gash, as thin and light as a slice of flesh.

A few drops of blood splattered from the wound, splashing onto Lin Yizhi's face as she instinctively looked down!

"Answer our questions seriously and don't have any other inappropriate thoughts."

You Weiyue said coldly.

She seemed not to hear Lin Yizhi's sarcastic tone, or perhaps she was so determined that she never changed her mind and naturally didn't care about Lin Yizhi's slander.

"I...I will..."

No matter how many times Lin Yizhi cursed You Weiyue and Si Yisi in her heart, when the sharp blade could sever her throat at any moment, Lin Yizhi had no choice but to obey.

Everyone is afraid of death, and people like Lin Yizhi are even more afraid of death than the average person.

"Who are you? What is your real gender and real name?"

"Why did you fabricate the identity of the eldest daughter of the Lin family? Who were you trying to get close to?"

At first, the questions were all common sense and didn't require much thought. This led Lin Yizhi to adopt a habit of answering without thinking, replying with a question every two or three seconds.

The interrogation of Lin Yizhi fell into Si Yisi's hands from the very beginning.

He kept asking these simple questions, breaking them down into small, easily answerable pieces, without seeming to intend to make them more difficult.

In this way... Lin Yizhi's brain returned from a tense state to a relaxed state, and she answered almost instinctively.

This is what is known as bodily memory.

She answered quickly, without having time to think, so there was no possibility of her hiding anything.

All lies fail when they come to Sis.

Another simple question was posed, but the next question from Si Yisi suddenly became much more difficult—

"Was it the system that instructed you to do all this? How did the previous owner of this body die?"

"Yes, he died from...the revelation..."

Lin Yizhi answered in a daze, but when she said the last few words, she suddenly paused briefly, her voice suddenly became hoarse, and she appeared to be in a sub-healthy state, as if she was about to die suddenly from overwork.

She left out the last syllable of "truly," and then let out a hysterical scream under their gazes!

The sound was shrill and piercing, as if a demonic voice was about to pierce the listener's ears.

The scream stopped abruptly, and within seconds Lin Yizhi collapsed to the ground with a horrified expression!

Once she collapsed, there was no chance she could get back up, because both Si Yisi and You Weiyue had confirmed Lin Yizhi's death.

She... is dead!

The sudden turn of events caught both of them off guard. You Weiyue immediately knelt down to examine Lin Yizhi's cause of death.

"...sudden death due to overwork."

You Weiyue announced the result with a somber expression.

During their interrogation of Lin Yizhi, they learned that Lin Yizhi died when he was still a man because he couldn't keep up with playing games all night and died suddenly.

Right now, she has clearly repeated the process of dying.

Lin Yizhi's physical examination revealed no other clues. Even after a hundred more examinations, the only conclusion would be sudden death. But it is precisely this kind of unpredictable method that makes it all the more frightening and heavy.

"Died from revealing..."

You Weiyue murmured Lin Yizhi's last words before her sudden death. Lin Yizhi undoubtedly deserved to die. The fact that she harmed such a young child was enough to make this scum who despised the rules die a thousand or ten thousand times.

Sometimes I really doubt the reality of this world...

"But you are real... If I can't remember something, you must remember it."

You Weiyue said to Si Yisi.

She had barely finished speaking, and before Si Yisi could hear the rest of her words, You Weiyue, who was standing in front of Si Yisi, suddenly disappeared.

No... it wasn't that You Weiyue disappeared on the spot, but that Si Yisi returned to Yu Anyan's home once again.

Just as Si Yisi had guessed, Lin Yizhi died... and he automatically crossed a time period to this point in time!

The light from outside the window was bright, and Si Yisi, wearing her pajamas, was sitting up from the covers on a large bed.

The sunflowers in the small potted plants by the window are in full bloom, their smiling faces turned towards the bright sunshine outside.

Several more months passed quietly, and a dark memory of Yu Anyan slowly unfolded before Si Yisi.

This memory includes both Lin Yizhi and Yin Kesong, and they became the biggest winners.

Yu Anyan did not notice Lin Yizhi's abnormality. In the memories implanted in him, Lin Yizhi had just returned from studying abroad, so there was naturally no interaction between them. Yu Anyan also took Lin Yizhi's strange attitude towards him as her discomfort with their status as an engaged couple.

Lin Yiran's unusual behavior was still regarded by the Lin family couple as a sign of improvement, and their attitude towards their daughter Lin Yizhi gradually became warmer. As a result, Yu Anyan also developed some goodwill towards Lin Yizhi.

He thought Lin Yizhi was a good older sister.

When Yin Kesong, having been chased and humiliated, came to visit again, Yu Anyan was being asked to talk by Lin Yizhi.

To Yu Anyan's surprise, after returning to the Lin family, he was confronted with the tragic deaths of the Lin couple and Lin Yiran!

He even bumped into Yin Kesong herself, who had to resort to an evil old ghost to save the day after failing to show off.

Yin Kesong was also filled with envy when he saw Yu Anyan. Yu Anyan was covered in the blood of the Lin family, yet he was laughing arrogantly.

"I told you, you'll all regret it if you don't listen to me. Look... aren't they all dead?!"

The sinister old man beside him chuckled sinisterly, "How do we deal with this person?"

These scenes were fragmented in the memories that Yu Anyan transmitted to Si Yisi, indicating that Yu Anyan only remembered these things later...

Because Yin Kesong erased Yu Anyan's memory.

He casually said to the old eccentric, "Let this man believe he is the culprit behind the deaths of the Lin family. I want to watch him be tortured to the point of death... to let him know the consequences of despising me!"

Yu Anyan's memory of the near-annihilation of her family is vague, but she keeps blaming herself—

He forgot the real culprit, plunging himself into prolonged self-blame, with images of blood and blades flashing through his mind almost every day and night.

Yu Anyan believed it was his fault.

Lin Yizhi, the only survivor of the Lin family, helped Yu Anyan find the only piece of driftwood on the water. Feeling guilty, he treated Lin Yizhi better and better.

Lin Yizhi's subsequent actions gradually helped Yu Anyan let go of his self-blame and regret, and her strategy to win him over was about to succeed.

But at a party held on the eve of Yu Anyan's birthday, Lin Yizhi drank too much alcohol in her excitement.

Before Yu Anyan could stop her, he saw Lin Yizhi, reeking of alcohol, touch a waitress's thigh.

The waitress screamed and tried to push Lin Yizhi away, but Lin Yizhi slapped her across the face and reached for her lower body with one hand.

She called to the waitress, telling her to find the props herself and go on stage. She seemed quite skilled... not like it was her first time doing something like this.

Before Yu Anyan could stop her, he heard Lin Yizhi begin to boast.

Her words blared out, making Yu Anyan's eyes widen in fury—

Lin Yizhi was bragging, saying that she had slept with even younger girls, and she even described the girl's features.

Yu Anyan... recognized who Lin Yizhi was referring to; she was clearly talking about Lin Yiran! He suppressed his anger to confirm, and Lin Yizhi readily agreed.

"yes."

Others left because the scene was too awkward, and Lin Yizhi, after boasting about how she abused the girl without being discovered by others, even complained about the Lin family.

She revealed a truth.

Lin Yizhi was present when the Lin couple died; she knew they were about to be killed.

At that time, Lin Yizhi was unexpectedly discovered by the Lin family couple to be abusing the young Lin Yiran, and they locked her in the house.

"It would be better if they were dead, so they could stop getting in the way!"

This is how Lin Yizhi described the deceased Lin couple; she even gloated over their deaths.

At that moment, Yu Anyan's world almost collapsed.

He smashed the wine glass directly into Lin Yizhi's face, the shards cutting her cheek and drawing blood.

Yu Anyan never expected that the person he had been protecting was such a heartless wretch, and he went completely mad.

Lin Yizhi's face was completely disfigured, and Yu Anyan watched in horror as she clutched her injured cheek, and then...

Lin Yizhi's body shattered like a broken wine glass, and afterwards, Lin Yizhi's existence was erased from the world.

That night, Yu Anyan fell seriously ill; he had a high fever and almost died.

Once he was rescued and his fever subsided, those extremely painful memories completely disappeared.

The world is reborn except for me (Part 12)

Fortunately, these nightmares are about to leave Yu Anyan behind.

Si Yisi silently absorbed this memory. Yu Anyan is special to this world and to the players, but is this really a good thing?

He had to endure disasters that ordinary people could not imagine, and these disasters mostly stemmed from deception.

Forgetting might be a good thing for him; Si Yisi saw all of this for him and changed this disgusting "fate" for him.

Si Yisi believed that Yu Anyan's memories were erased by someone with special abilities, but You Weiyue was not present in those memories.

It gave Si Yisi the feeling that the Inspectorate had never been established. There might be extraordinary people, but they lived in their own world, keeping it tightly hidden from ordinary people.

Si Yisi never doubted her own judgment.

What caused this variable to occur?

Si Yisi had a feeling that once she found the secret of the strategist, everything would become clear.

He had a vague feeling that what was pulling the strings behind all this might be a rather lousy system or something similar to a system.

The good intentions are all out in the open, and the guides we found can't keep their mouths shut. What good would it do to shut them up with death before they tell the truth?

The flaws are clearly listed there.

That's why it's called a garbage system.

Grandma Chen's voice reached Si Yisi's ears: "Time to go to school."

Her voice was old yet gentle, pulling Yu Anyan back from the brink of collapse countless times. In Yu Anyan's heart, Grandma Chen's voice was like a beautiful melody.

Illuminate the heart.

Si Yisi also felt her body relax unconsciously, and her emotions also eased considerably.

"Grandma Chen, how is Yiran?"

Grandma Chen happily handed over the milk: "Little Yiran is recovering quite well. It's a blessing from heaven. When Mr. Lin and the others woke up, they found that Yiran's condition had improved."

"Lin Yizhi?"

Grandma Chen looked blank, clearly having no memory of Yu Anyan, this fictitious fiancée.

"Does Grandma Yin Kesong know?"

"I know!" Grandma Chen's voice rose as she spoke of this person. "That person is so annoying! A medical student who engages in all sorts of feudal superstitions. Whenever she encounters Yi Ran, she tries to force-feed her some kind of ghostly yellow talisman water. What's the difference between that and treating human life like dirt?"

"Mrs. Xu told me about this person. It is said that he practiced medicine without any medical license, but the people he treated believed him as if they were under a spell. Some people said that he added some hallucinogenic drugs to those patients."

"This person's character is also questionable. He's always doing something dishonest and fraudulent in the academy. Once the academy receives a report and investigates, his true colors are exposed..."

"I heard he's facing expulsion."

Grandma Chen vented her indignation and helped Si Yisi learn about Yin Kesong's recent situation.

Unlike Lin Yizhi, Yin Kesong did not disappear directly from people's memories. Perhaps it is the difference between having a system and not having one?

Lin Yizhi, who has a systematic approach, has a greater impact on the world, but Si Yisi is also certain that Yin Kesong herself has an abnormal condition.

Yin Kesong reveals a mindset of becoming infinitely arrogant once he gains ability.

He was very confident in his abilities; he had suddenly acquired such powerful abilities.

Therefore, Yin Kesong himself can be considered an anomaly in this world.

Si Yisi finished her milk in one gulp and got up to go to school.

Yu Anyan's school is quite close to Professor Lin Lin's school; they are almost directly opposite each other, separated only by a street.

"Um?"

Si Yisi gave a soft "hmm," and as his gaze naturally passed over Professor Lin Lin's university, he seemed to spot a familiar figure.

The familiar figure of Yin Kesong.

But when she looked again, he was gone. However, the lingering traces of his unique aura and energy confirmed to Si Yisi that Yin Kesong should have been at the school gate just now.

However... someone with special abilities kidnapped Yin Kesong.

Si Yisi casually withdrew her gaze.

In a small alley about a kilometer from the school, a young girl patted her chest, a look of surprise flashing in her eyes.

"I have a feeling—someone just spotted us?"

At her feet was Yin Kesong, who was bound hand and foot. Their goal was to capture him and take him back for trial.

“You’re just imagining things, Mi An’an,” the arrogant boy said, arms crossed. “The most important thing now is to go back and report. This guy is very cunning; he can slip away like a fish if you’re not careful.”

"Okay, okay," Mi An'an called out, "Let's go—"

The next moment, an invisible spatial fluctuation appeared in this area, and Yin Kesong disappeared from the spot.

"It's all installed." Mi An'an said smugly.

"You," the arrogant boy glanced at her, "you better keep your abilities hidden. Do you know how rare it is to find a space in novels these days that can hold living beings?"

"Who knows which novel-obsessed person might kidnap you and use you as a human suitcase."

"Okay, okay, I'll listen to you, Qin Mingming, Xiaoming?"

A moment later, Mi An'an and Qin Ming stood in front of You Weiyue. Yin Kesong, who was tied up, looked resentful and wanted to say something, but You Weiyue threw a rag at her and gagged her.

For a moment, You Weiyue felt a subtle sense of familiarity with the scene, but there should be another person stuffing rags in there.

However, after escaping for so long, Yin Kesong was finally arrested and brought to justice. He was kidnapped by a wicked person on the way. You Weiyue led a group to wipe out the wicked person and his lair, but Yin Kesong disappeared without a trace.

Therefore, You Weiyue took advantage of Yin Kesong's temperament to set a trap and finally caught him.

“Yin Kesong acted recklessly, disturbing the evil spirits without authorization, and carried out retaliatory acts against ordinary families that could have resulted in death. I intercepted him on the spot and then arrested him.”

As You Weiyue spoke, she felt as if something was missing.

She intercepted it on the spot? Something seems off.

You Weiyue shook her head, reaffirming her verdict on Yin Kesong, a result that had been agreed upon from the beginning.

“Erase all his memories of Taoist magic, strip him of his spiritual power, and make him a completely ordinary person.”

“This is your punishment,” You Weiyue said, turning around without hesitation. “That’s it. Mi An’an, come with me for a moment—I have a mission for you.”

Qin Ming cast a pitying glance at Yin Kesong; such punishment was worse than death for someone who had cultivated Taoist magic.

After enjoying that exhilarating feeling of power and complete control, you are suddenly brought back to reality and become an ordinary person again.

The psychological gap alone is enough to make someone collapse.

Unfortunately, those who receive such punishment are constantly monitored to ensure they are always feeling the full force of the punishment.

There's no way he can commit suicide. These caregivers will keep a close watch on Yin Kesong, leaving him no chance or opportunity to kill himself.

Yin Kesong should obediently go and atone for his sins, and live his life as an ordinary person, but it probably won't be easy.

Who told him to be so arrogant and complacent? That's how he got caught up in his own misdeeds and ended up being scorned even as an ordinary person.

You have to bear the consequences of your own actions!

"Coming!" Mi An'an replied cheerfully.

Si Yisi's school life was unusually peaceful for a few days, but he knew that given how often Yu Anyan encountered trouble, such peace was a rare occurrence.

However, in the past few days, Si Yisi has started to feel a little bit of the vacation vibe that Chi Chun described...

Going on vacation with the expectation of welcoming bad things and shattering them did make Sisley feel a bit relaxed.

The sunshine also made people feel relaxed and happy.

Less than a week later, trouble came knocking, but Si Yisi was delighted to see it.

University morning self-study sessions require roll call, but Si Yisi noticed a familiar person before roll call and confirmed the companion who was with this familiar person during roll call.

"Wandering under the moon".

"Here." You Weiyue raised her arm slightly, then quickly lowered her head to focus on something.

Her gaze met that of a girl.

Si Yisi initially discovered You Weiyue's arrival through the enthusiastic discussions among some boys. Her appearance was outstanding, and her taciturn nature only accentuated her extraordinary temperament.

She can be called a goddess of her generation.

“Mian’an”.

The name of the girl You Weiyue was following was also called. However, the first class was a mixed class between two colleges, and the girl named Mi An'an was not in the same college as You Weiyue.

This is clearly a special arrangement, but it seems to have a deeper meaning.

As Si Yisi was observing Mi An'an, his gaze inadvertently met You Weiyue's. He noticed a hint of doubt flash in You Weiyue's eyes—

It was obvious that she looked at herself as if she were a stranger. You Weiyue didn't recognize Si Yisi.

Si Yisi turned her gaze away and waited quietly.

He wouldn't deliberately try to "recognize" You Weiyue; it would be completely meaningless, and their relationship wasn't that close.

All Si Yisi had to do was clear away the troubles for Yu Anyan. He had a feeling ever since You Weiyue arrived—

A storm is brewing.

The arrival of You Weiyue and her group was like a prelude, symbolically sprinkling a few water droplets before the storm.

*

In the girls' dormitory.

It was Mi An'an's first time staying in a dormitory, and her first time living with several roommates, so she felt quite uneasy.

"Hey! Have you arrived yet? Let me know when you have."

Just then, Qin Ming, who was her only family, sent her a text message. Although his tone sounded irritable, Mi An'an could tell that he cared about her.

"I'm fine." She smiled, trying to cheer herself up.

Qin Ming, who felt that Mi An'an was safe and sound, and Mi An'an herself, who also felt safe and sound, were unaware that after she fell asleep...

She was no longer herself.

——

"Hey, hey? Mi An'an, wake up, it's time for morning self-study!"

Who? Who is Mi An'an? Why is my head so swollen?

Ning Ximu woke up.

The world is reborn except for me (Thirteen)

"Ah, okay." Ning Ximu was pulled up by her roommate in a daze.

It rained lightly in the early morning, and water accumulated in the puddle. She used this puddle to see herself clearly.

—This was a girl with wide almond-shaped eyes, radiating youthful energy, but she was looking at Ning Ximu with a blank expression, as if she hadn't woken up yet.

...She was someone who should have died, but she was reborn into another person's body.

We are currently on a university campus.

Ning Ximu felt not joy at having been given a second chance at life, but guilt.

She knew that her arrival had likely replaced a lovely little girl, and that this young girl was most likely... not dead.

The body she now possesses is too healthy; there is absolutely no possibility of sudden death or sudden illness. Ning Ximu cannot deceive herself.

"Beep beep".

A series of lively ringtones sounded. Ning Ximu looked at the contact's profile picture—a cool boy with unruly, upturned hair, whose nickname was "Silly Mingming".

She hesitated for a moment, but still answered the phone. However, she didn't dare to say much about the concern shown by the person on the other end.

"Hmm...uh-huh." Ning Ximu responded vaguely, but the discomfort in her heart grew stronger.

She possessed the body of an innocent girl, and Mi An'an also had her close relatives.

Yes, this made it easy for Ning Ximu to sense the unspoken understanding between the original little girl and him.

It transcends kinship; every word seems to carry an unspoken understanding. However, it is definitely not romantic love, even though they appear to be the same age.

However, what about the mission?

Ning Ximu shifted her attention to this, but it seemed to her that the original Mi Qiaoqiao wasn't just there to study.

Qin Ming hung up the phone, and the fake smile on his face vanished instantly.

He then dialed another number: "Sister Weiyue, something's wrong with Mi An'an... I suspect that she's not herself anymore."

Qin Ming's gaze was heavy, and a gloomy look filled his brows.

Morning self-study.

Si Yisi listened to the conversations and whispers among some students in the large classroom. You Weiyue definitely wasn't here for vacation; Si Yisi knew from the first glance that she had a purpose.

What things can get inspectors' attention?

Those who are harmed by evil spirits are either an abnormal being or something else entirely.

"Don't you guys think Ji Yeshan looks different this summer? Especially... radiant."

"She was probably scouted by someone. Didn't I hear she found some way to enter the entertainment industry?"

They chatted and laughed.

Becoming different is a very typical characteristic.

Ji Yeshan... Si Yisi quickly recalled her information in her mind. She was a pretty girl with a slightly spoiled and vain personality, and her family background didn't seem to be very good.

Ji Yeshan's dormitory room only housed three people, leaving one bed empty. Mi Qiaoqiao, who transferred in with You Weiyue, occupied that empty bed.

Si Yisi didn't think it was a coincidence.

A woman walked gracefully in as the morning self-study bell rang. She was wearing a brightly colored Hanfu and walked in from the aisle next to the podium, immediately attracting everyone's attention.

The boys who had just been talking about Ji Yeshan kept glancing at the woman.

"Wow, Ji Yeshan, that Hanfu she's wearing isn't cheap. How come she's suddenly become so generous?" a boy commented.

"Hey kid, how come you know so much about Hanfu?"

"Oh dear... that's not important."

Their subsequent conversation lacked focus, and Si Yisi stopped listening.

Si Yisi's gaze fell on Ji Yeshan, who had just entered the room. She looked like an ugly duckling who had transformed into a dazzling swan overnight.

She wore barely perceptible makeup, and her phoenix eyes sparkled when she looked at people. Her brightly colored Hanfu did not overshadow her at all.

but……

Ji Yeshan's face shape, eyebrow shape, and even eye shape should not be like this.

According to Si Yisi's information, Ji Yeshan could be described as mediocre. Her presence was neither high nor low, but most people who had interacted with her had a bad impression of her. She had an oval face, always glaring fiercely with her almond-shaped eyes, and her eyebrows were so ugly that she had shaved them off herself.

Ji Yeshan can be described as a combination of inferiority and arrogance.

But Si Yisi felt that Ji Yeshan had not become another person.

Her appearance and clothing have undergone very noticeable changes, but the aggressive look in her eyes remains as glaring as ever.

Ji Yeshan probably wanted to force a character persona, but her acting skills were clearly very subpar.

Si Yisi looked at it for a while, then calmly withdrew her gaze.

Ji Yeshan thoroughly enjoyed basking in the intense gazes of her classmates, who had never given her a second glance before. She felt that she had completely shed her original inferiority complex.

And all of this was because of the system, the system that gave her a new life.

"System, am I beautiful?" She proudly raised her head.

“The host is beautiful,” the system’s voice was romantic, like an aria.

The admiration for this pleasant, magnetic male voice made Ji Yeshan feel good.

She put on airs and told the system about her upcoming plans: "Didn't someone say they'd give me a chance to enter the entertainment industry? Starting with live streaming... Hmph, easy peasy, don't they know who I am?"

The system continued to fawn over her:

"The host's approach is good. Exchanging one's body for resources is an unspoken rule in the entertainment industry. Even innocent girls are not immune to it, so naturally no one will laugh at the host for this."

"Laugh at me?" Ji Yeshan raised her voice in her mind. "No one can laugh at me!"

"Yes, no one," the system said. "As long as the host continues to absorb love points, you can become more and more beautiful."

"By then, even a beautiful woman can be more devastating than the host."

Just as Ji Yeshan was feeling smug, she suddenly felt a gaze upon her.

She was always very sensitive to other people's gazes, and this time she could immediately tell that the gaze was surprisingly cold towards her.

I'd like to see who it is!

Ji Yeshan turned her head away in dissatisfaction, only to meet Si Yisi's raised eyes. Those dark, ink-like eyes seemed to say nothing when they looked directly at her, as if they completely ignored how much more beautiful she had become.

A surge of anger welled up inside Ji Yeshan, and the intense gaze she was being stared at gave her goosebumps all over...

Looking again, Si Yisi had already lowered his head, his figure completely blocked by the people in front of him.

Ji Yeshan couldn't even confront Si Yisi, because she realized that apart from having a deep impression of those eyes, she hadn't had a chance to see Si Yisi's face clearly at all.

“Wait a minute,” the system’s words interrupted Ji Yeshan’s imagination, “I think I’ve found an interesting person here.”

"What interesting person?" Ji Yeshan frowned. "Someone who can help my future brilliant career? Or... have you finally found a way to make my poor parents disappear from the world without anyone knowing?"

"No, host," the system said. "Look at the person diagonally opposite you; she has a special space within her."

"Space?" Ji Yeshan's eyes lit up.

The direction the system was pointing at for Ji Yeshan was right in front of the absent-minded Ning Ximu!

Ning Ximu suddenly shivered and hurriedly withdrew from the space she had just discovered. Her feelings were very complicated. What was the origin of this little girl's body that she had taken over? Why did it come with a space that only appears in the middle of the night?

There was even a clear spring in the space. Ning Ximu tried drinking a sip and immediately felt refreshed and clear-headed.

She then tried diverting the spring water to a planted area, and in the blink of an eye, the plants, which had seemed on the verge of decay, were revitalized.

This spring must possess powerful vitality; it is probably the sacred spring that appears in the world.

Ning Ximu had a panicked feeling of discovering a big secret, so when she sensed someone watching her, she immediately jumped out of this strange space!

Ning Ximu was not overjoyed to have obtained a cheat code; in fact, she was quite disheartened—because in Ning Ximu's eyes, her own existence was far less important than that of the original little girl.

She should be dead; she shouldn't have a second chance.

Ji Yeshan secretly sized up Ning Ximu for a while, then pouted and asked the system as if she had remembered something.

"This isn't the apocalypse, what's the point of having such a space?"

The system suggested to Ji Yeshan, "There is a powerful life energy in her space. Look at her now... isn't she radiant?"

"I understand." After being reminded, Ji Yeshan realized something.

She looked at Ning Ximu with a cold gaze, her eyes filled with a sense of certainty.

She's special... one of hers is enough!

Si Yisi's gaze lingered on Ji Yeshan and Ning Ximu.

Not only did Ji Yeshan's behavior not match her profile, but even "Mi Qiaoqiao" seemed different from the person Si Yisi had met before.

One side transformed from an ugly duckling with low self-esteem and high self-esteem into a swan, while the other side did the exact opposite.

Optimism and cheerfulness have turned into confusion and gloom?

Both of them have problems! Si Yisi said without hesitation.

After the two classes ended, everyone left in small groups, but Si Yisi silently followed Ji Yeshan.

"Excuse me, your name is Mi Qiaoqiao, right?" Ji Yeshan cornered her and stared at her arrogantly.

Ning Ximu, who was shorter than her, looked extremely weak, and the distance between her and Ji Yeshan was like heaven and earth.

A burly male classmate passed by and saw his newly crowned goddess. He noticed Ji Yeshan and Ning Ximu seemingly facing off, and immediately frowned—

"Ji, isn't this person shamelessly pestering you?"

He looked down at Ning Ximu: "I advise you not to make things difficult for Ji. Someone as ugly as you... someone like you should worry more about whether you can get married."

"If a woman thinks about all sorts of nonsense all day long, how can she be a good wife and mother in the future?"

This is clearly not a typical case of male chauvinism.

In the eyes of this type of man, women and girlfriends are born to serve men, and their only use is to be good wives and mothers.

And also to be a tool for reproduction.

The next moment, the burly male student was punched in the face and was almost crushed to the ground.

"Say it again?" Qin Ming rushed over like a whirlwind. He wasn't very tall, and he didn't look as muscular as this male classmate.

But he subdued the male classmate so easily that he couldn't even get up!

"Who told you that Mi Qiaoqiao has to be a good wife and mother from now on? No one can force her to do what she doesn't want to do!"

Qin Ming stood before the male classmate like a fierce god. Judging from his painful struggle, his height seemed to have suddenly increased from 1.62 meters to 2.62 meters.

After dealing with the male classmate, he watched him stagger away, then turned to look at Ji Yeshan with a threatening glint in his eyes:

"Don't even think about doing anything to Mi Qiaoqiao, even if..." Qin Ming hesitated for a moment, "it's still not allowed."

Ji Yeshan felt a little flustered, but forced a smile: "No."

To her surprise, Ji Yeshan discovered that Qin Ming did not pursue the matter further.

Si Yisi could see clearly that Qin Ming's body paused for a moment, and his shoulder involuntarily tilted to one side, as if he was intentionally hiding something special about himself.

He didn't even say a word to "Mi Qiaoqiao" before leaving without looking back, not even glancing at her.

"Mi Qiaoqiao" has already given herself away so quickly?

That makes sense. Mi Qiaoqiao was supposed to be sent out on a mission, so she must have been under constant surveillance. It's perfectly normal for her to be found to have any abnormalities.

Is this... a conflict?

Faced with such an unexpected situation, Ji Yeshan could only guess at this. Only after the footsteps had faded into the distance did she ask the system:

"Did that person just leave?"

"I'm gone," the system replied.

"It's good that you're gone," Ji Yeshan decided to finish the matter quickly. She immediately revealed her true self to Ning Ximu and threatened her.

“I know you have a special space.”

Ning Ximu was startled and nervously hunched over, almost pressing his entire body against the wall.

Ji Yeshan was very satisfied with the result; in her opinion, Ning Ximu was a useless person.

"I'm destined to reach the pinnacle of the entertainment industry. I demand that you serve me, or else..." She sneered, "I'll expose your special characteristics, and everyone will treat you like a hot commodity. You'll be captured, studied, dissected... No one will treat you like a human being!"

Ji Yeshan said at just the right moment, "I'm different. If you follow me, you'll definitely rise to great heights."

Ji Yeshan's argument wasn't really that intimidating, but it was a real threat to Ning Ximu, who had taken over Mi Qiaoqiao's body.

She didn't believe she could easily back down under Ji Yeshan's threats.

Ning Ximu felt that she couldn't protect Mi Qiaoqiao's body; she couldn't do such a thing!

Ning Ximu's mind was filled with terrifying images: what if Mi Qiaoqiao returned to this body only to find her freedom restricted and her body used as a guinea pig...

How could Ning Ximu possibly do that to Mi Qiaoqiao?!

Moreover, what Ning Ximu feared most was not what Ji Yeshan said, but the unfamiliar male voice she heard!

Ning Ximu overheard Ji Yeshan's conversation with the system, although she didn't yet understand the system's existence.

Ning Ximu was quite certain that he heard Ji Yeshan talking to a male voice, and they were talking about the matter that was recorded in the phone call, namely that Mingming had not left.

However, Ji Yeshan was completely alone.

What on earth is she talking to...?!

Ning Ximu is now like a frightened bird, as if he might be scared out of his wits like a lab rat at any moment.

All these factors led Ning Ximu to dare not resist Ji Yeshan, and in the end—

“…Okay.” Ning Ximu answered weakly, lacking confidence, agreeing to go along with Ji Yeshan.

I cannot guarantee the girl's safety... Moreover, there seems to be another person on Ji Yeshan's body, so I cannot resist!

Ji Yeshan raised her head smugly, pleased with Ning Ximu's tact. She was right; Ning Ximu deserved to kneel and serve others.

—She seems to have forgotten that she herself is also willingly degrading herself to please others?

There isn't much difference between the two.

Just as Ji Yeshan was about to step out of the corner, she suddenly heard the system's voice.

"Someone... is watching you!" the system suddenly warned anxiously!

"What?" Ji Yeshan asked, "You mean this person who suddenly appeared to help Ning Ximu?"

"No—" the system denied, "There's another person here, but I didn't sense them!"

"What?!" Ji Yeshan raised her voice.

Author's Note: One more 11,000 updates to go! Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: aqetfc 1;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Moye, Ruoshui, 233 1 bottle;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (XIV)

Ji Yeshan was startled by the system's notification, her panicked expression evident.

She looked around nervously, as if she had done something wrong—in fact, what she wanted to do with Ning Ximu was even more outrageous than what a thief would do.

"System, system?"

At this point, the beauty system became Ji Yeshan's source of comfort.

"Hmm?" the system exclaimed in confusion, "Why is it gone again... Is there a program malfunction?"

Not far from Ji Yeshan, Si Yisi estimated the distance and quietly took a few steps back.

"Sorry, host, the system must have sensed something wrong."

With the support of the system's words, Ji Yeshan finally felt at ease.

Her expression relaxed, which was clearly seen by Si Yisi.

"You scared me to death!" Ji Yeshan complained to the system in a spoiled manner.

It's actually quite easy to find someone with a system; it's rare to find someone who doesn't make any subtle movements or control every micro-expression during a conversation.

At least none of the hosts that Si Yisi had managed to do so.

Ji Yeshan couldn't control her expressions. She didn't open her mouth, but her eyebrows twitched slightly, and her expressions changed rapidly.

Si Yisi was certain that she had found the pattern in the system that Ji Yeshan had encountered.

It can sense the presence of people within fifty meters of Ji Yeshan and alert her.

That's why Ji Yeshan suddenly became wary—when Si Yisi was nearby. Outside that area, Ji Yeshan's system became useless, deaf, and nothing to fear.

Si Yisi obtained even more information than that.

He suspected...

The fake "Mi Qiaoqiao" could hear Ji Yeshan's system communicating with her.

When Ji Yeshan threatened her, her first reaction was surprise. This surprise was completely different from the shock and fear that followed being threatened.

On the other side, Qin Ming's face darkened. He ripped the tiny communication device from his right ear and started typing on his phone.

[Da Ming: Why not just bring back the fake Mi Qiaoqiao?]

He typed with such rage, it was as if he was about to burst into flames.

Qin Ming couldn't bear it. That was Mi Qiaoqiao, the woman he had relied on since childhood! She had been arguing with him just the day before, and the next day her body was possessed by someone of unknown origin.

[Sister Weiyue: We brought Qiaoqiao back, and then what? We have no way to get rid of the intruder in her body.]

After these anomalous entities leave, we can only confirm their existence and take preventative measures based on fragmented clues left behind.

Qin Ming's hair fell down, obscuring his eyes, and he fell silent.

You Weiyue's conversation continued.

[Both Ji Yeshan and the current "Mi Qiaoqiao" are abnormal to us. Two abnormal people are together and they don't even realize we're observing them—]

[Do you think we can get more information, even including methods to expel them and allow the original owner to return?]

Qin Ming's dejected eyes lit up.

Meanwhile, You Weiyue finally convinced Qin Ming to put his phone aside. She was wondering… who was Yu Anyan?

She always had a feeling that, beside these crazy and chaotic vortexes made up of outcasts, there would always be such a person standing there.

You Weiyue has no memory of Si Yisi, but her heart is always calling out to her.

The first week of the new semester passed quickly.

"Qiaoqiao, are you going home?" After accompanying her roommate on a shopping spree, her roommate asked Ning Ximu.

Ning Ximu, carrying a small bag, hesitated for a moment.

Soon, she felt her roommate nudge her shoulder: "Hey! Look, isn't that your younger brother, Xiaoming?"

Qin Ming walked up to Ning Ximu in a calm manner and said, "Hey, Mao... Mi Qiaoqiao, let's go back."

Sister Weiyue said it was best to keep an eye on this imposter at all times. Qin Ming couldn't keep Ning Ximu under control during class time, but he could keep her by his side on weekends.

Ning Ximu moved slowly over, half shrinking back and half worried.

It's different. Qin Ming's gaze suddenly sharpened. He didn't see any excitement or agitation in Ning Ximu's eyes that suggested she was taking over his place. Instead, she looked at him with guilt.

What is there to feel guilty about?

Could it be that she... doesn't want to possess Mi Qiaoqiao's body?

No, Qin Ming immediately dismissed the idea. From the experiences and behaviors of the strange beings he had recorded, they were clearly greedy and ugly, and none of them were kind.

This imposter is probably the same; feigning weakness is just a convenient way to deceive others.

But as long as he keeps an eye on this imposter, she won't be able to stir up any trouble.

Ning Ximu felt awkward and restrained, and she sighed inwardly. She had genuinely been very kind to the girl, which only intensified her guilt.

She naturally recalled the sound of her conversation with Ji Yeshan, and picked up her pen to write lines of text on the small combination lock notebook.

"Ji Yeshan forced me to do things for her, otherwise she would expose the space within me. I'm not actually that afraid of this threat, because my existence won't affect anyone else in the slightest. But I'm using Mi Qiaoqiao's body, and I can't refuse. I can't damage this body before she comes back."

Mi Qiaoqiao is more suited to exist in this world than I am.

But how did Ji Yeshan find out about this?

After she threatened me, I heard a male voice. The voice appeared abruptly, and Ji Yeshan seemed to trust him a lot.

I accidentally saw some old photos of Ji Yeshan, and she looked completely different from her former self, as if she had undergone plastic surgery.

...I think I've discovered a big secret. Just as the little girl in my body has a spatial ability, Ji Yeshan might also have a system within it.

This system is likely related to dressing up and makeup.

Mingming... let's call him that for now, he seemed to subconsciously realize that Mi Qiaoqiao had become a different person and always ignored me.

I'm ashamed to see him. I don't know when I'll see Mi Qiaoqiao again. I'm not important; I'm someone who doesn't exist and doesn't matter.

Ning Ximu was insecure, not stupid. Her mind was even more delicate because of her past experiences, and she easily found the doubts one by one and solved them in her own way.

Ning Ximu closed the password book and hesitated for a while about what password to set.

After a long pause, she chose to type in a string of pinyin letters.

“mingming”.

In Ning Ximu's past, there was no one who should be remembered.

"Hello?" A phone call came in. Ning Ximu remembered that Qin Ming was sleeping, so she answered in a low voice.

"Come here now," Ji Yeshan commanded imperiously.

“…Okay.” Ning Ximu knew the possible fates of people like Ji Yeshan: either they would reach the highest peak in the end, or they would fall hard at the end.

But Ning Ximu didn't care. She just wanted to get close to Ji Yeshan and find a way to bring Mi Qiaoqiao back through her.

As for Ji Yeshan's terrible commanding attitude?

Ning Ximu had experienced far too much in her life, and she had become accustomed to it all, so her heart was not stirred at all.

Ning Ximu did not notice that Qin Ming, who should have been taking a nap, had gotten out of bed at some point, his eyes sharp as a golden-eyed cat in the dark.

He quickly found Ning Ximu's combination lock notebook.

Neither Qin Ming nor Mi Qiaoqiao's abilities are for combat; Qin Ming's strength comes from hard work and experience.

He closed his eyes to try and recall what had just happened in this place. Qin Ming wanted to recreate the scene to find out the password set by Ning Ximu.

Qin Ming's ability is very important; his ability to recreate memories allows the Inspectors to better deal with the memory gaps left behind by the intruders.

This is also why Qin Ming is not allowed to get too close to the mission targets; his ability is the core of the Inspector's "expulsion of intruders" image.

Qin Ming closed his eyes, and a jumble of scenes flashed through his mind, finally settling on the click of the combination lock.

Ning Ximu's movements at that time were slowed down infinitely and replayed in slow motion in front of Qin Ming.

ming……m-ing?

Qin Ming's expression was a bit strange. He tentatively entered the password, and the combination lock opened with a click.

This time, his expression was not only strange, but also carried a hint of complex emotions.

Why would this imposter, who has taken over Mi Qiaoqiao's body, use his Xiaoming as a password? Qin Ming calmly opened the password book, about to see Ning Ximu's thoughts.

"Host, you're going crazy."

Ji Yeshan listened to the system's praise while she crossed her arms. She had already done her makeup and prepared everything for the live stream.

Everything is ready, except for Ning Ximu.

She repeatedly confirmed with the beauty system: "Are you sure Mi Qiaoqiao can reverse the life force and achieve my goal? If this live stream fails, the image I've created will plummet."

“Of course,” the system’s male voice said confidently, “I have made great achievements in this matter.”

"That's good," Ji Yeshan's eyes sparkled with excitement. Why would she do anything pretentious or pointless to gain attention during a live stream?

Ji Yeshan is about to do something much bigger!

She had already found out how to use Mi Qiaoqiao's abilities. There should be a spiritual spring in Mi Qiaoqiao's space, which could both emit a very rich life force and absorb the life force of the surrounding area...

The consequences of reverse extraction can range from causing several people to faint, beyond medical help, to more serious consequences—

It could even disrupt the balance of the region and cause an earthquake that shouldn't have happened!

If Ji Yeshan were standing at the source of this disaster, she would absolutely not be affected. At that time...

Regardless of the severity of the consequences, she can calmly and gracefully help those who are injured or have fainted.

Ji Yeshan was once extremely humble, but now, with the help of the beauty system, this inferiority complex has rebounded endlessly and finally turned into absolute pride!

She's going to do a live stream and make a name for herself!

If a natural disaster like an earthquake were to occur during a live stream, Ji Yeshan could easily create a persona for herself and gain a large following.

In her opinion, those celebrities who used Weibo to ride the wave of earthquake news are really outdated.

Ji Yeshan was openly trying to capitalize on the earthquake or the accidental mass fainting to generate buzz. Anyway… no one would know that she orchestrated these disasters!

Ji Yeshan smiled faintly and added a touch of pink to her makeup, listening to the beauty system ask her a question.

"Host, those are your compatriots. Don't you feel uncomfortable about their innocent deaths?"

"It is their honor to die for me. Didn't you say that in the end everyone would be my subjects? If a monarch commands his subjects to die, then they deserve to die."

Ji Yeshan's eyes revealed a look of ecstasy.

—So black-hearted that even their souls are probably as black as coal.

"You've arrived." Ji Yeshan looked at Ning Ximu.

For some reason, being stared at like that by Ji Yeshan... Ning Ximu felt a sense of dread.

Author's Note: This chapter is exaggerated; please do not take it as reality.

The world is reborn except for me (15)

[Sister Weiyue: Where are you now?]

"I'm at home," Qin Ming typed, still looking at Ning Ximu's diary, which contained only a few lines.

Ning Ximu wrote a lot in her diary; it seemed she had written down everything that came to mind. Qin Ming sensed a sense of inferiority in her words several times.

She said her real name is Ning Ximu, not Mi Qiaoqiao.

Ning Ximu hopes to bring Mi Qiaoqiao back into this body.

Qin Ming couldn't believe it—she really didn't seem interested in the space that Mi Qiaoqiao possessed.

He only believed three-tenths of the diary, but even so, Qin Ming read it over and over again several times.

Where is "Mi Qiaoqiao"?

She was called out by Ji Yeshan. I quickly sorted out the information she left behind and chased after her.

[It'd better hurry. If this "Mi Qiaoqiao" is really as incompetent and mild-mannered as you say, her abilities could very well be exploited by Ji Yeshan. You know Ji Yeshan's character according to her profile, right?]

Qin Ming knew, of course.

Ji Yeshan is very annoying. When she was still unremarkable, she learned to frame her classmates for stealing, and a few months later it was discovered that the item was being used by Ji Yeshan.

She caused quite a stir as soon as she entered university.

Ji Yeshan had a boyfriend during college. When she was on a date with her boyfriend, she took her roommate's designer shoes and new bag without permission, and her roommate happened to see her on the way.

Her roommates didn't do anything to her in the end because of her shameless crying.

Coincidentally, Ji Yeshan's boyfriend started dating her roommate after becoming her ex-boyfriend.

With both old and new grudges piling up, Ji Yeshan was making quite a scene.

—The guy who's now his roommate's ex-boyfriend still doesn't know who sent him the photoshopped nude photos and the fake porn videos of his roommate's promiscuity…

If this guy hadn't happened to have some expertise in this area, he really would have been fooled.

Ji Yeshan thought she had done everything perfectly and could fool everyone, but You Weiyue and the others exposed her completely the moment they noticed the changes in her.

You Weiyue and Qin Ming both knew how disgusting Ji Yeshan was.

Another thing is that when Ji Yeshan was a child, her parents had a second child, a girl.

But the day after the baby girl turned one, she was found dead next to a latrine. She had been fatally crushed by a foreign object such as pliers, which had split her neck open. Two huge gashes were cut open on both sides of her neck, almost as if her head had been severed.

At that time, the law was not yet perfect, let alone extended to such poor villages.

Ji Yeshan's parents cried for a while, then properly buried the baby girl, and that was the end of the matter.

Ji Yeshan became very happy after her sister's death, and wore a strange smile for a day or two.

The events of that time are still very vague now, and it's unlikely that a definitive conclusion can be reached.

However... all the clues point to Ji Yeshan.

You Weiyue also trusted her intuition; Ji Yeshan had her sister's blood on her hands long ago.

She killed the baby girl and threw her into the latrine. And why throw her into the latrine? — To show her contempt for the baby girl.

Ji Yeshan has probably toned it down now.

But since her hands were stained with blood, neither You Weiyue nor Qin Ming could treat her as an ordinary person.

[I see! ]

Qin Ming answered.

After hearing what You Weiyue said, Qin Ming couldn't help but worry.

If Ning Ximu were to have an accident, Mi Qiaoqiao's body would not be spared either.

He quickly photographed the contents of the diary, then gently closed it, restoring everything to the way it was when Qin Ming arrived.

What do I need to do?

Ning Ximu didn't understand Ji Yeshan's purpose in calling her over. Her gaze lingered briefly on Ji Yeshan's exquisite makeup and the unopened live stream displayed on her phone screen.

What is Ji Yeshan going to do? It can't be that we're expecting her to help with farming, can it?

Ning Ximu found it increasingly strange.

"Don't worry, it'll be quick..." Ji Yeshan chuckled, for the first time taking the initiative to get closer to Mi Qiaoqiao, whom she had always disliked.

The moment Ji Yeshan touched Ning Ximu, she commanded the system to take control of her body and abilities!

Ji Yeshan had used up all the love points she had accumulated over the past few days, but she didn't feel any heartache. Soon she would be able to gain a lot of love points.

Ning Ximu felt a strange electric current pass through his body, causing a numbing sensation as it passed by...

What? The system seized control of Ning Ximu's body in an instant.

A moment later, Ning Ximu's eyes went vacant, and he even had to lean softly on Ji Yeshan's shoulder to avoid falling to the ground.

In that instant, Ning Ximu not only realized that her body could not move, but she also had a trembling feeling that her soul had been invaded.

"ah……"

Ning Ximu subconsciously immersed her consciousness into that space the moment she was attacked, but within a few short seconds of feeling a chill, she was suddenly ejected from the space.

This unusual situation made Ning Ximu realize...

The invasion of the soul was not an illusion; that space was now in Ji Yeshan's hands!

What is she going to do?

"Hehe, what are you doing?" Ji Yeshan slapped Ning Ximu's face contemptuously, "Let me show you how I became famous overnight."

She opened her live stream, where dozens or even hundreds of fans were eagerly waiting for her to appear. At that time, Ji Yeshan had shown her face in advance to pave the way for her own appearance, which attracted these fans who were obsessed with her looks.

These fans are certainly unreliable and might switch allegiances to other platforms at any time, but Ji Yeshan only needs them to play a role in spreading the word.

Ji Yeshan changed into a fiery red Hanfu, which made her look like she was wearing a phoenix coronet and embroidered robe, making her even more dazzling and instantly recognizable on the screen.

"You mean the girl next to me?" She read the subtitle "gently and softly," "She wasn't feeling well, so she leaned on me to rest for a while."

They really have one set of rules in public and another in private!

Ning Ximu was puzzled, but even more so, she was terrified. She realized that she seemed to have been tricked.

Ji Yeshan simply wanted to use her as a tool; there was no way she wouldn't be harmed.

"What will be the content of today's live stream—?"

Ji Yeshan drew out her words, keeping everyone in suspense.

Just as she began to keep everyone in suspense, about to reveal the content of the live stream, Ning Ximu's body suddenly trembled.

No, no, no… She sensed that something unusual was happening.

Just now, Ning Ximu lost control of her body and the space, but now she can suddenly "see" the situation in the space again.

Ning Ximu saw the vibrant spiritual spring in the space suddenly boil, and wisps of white mist rose from the spring, spreading like smoke over all the vegetation in the space.

She witnessed the dramatic transformation of the vegetation, its leaves now a vibrant, translucent green, as if the essence of heaven and earth had been condensed within them, their emerald green and clear as jade.

The vegetation suddenly transformed into plants found in a fairyland, but Ning Ximu was horrified to discover…

The sacred spring is drying up!

The once delightful spring water gradually decreased, revealing a dark brown springhead. Its color changed from clear to turbid, eventually resembling river water that had been covered with too much mud and sand.

The next moment, Ning Ximu watched as the spring gradually expanded, revealing the terror hidden within, like a black hole.

Its bulging mouth, with its unpleasant color, immediately reminded Ning Ximu of a withered old tree demon, whose mouth was a sharp maw formed from tangled dead wood.

Suddenly, one greedy demand after another appeared in Ning Ximu's mind.

She unconsciously understood something—the spiritual spring had dried up, and it needed to replenish its losses with something more vital.

And this replenishment, this demand, is aimed at... the entire land surrounding Ning Ximu's body!

Blood vessels appeared in Ning Ximu's pupils, which were being controlled.

But she was powerless to stop the system from controlling her, and could only watch helplessly as the spring of spiritual energy began to absorb her endlessly, with her body as the vortex!

Ning Ximu was originally just an ordinary person, but within Mi Qiaoqiao's body, she could see the changes in these intangible things being affected.

The air seemed to thin out—those milky white, ethereal, and misty spiritual energies were being taken away from all directions.

Ning Ximu foresaw the potential tragedy before she could see it directly, but she sensed the impending disaster from the subtle presence of the trees within them.

Her startled eyes met those of Ji Yeshan in her live stream. Ji Yeshan feigned surprise and asked, "What happened?"

The viewers on the other end of the live stream were also very confused. What happened?

They soon found out what had happened—the camera suddenly shook violently, making their vision blur as they lay in bed and sat next to their computers.

"What the hell?!"

A man from only one city away from Ji Yeshan covered his eyes and cursed angrily.

"The streamer didn't even give a heads-up before changing the perspective, what kind of surprise attack is this? Damn it!"

Just as this person was about to throw a rotten egg at the live stream to represent their dislike, they noticed the screen shaking again—

"What's going on? Not again?" the man cursed, but then he stared at the swaying mirror on the water dispenser and swallowed.

This time it wasn't his phone that was moving, but the ground that was shaking!

"Earthquake?" He shuddered, his hand freezing on the edge of the screen.

Si Yisi, who was inside, noticed the sudden change immediately. He quickly tidied himself up and was about to push open the door to go out.

His roommate, Wang Muran, from the earthquake-prone area, exclaimed and waved his hand, saying, "Brother Yu, don't panic, don't panic. The terrain here is special; even if there's an earthquake, it won't collapse or anything."

But he saw Si Yisi turn her head and glance at him.

Those pupils were so dark, as if they couldn't let in a single ray of light, which made Wang Muran realize... Si Yisi was truly angry.

“I know,” Si Yisi said.

If it were just an ordinary earthquake, it wouldn't cause much of a stir in this city; this is determined by the terrain.

But what if this earthquake was caused by non-human forces?

Ordinary people who know nothing about this will be in big trouble!

"Everyone downstairs," Si Yisi commanded succinctly, his tone decisive and certain.

When the other three people in the dormitory came to their senses, they found themselves dazed and followed Si Yisi downstairs quickly.

Wang Muran was also confused, thinking to himself, "Why has Brother Yu suddenly become so serious?"

It was as if someone had touched a raw nerve with him.

He shivered in the hot wind, and the scrambling run down from the sixth floor was enough to leave a thin layer of sweat on his back, given his tendency to sweat easily.

Wang Muran was about to find Si Yisi to find out what was going on when he looked up and... Holy crap, Brother Yu was gone!

"Where is he? Where is Brother Yu?"

A stranger patted him on the shoulder with pity and said, "While you were having your crush, that handsome guy ran away."

Wang Muran watched a young man hopping out, wearing only a bath towel, and felt a chill in the air, which broke his heart.

Si Yisi couldn't detect any spiritual energy, but ordinary people have their own methods of discernment.

Doesn't anyone think this earthquake happened too slowly?

Yes, there are others besides Si Yisi who have detected such abnormalities in others.

An earthquake can happen in an instant, erupting in the blink of an eye and causing devastating damage to people's lives.

But this earthquake is different. It took too long to prepare for its eruption, as if it hadn't accumulated enough power yet. Once the time was right, it would unleash its devastating force.

"This earthquake seems different from previous ones."

"The initial warnings came from within the city? That's strange. How could the city's terrain be the source of an earthquake?"

"But no matter what, let's sound the alarm first. Protecting people's lives is our primary duty. We can't leave; we must stay at our posts. Our houses are low and not easily destroyed, so for the time being, it's a safe area."

Two middle-aged people were having this conversation.

"We've lived to be this old, we're not afraid of dying."

“You won’t die so easily.” You Weiyue walked in from behind them, her brows furrowed and her expression icy, revealing the fury that was about to erupt from her face.

“This is an unnatural case. You all do your jobs and leave the rest to us inspectors.”

She paused for a moment, then said calmly and reassuringly:

"None of you will die. No one will die."

—As long as we catch the culprit.

The inspectors are an organization or group created to handle these kinds of things that ordinary people cannot handle.

Those invaders who destroy the laws and constraints of this world are not of our kind, and they shall be punished!

Qin Ming was running frantically; he hadn't expected that being just a little late would cause such a huge mess.

The timing of this "earthquake" was too coincidental. Ji Yeshan had just called Ning Ximu out saying she had something for her to do, and then...

Then disaster struck!

Only a fool would believe it was an accident. Qin Ming clenched his fists in anger—if he initially thought Ning Ximu was forced by Ji Yeshan after reading that diary, now…

He didn't believe it at all.

Why did Ning Ximu help Ji Yeshan and fuel this disaster?

Was the inferiority complex and gentleness she always displayed actually just a facade to deceive him?

Qin Ming headed in a straight line in one direction. In his eyes, the direction in which the withered vegetation and the absorbed spiritual energy flowed was his destination!

Si Yisi was also moving. While everyone else was frantically fleeing, he carried a long black umbrella and went against the direction people were running.

He didn't have Qin Ming's ability to sense spiritual energy; he was just figuring things out by trial and error.

But Si Yisi's long-accumulated intuition is the most reliable thing.

Intuition also told Si Yisi that the earthquake had not yet truly expanded, and that as long as the source was found and eliminated, everything could return to normal.

He loathed such indiscriminate killing. Si Yisi had once seen a shattered little world, whose fragmented laws had perished under Si Yisi's watchful gaze, tears welling up in their eyes.

This made Si Yisi, who was part of the system, feel a strange sense of empathy.

Therefore, all of Si Yisi's killings were not for the sake of killing, nor were they simply to vent his lust.

He killed those who deserved to die, and steadfastly adhered to his principles, continuing on his path.

On the other side, Ning Ximu was enduring torment.

She was just an ordinary person, an ordinary person deeply caught in the vortex of family troubles. She had never seen such a scene before.

Ning Ximu had never intentionally hurt anyone, and faced with the scene before her, she trembled with fear.

Why is Ji Yeshan able to kill people so easily?!

Ning Ximu was forced to look at something she didn't want to see. She saw the calamity being released wantonly by the spiritual spring within her body, and the spiritual energy was being swept wildly towards the vortex.

She watched as the trees, flowers, and other vegetation, devoid of their spiritual energy, seemed to wail in despair. The vegetation was the hardest hit area, but other forms of life also existed there, and Ning Ximu discovered that they were suffering the same damage!

As people fled in panic, wisps of spiritual energy, similar to that found in vegetation, emerged from between their brows. Once they lost these things, a lingering gray-black tinge settled between their brows.

Undoubtedly, the withered state of the vegetation does cause some harm to people.

But before facing the potential harm, people will first suffer a wave of fatalities.

Earthquake, earthquake!

Ning Ximu watched as the earth trembled more and more violently as the spiritual energy on the ground was extracted, and the thin spiritual energy was being drawn away less and less...

It was about to "dry up" just like the previous spiritual spring!

Ning Ximu had foreseen something; she orchestrated this earth-shattering disaster, making her an indirect culprit!

Ning Ximu, who had always appeared weak and insecure, couldn't help but hate Ji Yeshan—why, why did she do this? Has the world wronged you in any way? Have these innocent ordinary people wronged you in any way?

But once again, she saw Ji Yeshan's pretentious figure.

The ground beneath her feet was clearly not shaking at all, yet Ji Yeshan was swaying around in a disheveled and pitiful state, pretending not to be frightened.

The phone screen in her hand was shaking violently, but each shake perfectly captured Ji Yeshan in the frame.

Ning Ximu watched as more and more viewers flooded into Ji Yeshan's live stream...

Every comment on the screen expressed concern for her.

[Run, young lady! Make sure you stay safe!]

[Oh my god, how could this happen? We must be careful!]

They may easily harbor resentment online in ordinary times, but when disaster strikes, they all unanimously reveal their warm and compassionate hearts.

Ke Ningximu's eyes reddened as she looked at the messages of concern for her and Ji Yeshan.

What the heck... what is this?! What is all of this?!

She couldn't understand... why Ji Yeshan did this? Those of you who watched the live stream and sent blessings, do you know that this person is the culprit behind this disaster?

Ning Ximu couldn't understand, but she could only keep her mouth tightly shut, as if she were about to suffocate.

She wants someone to help her.

This is that little girl's body. Ning Ximu's senses were incredibly clear at this moment. If this disaster were to fully materialize, her body would also be burst open.

Save everyone who is experiencing an earthquake, save Mi Qiaoqiao!

The only thing she didn't think of was asking someone to rescue her.

Ning Ximu didn't realize that his voice had broken free of control and been transmitted outwards, turning into a faint sound barely louder than a mosquito's buzz.

Si Yisi caught Ning Ximu's voice and swung his black umbrella, knocking away Ji Yeshan's phone, which was broadcasting live.

He lowered his head slightly and said to Ning Ximu, "You should have someone save you."

"Other people's lives are precious, and your life is equally precious."

Si Yisi said this.

The world is reborn except for me (Sixteen)

Compared to Ji Yeshan, Ning Ximu is now an even hotter potato.

Even without Ji Yeshan's system control, Ning Ximu had no way to control her body. She had now become a spring, recklessly absorbing all the spiritual energy flowing towards her.

Lingquan replaced Ning Ximu and took control of this body.

It had just lost too much and was completely out of control. Its only thought was to devour, devour, devour, turning it into a mad beast that disregarded its master's physical condition.

What are you doing?

Ji Yeshan's method of absorbing love points failed. Her idea was not wrong; in times of crisis, people's pity for her would also be converted into a large amount of love points.

She greedily watched the love points that were being deposited into her account, hoping that the earthquake would end.

At that time—if she just shows that she is willing to risk her life to help the injured earthquake victims, she will definitely be able to win over a large number of fans.

A very positive persona can be easily created, her fame will skyrocket, and along with it, the amount of love she has, and her beauty, will also increase rapidly.

Ji Yeshan is poised to become the woman who dominates the entertainment industry!

She would be a femme fatale admired by the whole world, enjoying the sweet tastes of power, love, and money.

She, Ji Yeshan, would no longer be the poor girl she was a long time ago, and she no longer needed those two shameful rural parents who toiled in the fields all day long!

Ji Yeshan, thinking about the future, swayed and pretended to be unsteady and panicked, while calling out to the beauty system and happily adorning herself.

Soon, her nose became more prominent, her eyes became brighter and more expressive, and she possessed a subtle yet alluring charm, making her seem like a natural beauty.

But just as Ji Yeshan was focused on beautifying her eyes, Si Yisi's sudden attack abruptly interrupted the flow of love she was absorbing!

Ji Yeshan's eyes were only beautified to the point of being one eye; simply put, one of her eyes is big and the other is small; one eye is long and the other is short...

They have become one eye larger than the other, and the difference is extremely asymmetrical.

Seeing Ji Yeshan's glare that seemed to want to tear her apart, Si Yisi added a few more words that went straight to the heart.

"Stop putting on a show."

"Do you think people will believe this is real footage of an earthquake just because you're waving your phone around?" Si Yisi's voice was neither loud nor soft.

Ji Yeshan touched her eyes with trembling hands, her face contorting the instant Si Yisi finished speaking.

Si Yisi's voice wasn't loud, but it was loud enough for the viewers still in the live stream to hear.

They realized something was wrong, and after thinking about it for a moment... they suddenly realized they might have been fooled.

Whose earthquake looks like this? And even during an earthquake, some people are holding their phones and live-streaming, and coincidentally, their entire face is exposed. Do they even have a delicate and beautiful look?

It's so fake, it's infuriating.

But the earthquake did indeed happen, and the internet is in an uproar.

The viewers in the live stream realized after a moment's thought that Ji Yeshan was just trying to ride the wave of the earthquake; she was putting on a show to gain attention!

They felt that their concern and worries had been taken advantage of by an ingrate, and for a moment they were so angry that they wanted to kill Ji Yeshan.

Ji Yeshan had obviously received their feedback as well... Her expression grew increasingly terrified as she watched as her rapidly increasing affection value suddenly froze, and then actually started to regress!

In the blink of an eye, the love points gained during this prelude to the earthquake were cleared and returned to zero.

Ji Yeshan felt completely exhausted. She hadn't expected this to be more than just the beginning; it was only the opening act.

Her affection level dropped another notch, and this was like a flood bursting its banks, becoming unstoppable.

The affection value is rapidly shooting towards the negative value...

The system issued a piercing alarm in Ji Yeshan's mind: "If your affection value is negative, the host will gradually lose the beauty enhancements she received!"

What? I can't lose the beauty I've gained! I don't want to go back to how I was before!

Ji Yeshan let out an angry shout, but the system didn't care about her reluctance, and Si Yisi didn't care about her anger either.

"Thump!"

Si Yisi slammed the umbrella handle into Ji Yeshan's neck, knocking her unconscious despite her ferocious expression.

With another crack, Ji Yeshan's phone screen shattered due to the rapidly increasing spiritual energy, and went completely black.

Ji Yeshan's appearance is gradually changing after she fainted. Her once prominent nose has sunken in, and her pretty face is gradually returning to its original ordinary appearance...

No, it's not mediocre at all!

The Ji Yeshan before Si Yisi had returned to the original appearance of Ji Yeshan according to the information he had collected, but her appearance was still changing.

It galloped away like a steed in an increasingly ugly direction.

Ji Yeshan possessed a fairy-like appearance beyond human comprehension due to her love level, and when she lost it, she should rightfully pay some price for what she had previously used.

This is definitely a price she didn't want to pay.

Si Yisi ignored Ji Yeshan, letting the pebbles fly onto her face and body.

What he cared about was Ning Ximu; she was clearly on the verge of losing control, and even Si Yisi found it difficult to get close to her…

Is there any way to return the spiritual energy that Ning Ximu absorbed before, ensuring her safety and preventing a major earthquake?

Qin Ming arrived at that moment.

"Who are you……?"

“Yu Anyan, Mi Qiaoqiao’s classmate. Ning Ximu wasn’t an accomplice; she was tricked by this classmate Ji and forced to make a choice against her will.” Si Yisi waved to him without further ado, “Do you have any way to solve her problem?”

Looking at Ning Ximu's terrible condition, Qin Ming gritted his teeth and said, "Yes! But it depends on whether she can pull through."

He wasn't referring to Mi Qiaoqiao, but rather to Ning Ximu, who was now occupying Mi Qiaoqiao's body!

Could someone with her personality really endure this? Qin Ming had his doubts.

"What method?"

"Go into her past memories and help her break free!"

Author's Note: I've finished updating this chapter in a burst, and I'm exhausted.

The world is reborn except for me (17)

"However, this is quite dangerous. If we are not careful when entering her memories, we may be swallowed up by her painful memories, lose ourselves, and only become empty shells..."

Qin Ming reminded Si Yisi.

He didn't understand the relationship between Si Yisi and this imposter... no, Ning Ximu.

Why would an ordinary person get involved in something like this?

Si Yisi replied, "Who is Mi Qiaoqiao to you?"

"Irreplaceable family members," Qin Ming answered instinctively.

"So—you don't want to save people anymore? You still have the mind to explain things to me at such a critical moment."

Qin Ming was taken aback, his lips moving as if he didn't know what to say.

The frequency of the earthquake, which had not yet truly arrived, was increasing, and the ground was shaking violently, as if it were about to tear open a hideous maw at any moment.

We can't wait any longer, and we can't hesitate any longer!

Qin Ming gritted his teeth and called out to Ning Ximu, "Try to relax your mind so I can use my ability!"

He shouted, placing his hand on Ning Ximu's forehead, trying to let his spiritual energy seep into it, but nothing happened for a long time—

Si Yisi glanced at Qin Ming, stepped forward, and whispered in Ning Ximu's ear, "Relax, or Qin Ming will die."

His voice was soft, yet it immediately reached Ning Ximu's ears. Her whole body, including her brain, was throbbing with pain as if it were about to explode, and she was completely disoriented and didn't know where she was. But Si Yisi's words forcibly pulled her out of her daze and brought her back to a state of clarity.

Relax, or Qin Ming will die!

Ning Ximu stared wide-eyed in pain, and as she briefly regained control of her body, a weak gasp escaped her throat.

"cannot……"

At the same time, Ning Ximu endured the pain, cleared his mind, and allowed the spiritual energy to invade!

Qin Ming's power enveloped him, and in the instant his body went limp, Si Yisi grabbed his hat—

The two of them fell into Ning Ximu's memories playing back.

The moment the two lost consciousness, a beautiful figure appeared next to Ning Ximu. She frowned slightly as she looked at Ning Ximu, whose body was filled with excessive spiritual power, and then glanced at Qin Ming, who was unconscious but still had a smug look on his face.

"This is outrageous!"

You Weiyue said this.

She dragged Qin Ming, that brat, to his feet and quickly placed him in a relatively safe spot before moving on to Si Yisi's side.

You Weiyue looked down at Yu Anyan's face, a hint of confusion slowly creeping across her face.

Then she carefully and gently lifted Si Yisi's body and placed her on a cushioned chair.

I don't know why, but it looks better this way.

It also made her feel more familiar with it, which excited her.

In Ning Ximu's memories.

"How did you get in here!"

The two opened their eyes almost at the same time, and Qin Ming shouted as soon as he saw Si Yisi.

His tone was impolite, but he genuinely cared about Si Yisi.

"You're just an ordinary person. Staying immersed in memories for too long could lead to brain death! Can't you ordinary people think more about what you shouldn't get involved in?"

"Then let's finish this quickly," Si Yisi said calmly. "Besides, is your organization just you alone? If something goes wrong, isn't there anyone else to fix it?"

Qin Ming hesitated for a moment: "Of course not!"

"That's right."

Si Yisi stared silently at Qin Ming, inexplicably exerting immense pressure on him. Qin Ming found himself somewhat intimidated by the tall, handsome man before him; his dark eyes seemed to see right through him and pierce his soul.

He always felt like he was facing Sister Weiyue!

When Sister Weiyue gets angry, she does the same thing. She doesn't say anything, but angrily rebukes them. She just stares quietly at the person who made the mistake, like a cold-blooded beast sizing up its prey and preparing to bite.

Qin Ming's face showed a hint of embarrassment and annoyance. How could he feel that his aura was not as strong as the person in front of him?

Si Yisi ignored Qin Ming's somewhat embarrassed and angry expression and looked around.

He and Qin Ming were in a somewhat old house, with yellowed and peeling wallpaper and two pairs of slippers lying by the security door.

Everywhere you look, there are traces of the two people who once lived here.

Two brass keys and a crumpled sheet were lying on the shoe cabinet by the door.

Si Yisi could easily deduce his and Qin Ming's predicament from a distance.

He and Qin Ming are roommates here.

Qin Ming's ability automatically rationalizes them as participants in "Mi Qiaoqiao's" memories?

"Knock knock".

There was a knock at the door. Si Yisi turned the doorknob and was met with the face of a little girl with a sallow complexion.

The little girl said shyly, "I'm sorry... we're out of oil at home. Could I... could I borrow some more from you?"

Si Yisi stared at the little girl's thin body, which was nothing but skin and bones, and looked at her sunken face due to malnutrition, and answered, "Okay."

"How much do you need? I'll pour it for you."

"Not much, just a little bit will do," the little girl said gratefully, her dark eyes showing vulnerability mixed with a touch of innocence.

Si Yisi watched the little girl sway into the opposite door and close the door like a thief.

A middle-aged woman with trendy permed hair walked past Si Yisi and her friends' door, glanced at the little girl's departing figure, and said knowingly:

"You two are too kind. These days, it's hard to make enough money to even make ends meet, and you two recent college graduates are always giving things to that girl next door."

"But if you give it to me once or twice, can you still give it to me eight or nine times?"

This is what the auntie said.

"It's common for the family next door to be harsh on their eldest daughter, sigh... Let me put it this way, if you don't want that poor little girl to be disappointed again and again, then stop offering her help."

"She can't escape her family, what else can she do? She can only endure it!"

The aunt said with a heavy heart.

At that moment, Si Yisi heard the sound of fried rice being made, which was being tried to be concealed.

"I'm leaving, sigh." The aunt sighed helplessly.

"This..." Qin Ming's expression was one of disbelief.

When he was a child, he and Mi Qiaoqiao were abandoned for various reasons and sent to an orphanage. Although life in the orphanage was not good, Qin Ming and Mi Qiaoqiao's abilities allowed them to make ends meet.

There were hardships, but Qin Ming remembers more of the beautiful memories he shared with Mi Qiaoqiao.

At the beginning, he and Mi Qiaoqiao both longed for their parents' company, but now, after more than ten years, they feel that having each other is enough.

There are relatives and friends like Sister Youwei.

Therefore, Qin Ming couldn't understand why the little girl's family didn't cherish her.

“This must be ‘Mi Qiaoqiao’,” Si Yisi said.

Qin Ming instinctively retorted, "Mi Qiaoqiao has always lived with me!" He wouldn't let her look like this, pale and thin.

Si Yisi glanced at Qin Ming lightly.

Qin Ming blurted out his words, only then realizing... that the Mi Qiaoqiao Si Yisi mentioned must be Ning Ximu.

This kind of life belongs to Ning Ximu, not Mi Qiaoqiao.

Qin Ming bit his lip.

Si Yisi called out to him, "We should be two characters in her memories. Two college students who are not well-off and live in rented apartments."

"Now, get yourself ready, let's go out and take a look around the neighborhood."

Qin Ming looked down at himself and saw that he was wearing pajamas and slippers, so he really couldn't go out and meet people.

What are you going to do in the neighborhood?

Si Yisi gave a deep hum: "Most of the information comes from the neighbors' casual conversations."

If you want to know anything about Ning Ximu's family, this is undoubtedly the fastest way.

They couldn't possibly go directly to Ning Ximu's family members who had harmed her, could they? Nor could they go directly to Ning Ximu and reopen the girl's wounds.

Things went smoothly. The people in the neighborhood where Si Yisi and Qin Ming were assigned were quite familiar with them and greeted them warmly.

"Do you have a girlfriend yet, Xiaoming?"

The enthusiastic aunt greeted Qin Ming, and Qin Ming's eye twitched slightly.

Sure enough, he can't shake off this name no matter where he goes.

“We’re not thinking about that for now,” Sis said. “By the way, we’ve just arrived and don’t know much about the situation. What’s wrong with that family next door? How could they abuse a little child like that?”

“Xiao Hong, you don’t know the situation,” the aunt said. “That family favors boys over girls, and the mother-in-law is the worst. Ning Ximu’s father is an alcoholic and her mother is weak and can’t control her at all.”

Little Red...

Si Yisi raised an eyebrow.

Qin Ming burst out laughing.

When he saw Si Yisi's gaze sweep over him, he immediately covered his mouth and nose, almost as a conditioned reflex.

"Isn't this considered violent behavior? Can't we call the police to handle it?" Qin Ming's smile quickly disappeared, and he asked with a serious face.

“They did manage it, of course they did!” the aunt said. “People in the neighborhood did call the police once. The policewoman took Ning Ximu back to the station for the night, and only sent her back after the family promised not to abuse her anymore.”

She raised her chin: "But now you see the situation and you'll understand. This family promised everything one day, but forgot all their promises the next day. They even blamed the little girl for the fact that everyone in the neighborhood called the police, and beat her so badly that her screams could be heard throughout the entire building."

"Family matters, family matters, what can we do? We saved her the first time, but we can't save her a second time. Instead, we'll only harm her! I wonder when Ning Ximu will reach adulthood and be able to leave."

The aunt sighed and said, "Why wasn't she born a boy? Her brother and she received completely different treatment!"

"What are you going to do?"

Si Yisi watched Qin Ming walk back without looking back, her eyes blazing with anger.

"What else can I do...!"

Qin Ming was interrupted by Si Yisi before he could finish speaking.

"Do you want to get rid of that family directly? Think it through. If something happens to that family, what do you think some gossipy people will say about Ning Ximu?" Si Yisi said. "They will say that Ning Ximu is a jinx and should not exist."

"We are in Ning Ximu's chaotic memories, and our goal is to free Ning Ximu from being controlled by the power she possesses."

"Then... all of this must be done by Ning Ximu herself. Only when she breaks free from the influence of painful memories can she prevent the earthquake from truly happening."

Qin Ming's pupils constricted: "You know that Mi Qiaoqiao isn't Mi Qiaoqiao?"

And that's not all. He suddenly remembered a question: how would Si Yisi, an ordinary person, know that the real source of the earthquake was a loss of control over his abilities?

Si Yisi smiled politely at him: "You'll find out why soon enough."

Qin Ming: "..."

He muttered to himself, "I don't like guessing."

Qin Ming quickly spoke up again: "Then what should we do? Should we just ignore it, not interfere, and simply watch as she tries to break free on her own?"

"You'll find out soon," Si Yisi said, looking at him.

"I won't guess!" Qin Ming thought angrily.

They went back to the rented room together and saw Ning Ximu squatting on the ground in the corner at the door.

"What's wrong?" Si Yisi asked gently.

Qin Ming always felt that Si Yisi treated children differently than she treated him.

Ning Ximu carefully held the bowl in her hands, a grain of rice clinging to the corner of her mouth. A small amount of clear oil sloshed around in the bowl.

"The oil... I didn't finish it, here it is, thank you."

She tiptoed and carefully handed the bowl to Si Yisi and the others.

“If you still need it, just use it yourself,” Si Yisi took out a tissue from her pocket and wiped the rice grains stuck to Ning Ximu’s mouth. “You have rice grains stuck to the corner of your mouth.”

Ning Ximu blinked as the soft tissue wiped her face: "Thank you, but... I'll only do this once."

She said, "I'm a useless girl. It's normal for them not to feed me. I'm just... I'm so hungry. Can you please not tell my family?"

Qin Ming suddenly understood where Ning Ximu's inferiority complex, which was possessing Mi Qiaoqiao's body, came from.

She has been constantly instilled with the idea that you are useless, so how could she possibly grow into a carefree and cheerful girl?

“I won’t tell your family,” Si Yisi said, glancing at Ning Ximu’s still-flat stomach. “You’re still hungry, aren’t you? Come in, I’ll make you something to eat.”

Ning Ximu hesitated.

"Your family took your younger brother out to play, right?" Si Yisi said. "They won't be back until tonight."

Qin Ming glanced at him and asked, "Where did you get that information from?"

Si Yisi glanced at the ground.

There was an amusement park flyer stuck to the door frame of Ning Ximu's house. The price was quite expensive, and it was for a limited time only.

Ning Ximu's family isn't wealthy, so they'll definitely stay at the amusement park until the time is up.

Si Yisi knows this because he is good at observing his surroundings.

"Okay... thank you."

Ning Ximu blinked, and there seemed to be tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.

She knew she was being treated unusually, but her grandmother said that was the rule.

But if someone offers her food, she can eat, right?

"Can you cook?" Qin Ming asked skeptically, judging from Si Yisi's appearance that he was a rich kid who never lifted a finger in the kitchen.

"oh?"

Si Yisi glanced at Qin Ming and skillfully tossed the wok.

Okay, I'll shut up. Qin Ming thought to himself.

As they watched Ning Ximu wolf down the simple fried rice, Qin Ming felt... he almost cried.

After finishing her meal, Ning Ximu quickly went back.

But before night had completely fallen, both of them knew that a conflict had taken place on the other side.

"You little slut, did you steal some of the frozen food from the fridge?"

The drunken, rough voice of Ning's father was clearly audible.

Another sarcastic voice rang out: "She just ate the food."

"You will copy the Buddhist scriptures twenty times today. You are not allowed to get up until you finish copying them. Go and confess your sins to Buddha today!"

The grandmother in this family is a Buddhist, and she uses this method to deal with disobedient girls.

"Why are you covering your face? Everyone in the neighborhood should see your shameful thieving behavior!" Grandma shouted angrily, probably because Ning Ximu had offended her somehow.

"No... Grandma, I was wrong, I was wrong..." Ning Ximu's weak cry was as feeble as a newborn kitten.

Si Yisi watched as her grandmother, Ye Shufen, yanked open the door next door, revealing the scene inside!

In the very center of the living room stood a golden Buddha statue. On the cold, hard tiles, Grandma Ye Shufang rushed back and forcefully pressed down on Ning Ximu's frail body, causing her knees to slam straight onto the floor.

"knock!"

She pointed at the golden Buddha statue and said in a harsh tone, "Copy a scripture, then kowtow!"

The number of scriptures Ye Shufen had copied was astonishing. If Ning Ximu really finished copying them today, her hands would be basically ruined!

"I can't take it anymore!" Qin Ming said angrily.

He discovered that Si Yisi had entered the Ning family's open door before him, and the Ning family was both surprised and angry at him for being an uninvited guest.

"Was it you? Was it you who encouraged this little brat to steal?"

Seeing that Si Yisi was about to make a move, Ye Shufen immediately shouted arrogantly and stretched out her fleshy hand to slap Si Yisi's face.

She tried to attack Si Yisi without any strategy, but Si Yisi dodged her with a simple movement.

Ye Shufen, of course, was not going to let him off so easily, and, being used to being domineering, she struck him several times fiercely.

"Snap!"

But as Ye Shufen struck down, the golden Buddha statue she was worshipping was directly hit by her palm, crashing to the ground and shattering into pieces, revealing the clay beneath.

Si Yisi said sarcastically in a low voice, "The Buddha statue's golden body is actually made of clay."

"And your existence is a defilement to the Buddha you believe in."

Author's Note: I've signed a contract with my editor, so I'll be updating daily from now on, at midnight.

Also, if you see any explicit content in the text, please let me know in the comments. The recent internet cleanup campaign has driven me crazy with censorship. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

10 bottles of Ponyo;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (18)

As soon as the golden Buddha statue was smashed, the old lady Ye Shufen knelt down with a mournful face.

She cradled the shattered body of the Buddha statue, wailing loudly as if she were mourning the funeral of a loved one, and kowtowing repeatedly as she cried.

"It is I who have offended Buddha! It is I who have offended Buddha!"

Ning Ximu had never seen her grandmother like this before. She didn't look like a devout Buddhist; she looked more like a madwoman who had gone mad.

She was so startled that she took a step back and almost fell, but Si Yisi caught her and helped her up.

Ye Shufen's faith had been shattered by her own actions, and she now had no energy to care about Si Yisi who had barged in.

The drunken father was completely disoriented by the alcohol, and the old lady's wailing sounded to him like a million mosquitoes buzzing.

"So noisy!" he yelled, his face flushed as he kicked the pile of Buddha statue fragments aside, nearly stepping on the old lady Ye Shufen.

"You unfilial son!" This time, Ning's father's actions had really angered Ye Shufen. Her eyes were red, and she stood up and started hitting Ning's father. "What have you done? How dare you offend Buddha?!"

Ning's father was disoriented and instinctively retaliated when he was hit, but because he recognized his mother's voice, he dared not hit her hard.

He slapped Ye Shufen on the back, and the old lady let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered.

"You dare to fight back? You dare to fight back? Kneel down and apologize to Buddha!"

The drunken father blurted out, "Even the Heavenly King himself can't make me kneel!"

As they were talking, the mother and son started fighting, like sworn enemies who hated each other from the moment they met.

Both of these fierce demons were going mad here. Ning Ximu stared wide-eyed at them "killing each other," and for some reason, a faint ripple of emotion stirred within her.

That felt so good...so satisfying.

She glanced at her mother, who was hiding in the room, peeking out through a crack in the window, and then compared her to Si Yisi, the savior who had suddenly appeared beside her.

Ning Ximu actually liked Si Yisi more than her mother.

The sounds of the Ning family mother and son fighting woke up Ning Ximu's younger brother, Ning Jiaren, who had just fallen asleep. Unlike Ning Ximu, Ning Jiaren was not unlucky. He was a star in the Ning family, getting whatever he wanted. Over time, he developed a particularly annoying and spoiled child personality.

"Grandma, Grandma, I'm hungry!"

He ran out waving his arms, and when he saw his grandma and dad, he slapped them hard on the hands and backs.

"I want to eat! I want KFC burgers, spicy chicken wings, fries, and Coke! Take me there now!"

As usual, Ning Jiaren beat someone up and waited for them to come and satisfy his needs. Unexpectedly, Ning's father impatiently grabbed his arm, and he fell flat on his backside.

He was stunned for a moment, and when he got up from the ground covered in dust, he saw Ning Ximu standing next to him, who was like a transparent person.

Ning Jiaren pretended to hit Ning Ximu: "You good-for-nothing, take me to KFC, or I'll tell Dad and Grandma, and they'll beat you to death!"

Ning Ximu remained motionless, staring at Si Yisi.

When one threat failed, Ning Jiaren gritted his teeth: "If you don't take me out to eat, I'll go to your class and tell your classmates that you're a shameless thief. Anyway, I'm young, they'll definitely believe me. You'll be laughed at by all your classmates, and you'll become a filthy rat walking around the school!"

Ning Ximu moved her lips, looking at Ning Jiaren's arrogant expression: "I didn't..."

Si Yisi patted Ning Ximu's head and looked down at the smug brat Ning Jiaren.

Ning Jiaren looked up and met the gaze of this annoying man. He heard the man say...

"Do you know that even if I kill you right now, your father and grandmother won't find out?"

Ning Jiaren was stunned. He listened to Si Yisi's words and looked into his deep black eyes. For some reason, he felt a subconscious fear of this person.

His first reaction upon being startled was to reach for his parents to support him: "Grandma, Dad, someone's trying to kill me!"

This tried-and-true tactic failed this time. Ye Shufen and Ning's father continued their fight without even glancing at Ning Jiaren.

Ning Jiaren stared wide-eyed as Si Yisi stretched out a hand and poked it towards his eye.

The kid burst into tears under the immense pressure, but soon he realized that the places where Si Yisi had poked him hurt everywhere, even more painful than getting a shot.

Ning Jiaren cried loudly and rolled on the ground like a madman, but he found that this could not suppress the pain he felt. It felt like something was churning wildly inside his stomach!

But he dared not approach Si Yisi even if it meant death, and dared not mention threatening Ning Ximu again.

Now, the Ning family was in complete chaos. The Ning mother and son fought and cursed each other like enemies, while the Ning family's brat cried so hard he couldn't catch his breath and rolled on the ground in pain from his stomach.

Every now and then, there were crackling sounds of things breaking, and the scene was extremely chaotic.

Si Yisi watched as the door to the room where Ning Ximu's mother was hiding suddenly closed.

He looked away and stopped looking.

Si Yisi had no interest in watching the Ning family continue their dogfighting. He watched the farce with a calm and detached attitude from beginning to end, completely disregarding these insignificant characters.

He didn't even want to take action against such people. Since their values ​​were so similar and they were equally awful, he decided to let them experience the taste of "fighting each other."

“Come with me,” Si Yisi said to Ning Ximu.

Ning Ximu had now broken free from her fear and dread. Watching the infighting within the Ning family, she suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction...

readily.

She also longed to be like this older brother, to beat up those who were starving her.

Because of this faint hope, Ning Ximu took the initiative to hold Si Yisi's hand.

Qin Ming walked up from the corner, raised his head and boasted, "Did I do a good job just now? All that brat does all day is call his parents, so I just tampered with things a little."

—The reason why Ning Jiaren didn't get a response when he called for his father and grandmother to help was because Qin Ming did it.

"Hmm, beautiful." Si Yisi glanced at him.

Qin Ming scratched his head... Why couldn't he feel happy looking at Yu Anyan's face even though he had been praised?

"What are we going to do?"

Ning Ximu's eyes sparkled, the gloom that had been shrouding them vanished, as if reflecting a clear sky.

"What are you going to do?"

Qin Ming was also curious.

“Go somewhere you want to go,” Si Yisi said calmly.

He took Ning Ximu to the amusement park, and sure enough, her eyes lit up when she saw the girl who had always been bullied.

Ning Ximu had never been to an amusement park, only secretly seeing it on TV when her younger brother watched it. When her brother went to the amusement park, Ning Ximu was left alone at home. Every time she saw her brother holding her father's hand with one hand and her grandmother's hand with the other, with her mother following beside them, her eyes would sting with tears.

Ning Ximu suddenly looked up at Si Yisi, then at Qin Ming, her eyes crinkling slightly.

Two older brothers were also holding her hands.

It was her first time at an amusement park, and it was the first time she had ever felt cared for.

Ning Ximu suddenly felt that this shouldn't be the case. She shouldn't be the girl who was called a money-loser and a little bitch. She shouldn't have to endure such disgusting accusations!

She should go to study, and she can go wherever she wants to play.

At this moment, Ning Ximu's ambition quietly began to grow.

She didn't know where her thoughts came from, but if Si Yisi knew, he would definitely explain—

These thoughts came from Ning Ximu after she grew up. She obviously realized in her later life that she should not have suffered such unequal treatment and that the Ning family's actions were wrong.

It wasn't because she was born a money-loser or a slut, but because she was born into a twisted, sexist family.

But by then, Ning Ximu had learned his lesson from repeated insults and beatings, and had become self-conscious and depressed.

Her life is ruined.

Ning Ximu experienced the carousel and bumper cars, laughing freely on them, her heart pounding as if playing a cheerful melody.

This was the first time she had ever been this "crazy".

Si Yisi watched quietly with a smile. Ning Ximu felt that her older brother was the most reliable and steady shield.

Even if the injured petrel encounters a storm, will the older brother be able to bring her back safely?

Brother Qin Ming is funny too; he'll lift her up high, though sometimes it hurts, but it's nothing—

Both older brothers are very, very good to me.

There are some rides in the amusement park that they haven't tried yet, as they are age-restricted.

Si Yisi went to the front of the line to queue up. When it was his turn, the ticket checker looked down at Ning Ximu, who was clutching his clothes, and asked:

"Is the little girl old enough? She can't play this if she's not old enough."

Si Yisi ruffled Ning Ximu's hair: "She's reached the right age, but her family didn't treat her well, which is why she looks so thin."

"She'll get fattened up."

Si Yisi wasn't lying; Ning Ximu was indeed of marriageable age, but her body had been severely damaged, making her look several years younger.

The young woman glanced at Ning Ximu, but instead of immediately showing sympathy, she flashed a big, cheerful smile: "Oh, I must have been mistaken."

She leaned close to Ning Ximu's ear and pointed to the side, saying in a friendly manner, "When you go to that girl later and mention my name, you can get a free balloon."

"Hope you gain weight soon and become even cuter!"

The young lady, beaming with smiles, saw Ning Ximu and the others onto the amusement park rides.

It's true, sometimes a stranger's words of comfort can warm your heart.

"This is a good person," Si Yisi judged. Even Qin Ming's slightly gloomy expression, which had been due to his concern about the outside world, disappeared at this moment.

Si Yisi and his group took Ning Ximu to experience all the rides in the amusement park, and even bought several kinds of ice cream for Princess Ning Ximu to "favor".

Ning Ximu had a cute smiley bear balloon hanging from her pinky finger. She was eating ice cream and her mouth was full of it. The rich milky and strawberry flavors filled her mouth, making it warm and sweet.

I want to stay this happy forever.

I want to have a new life of my own.

When it was time to go back, Ning Ximu was as quiet as ever. As she approached her home, she felt not fear, but an unexpected sense of peace.

Because she had two older brothers with her, she felt there was nothing to be afraid of.

As soon as they arrived at Ning Ximu's house, before Si Yisi could even lead Ning Ximu into the rented house, they were stopped by the menacing-looking members of the Ning family.

Along with them appeared the helpless police officers.

"It's them, it's them! My precious grandson started crying in pain after they left, it broke my heart!" Ye Shufen shouted. "These two thieves poisoned my grandson! Arrest them and put them in jail, now!"

"We need evidence to prove our claims; we can't just arrest people based on empty words."

The young police officer said helplessly.

Seeing that something was wrong, Ning's father rolled his eyes and suddenly slapped his thigh, shouting, "I have evidence! I have evidence! These two shameless people kidnapped my daughter! They are human traffickers! They are pedophiles!"

"Look, officers, they're still holding my daughter's hand. Who would be willing to buy ice cream and balloons for a stranger, a girl who's good for nothing?"

Ning's father pointed to the unfinished ice cream in Ning Ximu's hand and the hanging balloon.

"Is that so?" The police officer turned to Si Yisi and his companion, speaking very politely. Compared to the Ning family members who had gone mad, he felt that these two young people were easier to communicate with.

Look at the Ning family now. The old man and the young man both have scratches and marks on their faces, and their hair is all messy. They look like two madmen.

"no!"

Before Si Yisi could speak, Ning Ximu suddenly straightened her back and stood up.

She flatly denied what the Ning family had said!

She stepped forward.

The author has something to say: There are many dark things in the world, but don't forget that there are also good people in the world.

They will be like a ray of light, a flame that illuminates your life.

I love these heartwarming people. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Yao Ling 1;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (19)

To emphasize the misfortune her grandson had suffered, Ye Shufen deliberately brought up Ning Jiaren.

Ning Jiaren kept howling, like a natural noise source. Anyone with eyes could see that he was well-fed and plump, and his clothes were the latest styles.

Ning Jiaren is practically being turned into a rubber ball!

In contrast, Ning Ximu, another child of the Ning family, appeared thin and with dry, yellow hair. Although she was several years older than Ning Ren, her height was barely the same as her younger brother's.

The difference is so striking when you compare one fat and one thin.

"Don't talk nonsense!" Ning's father roared at Ning Ximu, his reproach evident in his words. He even made a gesture towards Ning Ximu from below.

—That was the gesture he often made when he was drunk and went on a rampage, swinging a bottle. Ning's father didn't care whether he was really drunk or pretending. He felt that he had suffered a great injustice from his boss every day, so he should find something to vent his anger on.

Ning Ximu and her mother were Ning's father's favorite targets for venting his frustrations.

Ning Ximu's body trembled involuntarily. Si Yisi grabbed Ning's father's hand, restraining his attempt to break free like an iron clamp.

Ning's father's hand was squeezed painfully by Si Yisi without any politeness, and his face twisted in pain.

This person dared not lose his temper with his boss, who was his "bread and butter," at the company, and now he could only act like a grandson when facing Si Yisi, who had no physical advantage over him.

Simply put, he's a bully who preys on the weak and fears the strong!

"Speak properly."

"...I understand!" Father Ning angrily flung his hand away, quickly hiding both hands behind his back the moment Si Yisi made her move.

Ning's father felt a bit wary of Si Yisi, never expecting that this young man in front of him would actually surpass him in strength!

"Speak properly." The young police officer frowned slightly and spoke in a businesslike manner.

Emotionally, he naturally favored the little girl Ning Ximu. Everyone in their district knew about the Ning family's "great achievements," and of course they knew how patriarchal and shameless this family was.

If Ning Ximu doesn't escape this family's preference for sons over daughters by the time she reaches adulthood, she will most likely be forced into marriage by the Ning family.

Ostensibly it's a marriage, but everyone knows it's actually selling their daughter. The Ning family will definitely try to take advantage of Ning Ximu's dowry.

However, the police officer also knew what was more important. If he showed more support for the two college students who were renting the apartment today, the Ning family would definitely not let the matter rest.

Such troublesome "troublemakers" always give those in their line of work a headache.

The young police officer lowered his voice and said to Ning Ximu, "Little sister, just say what you want to say, don't be afraid."

"The police are here."

The police are here, so the Ning family is not allowed to use force to take Ning Ximu back.

Even though they may find it difficult to get involved in family matters, they are still able to protect people's lives and safety.

“One,” Ning Ximu said clearly, her heart finally settling down a little, “You can’t just push the matter of Ning Jiaren onto your eldest brother so easily.”

Even if she knew it was her older brother who did it, she would never say it.

“Why not?” Ye Shufen blurted out, “My dear grandson’s crying is proof enough!”

Ning Ximu suddenly felt a sense of familiarity when he heard her unreasonable and irrational voice, and the words he was organizing in his mind suddenly became fluent.

Just like how she once fantasized about how to roast Ye Shufen.

"So what if he cries? Grandma, do you have any evidence to prove this? Are there any marks on the younger brother's body that were caused by the older brother? Do you have any surveillance video of the older brother hurting the younger brother?"

--No.

Si Yisi knew that there were absolutely no external injuries on Ning Jiaren's body. The pain would probably only subside when he had cried until he could no longer make a sound.

"How could you speak to your grandmother like that?" Ning's father questioned Ning Ximu.

He had clearly failed with his first tactic, so he tried a different one, attempting to pressure Ning Ximu through his seniority.

He knew this little girl very well, so why did she suddenly become so tough, as if possessed by a ghost?

"You can't talk to Grandma like that?" Ning Ximu's tears suddenly welled up, but her eyes were filled with hatred. "Should I apologize to her, then copy a Buddhist scripture line according to her instructions and kowtow for each line, and even copy it while kneeling?!"

Seeing the situation, Qin Ming immediately seized the opportunity to say, "How can you act so recklessly? Your son's life is precious, but your daughter's life isn't?"

"Girls are inherently worthless..."

Ning's father said in a low voice.

His voice had barely left his lips when it was instantly drowned out by Ning Ximu's suddenly amplified voice, like a tornado.

Ning Ximu's voice was incredibly loud; it was hard to imagine how her petite frame could produce such a high volume.

"Secondly, my older brothers didn't kidnap me. It was you who truly abused me, you bunch of scum who favor sons over daughters..."

She paused for a moment, not understanding why she had suddenly developed a preference for sons over daughters, and then continued.

“Every day I am locked up at home by you to cook, wash dishes and clean the room. I can only eat one meal a day. The rest of the time I have to kneel down and sincerely thank Buddha, copy a passage of Buddhist scripture and kowtow once.”

Ning Ximu tugged hard at her clothes, revealing the wounds she was covering: "You guys always beat and scold me, that's why my older brothers couldn't stand it anymore and stepped in to help me!"

"You... are the ones who are like human traffickers!"

As she spoke, she actually swung her thin arm and used all her strength to slap Ning's father across the face.

Ning Ximu's strength was still too weak, and he only managed to make his father turn his head slightly. Just as he was about to get angry, a hand suddenly slapped his father hard across the face. The slap landed right on the face that Ning Ximu had slapped!

Si Yiping said to Ning Ximu in a calm tone, "Hitting people like this hurts more."

How loud was that slap? Well, anyone who peeked out from a distance to watch this family affair could hear it clearly.

Ning's father's head was hit so hard it tilted to the side, almost twisting his neck.

The key point is that despite being slapped so hard in the face, there wasn't a single red mark left.

"!"

“There are no security cameras on the street,” Sis said. “Nobody can prove I hit you, right?”

He blatantly lied to the young police officer: "Officer, I thought he was about to suddenly attack me, and I accidentally let my hand slip a little too quickly. Is that alright?"

"Anyway, it was self-defense."

The young police officer considered for a moment and said, "It was an accident, but you should mediate properly. Don't always try to express things through body language."

He didn't care at all about the Ning family's feelings, since everyone in the institute had already blacklisted them.

Once, the Ning family actually made a scene in front of the visiting leaders over some trivial matter, which... offended too many people!

Ning's father tried to bump into Si Yisi with his body, but his attack was completely blocked this time.

He watched helplessly as that little bastard hid behind the human trafficker, winking at him smugly!

“Well then,” the young police officer said, acting as if nothing had happened, “Mr. Ning, there seems to be a problem with how you are taking care of your daughter. In that case, it would be best if you separated and calmed down. Would these two gentlemen be willing to temporarily look after little Ning Ximu?”

“No,” Si Yisi said.

"No!" Qin Ming couldn't hide his smile at all.

Of course, none of the Ning family members did it, but since even Ning's father couldn't beat Si Yisi, Ye Shufen was naturally too cowardly to do anything.

Of course, Ning's father wanted to do something else. He reached out to push away the damned young policeman who was with Si Yisi and his gang, but instead, he was hit by the policeman's baton!

"Please don't resort to violence against public officials," the young police officer said. "You should resolve your own family matters. We can't interfere if your daughter doesn't want to go back."

The Ning family repeatedly shouted at the police that this was their family matter and that it was none of their business.

This time, the young police officer used the same words to retaliate against Ning's father!

The young police officer had already left quickly, but Ning's father still tried to argue, so Qin Ming grabbed him by the neck.

"I've been annoyed with you for a long time." Qin Ming's brows were full of anger, and his hand gradually tightened, making it difficult for Ning's father to breathe and almost suffocating him.

However, he knew exactly when to stop and let go just as Ning's father could no longer hold on.

Seeing Ning's father hunched over, coughing violently, Qin Ming snorted disdainfully and followed Si Yisi and Ning Ximu into the next room.

The security door was slammed shut with a thud, completely shattering the Ning family's dignity.

The news spread quickly; people were already secretly watching when the young police officer came to the door. Once the matter was resolved, almost the entire building knew the whole story.

They slapped their thighs and shouted how great and satisfying it was, engaging in pleasant discussions about where it happened.

"You have no idea that the unreasonable Ning family actually got humiliated by two recent college graduates!"

"I heard about it, I heard about it. Apparently, the Ning family's alcoholic father was slapped twice and had his neck choked, but he didn't dare to fight back at all. What a ruthless guy!"

"I don't know what evil spirits have possessed that naughty brat in their family, he keeps crying in pain. I think this is retribution."

Such gossip inevitably reached the ears of the Ning family, but could they, with their thin arms and legs, possibly outmaneuver the unexpectedly united other residents?

If they uttered a single insult, several residents would gang up on them and verbally attack them back, leaving them thoroughly humiliated.

The room Si Yisi rented was very quiet.

After taking a nap, Ning Ximu got up and said to Si Yisi, "I want to sue my family."

"I'm going to sue them for abusing me."

"I know this will put me under a lot of pressure, and I might not get the results I want, but... I want to try!"

"Do you have any evidence?" Si Yisi asked her.

“I have it!” Ning Ximu said firmly, “I have videos of them abusing me…”

"Will you... will you help me?" Ning Ximu looked at Si Yisi, but her tone was hesitant.

“Of course,” Si Yisi smiled.

After they finished talking, Qin Ming childishly poked Si Yisi a while later: "Hey, how did Ning Ximu get those pieces of evidence? She doesn't seem like she has any intention of rebelling against her family. How come she suddenly seems like a different person, changing her self-conscious and insecure personality?"

Si Yisi glanced at him, feeling there was nothing to say.

“We are in Ning Ximu’s memories. Ning Ximu is the true master here.”

"The reason why the young girl Ning collected the videos of the Ning family abusing her was because of the influence of the adult Ning Ximu."

“Subconsciously she wanted to rebel against this kind of life—she wanted to be her own master, and that’s why.”

The author has something to say: There is no such thing as a bad mood in this world, but it may have a small impact from what is happening now.

But in fact, the author likes to write about first suppressing and then elevating the story, and the pain of the present is a catalyst for the future.

Everything was a prelude to my later comeback. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

20 bottles of pebbly granules; 1 bottle of mandolin;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (20)

"So..." Qin Ming didn't know what to say. "Ning Ximu wants change, but will she actually achieve change in reality?"

Sis quickly said, "We have only seen a part of her memories, and she is reliving the pain she has experienced."

"If she can completely break free, Ning Ximu in reality will also be affected to some extent."

Overall, it's a positive influence; it can't get any worse.

Ning Ximu did not immediately give the evidence to the police officers she was already familiar with, because she knew they were not powerful enough.

She needs the help of a more authoritative agency.

Si Yisi watched as Ning Ximu, a young girl, tiptoed and struggled to get close to the computer screen, staring intently at it.

Because she had not received much education, she could only read the contents of the book word by word, haltingly.

The only thing Ning Ximu could type fluently was the phrase "please hire a lawyer".

This was something she secretly memorized while overhearing someone trying to dissuade her mother.

The man advised the mother, "Hire a lawyer to file a lawsuit. You'll just waste your life in this broken family if you keep going like this."

But Ning Ximu knew that her mother could no longer leave home. She had seen photos of her mother before she got married, a beautiful young woman with long, pretty hair, smiling broadly.

In that photo, the mother and her former best friend are holding hands and making eggplant gestures.

But her mother's best friend and she hadn't been in contact for several years because her father had grabbed her hair and threatened to kill her entire family if she got too close to her best friend's boyfriend.

From then on, Ning Ximu noticed that the last bit of light in her mother's eyes had disappeared.

She has become estranged from her best friend and has completely become a withered tree rooted in this terrible family.

"lawyer……"

Ning Ximu murmured to herself, straining her eyes to make out the price for hiring a lawyer.

That was a price she couldn't afford.

Upon seeing this, Ning Ximu's eyes widened in disbelief. She had never handled so much money before; how many ice creams could that buy...?

For a moment, Ning Ximu actually hesitated.

Just then, a pair of hands lifted her up from her tiptoes and placed her on a soft swivel chair.

“A lawyer?” Sis said. “You don’t need to look for anyone else; we can fill that role.”

He immediately understood Ning Ximu's predicament.

"But didn't the older brothers just... graduate?" Ning Ximu asked, puzzled. She knew that many college students were idle after graduation.

This was always used by Grandma Ye Shufen as an example to prove her point that studying was useless and that girls, being considered a waste of money, should be married off early.

"It's okay, as long as you want, we can be the best lawyers."

—This world is ultimately based on Ning Ximu, so her will can reverse everything.

Here, she is the uncrowned queen.

Moreover, Si Yisi is not lacking in the qualities to be a lawyer; he could be anyone if needed, but he prefers to be himself.

Ning Ximu blinked in confusion; her little brain wasn't big enough for her to figure out the connection.

However, she was indeed very eager to get help from a lawyer, and Ning Ximu's subconscious told her that she couldn't delay any longer.

outside world.

You Weiyue stood with her arms crossed, near the very center of the "epicenter." She showed no fear despite the continuous tremors.

This area has been completely cleared out by professionals; everyone here is a specialist.

Why aren't they out yet?

You Weiyue bent her little finger and asked herself the question, but she wasn't anxious at all.

If this drags on any longer, an earthquake will really become a reality. If that's not possible, she should issue other warnings in advance...

However, You Weiyue still had great confidence after looking at Yu Anyan's body.

With Yu Anyan around, everything is fine; this has almost become an instinct ingrained in You Weiyue's bones.

When she doubted whether the world was real, she never doubted the authenticity of Yu Anyan, as if he were the only real one.

"Thank you, big brother." Ning Ximu thanked Si Yisi and the others.

Seeing this, Qin Ming leaned close to Si Yisi's ear and whispered, "Hey, are you really planning to become a lawyer yourself? Have you studied this kind of thing?"

Si Yisi ignored Qin Ming and got up to look through the documents in the rented room.

Sure enough, Si Yisi found his and Qin Ming's qualification certificates among a pile of documents; these were the credentials Ning Ximu had given them.

"That was an amazing move!" Qin Ming clapped his hands, feeling as if a major worry had been resolved.

"Hey, but would you be a lawyer?" Qin Ming asked curiously in a low voice.

Si Yisi then glanced at him and said, "I completed the relevant courses and obtained the relevant certificates before I entered university."

For Yu Anyan's body, these were all real events that happened.

Yu Anyan is not a rich second-generation who just loafs around; he is a typical "other people's child."

"..." Qin Ming fell silent. "Tsk, another 'other people's child'."

They're all top students, I can't handle it, I can't handle it.

After receiving news that they had been sued, the Ning family tried to harass Si Yisi and her family several times every few days, but they were all blocked by the other neighbors who suddenly became more assertive.

It could be said that the few days of waiting were the quietest days Ning Ximu had ever experienced.

The Ning family reluctantly hired a mediocre lawyer—Si Yisi had overheard their argument next door and hired the cheapest lawyer possible. This incident caused Grandma Ye Shufen, who was notoriously stingy with money, to have another argument with Ning's father.

The Ning family mother and son, who had previously gotten along "very well," became even more estranged. Si Yisi's small punishment of Ning Renshi had ended, but Ning Renshi did not quiet down; in fact, he became even more noisy and annoying.

Ning Jiaren felt he had been wronged, so of course he wanted to have a good time and eat and play. Naturally, he wanted the Ning family to take him out to play and eat.

The Ning family was already rife with tension, and the meddling of a brat like Ning Ren only made things worse.

The Ning family has been in complete chaos and turmoil lately.

The trial began soon.

Ning Ximu's age is actually at a disadvantage, and in reality, it will inevitably cause a strong public reaction. Due to various limitations, it will probably be very difficult for her to escape the terrible Ning family.

However, in the world constructed from memories, Ning Ximu's subconscious can dominate everything.

These obstacles will not become obstacles; the rest depends on the efforts of lawyer Sidney and the evidence.

The incompetent lawyer hired by the Ning family started rambling and incoherent in a courtroom setting, completely lacking any eloquence. In contrast, Si Yisi's side was logical, well-reasoned, and quite composed.

The vast difference in the skill levels of the two lawyers turned this court hearing into an absolute crushing defeat for the plaintiff against the defendant.

The Ning family members were still chatting and laughing on stage, occasionally glancing at Si Yisi, this "fresh out of school" and "not even fully grown up" college student lawyer, with contemptuous eyes.

Their disruptive behavior in court naturally backfired, earning them a stern warning from the judge.

When the verdict was finally handed down, the Ning family, who had been convinced that Ning Ximu's side would lose and that their eldest daughter, whom they had intended to "buy" as a dowry, would return to be disciplined, stared in disbelief.

Whether they believe it or not, they have already suffered a complete defeat!

The court deprived the Ning family of their right to use domestic pretexts to beat and abuse Ning Ximu and control her personal safety.

"What are we going to do? That good-for-nothing thinks he can fly now that he's grown wings, ptooey!" Ye Shufen's brown face, covered with age spots, twisted dramatically, her eyes cloudy and dull.

Ning's father, an alcoholic, puffed out his large beer belly and adjusted his loose belt.

"This little bitch thinks she can get rid of us so easily?! Let's seize her identification documents and see where she can run to!"

"So what if the court has issued a verdict? It can't keep an eye on us every second. These judicial organs are all useless people with nothing better to do. As long as that little girl Ning Ximu has no other choice, she'll still obediently come back!" Ning's father sneered. "Does she really think those two college students are so kind as to extend a helping hand to her? They probably have some unrealistic fantasies about that little girl behind her back."

"For example—pederasty or something."

This disgusting family doesn't hesitate to use the utmost malice to speculate about people's hearts, because they themselves are incorrigible villains.

As soon as Ning's father finished speaking these malicious and smug words, and just as he narrowed his eyes and revealed a disgusting, fantastical smile, his foot suddenly tripped and fell down the steps.

Ning's father rolled down like a ball, his hand holding the waistband loosening, revealing his greasy, white flesh reflecting a nauseating sheen in the sun, making passersby clearly see the bright red, tacky underpants he was wearing under his normal trousers.

"ah--!"

Ning's father let out a long scream as he rolled down next to a young man with a buzz cut.

"Ah—!" The young man with the buzz cut also let out a scream involuntarily, and kicked the oily thing that suddenly rolled next to him.

Ning's father immediately let out another scream!

He didn't have time to go home and hide Ning Ximu's ID; he was only thinking about going to the hospital for a checkup. Ye Shufen hurriedly made a phone call to Ning Ximu's mother:

"You hide that bitch's identification documents, don't let her take them!"

Ning Ximu's mother nodded meekly and lowered her head, letting her hair cover her eyes.

Before she even reached the place where she usually kept her documents, there was a soft knock on the door.

Mu Qingyi paused for a moment. She was very familiar with the knocking sound... It was the sound of her daughter, Ning Ximu, knocking on the door.

"Mom, are you there?"

For a moment, she forgot everything that her wicked mother-in-law, Ye Shufen, had said, and involuntarily opened the door.

I am here.

Mu Qingyi answered in her heart, but the face she showed was still numb. However, when she looked at Si Yisi and Qin Ming behind Ning Ximu, she felt grateful.

She couldn't escape, but her daughter, with the help of two kind people, seemed to have a chance to escape this hellhole.

Mu Qingyi slowly walked towards the documents, took out the things Ning Ximu needed, and handed them to Ning Ximu.

Then she wanted to close the door, shut her daughter out of her sight, and separate her from another wonderful and beautiful world.

And what about Mu Qingyi herself?

She was sure she would be beaten severely, but the Ning family still dared not kill anyone—Mu Qingyi had already resigned herself to her fate.

But Ning Ximu seemed to have suddenly seen through Mu Qingyi's next move and firmly grabbed his mother's hand.

As soon as she picked it up, she could feel the rough calluses that had formed from years of housework, cooking, and washing dishes.

Ning Ximu's eyes reddened, but her voice remained steady: "Mom, you'll be beaten to death if you stay here. Come with me!"

She suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes, not wanting to lose something a second time after losing it once.

“Ah…” You Weiyue, who was outside, couldn’t help but glance at Ning Ximu and saw a tear seeping from the corner of her eye.

"Is this an improvement or a worsening?" she said.

The author has something to say: I've finished one exam, but there are still countless others waiting for me, like being forced to take a bow.

*Thank you to all the lovely angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

I am the real skull, 38 bottles; aqetfc, 5 bottles; Wang Tianqi, 1 bottle;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (Part 21)

"I can help you file for divorce, Mom—"

Ning Ximu's mother, Mu Qingyi, visibly paused. She asked herself, "Do I want to leave this hellhole?"

Mu Qingyi thought that this was something she had longed for day and night. But when a real opportunity was presented to her, she found that she still had too many ties that held her back.

The court's verdict was far from enough to shield her daughter from the ugly face of the Ning family.

Mu Qingyi thought that Si Yisi and Qin Ming were good people, but good people couldn't keep focusing their energy on a girl who was still so young.

As long as they can avoid being seen, the Ning family could easily lock up their daughter, who is so young.

They are capable of such beastly acts because they already have a precious son.

Mu Qingyi knew that the Ning family would definitely consider being sued a disgrace, and they needed someone to vent their anger on. Mu Qingyi was willing to be that person.

Mu Qingyi had been pondering a question: if her parents were still alive, would the Ning family dare to treat her like this?

They probably wouldn't dare.

Mu Qingyi cannot let Ning Ximu lose her protection.

She slowly shook her head at Ning Ximu: "I can't leave."

Mu Qingyi's desire to stay in the Ning family was not out of a willingness to submit to their fate. She had grown accustomed to the Ning family's wishes, but this time she would not be so weak and passive in the face of their curses and beatings.

She wanted to rebel, she wanted to disrupt the Ning family's peace, and she wanted to drain the Ning family's motivation to capture Ning Ximu!

So what if you risk your life?

Ning Ximu gritted her teeth and turned to look at Si Yisi.

She showed no sign of vulnerability; her dark eyes shone with tears, yet shone with an radiant brilliance.

"Please take my mother away."

Ning Ximu has made up his mind.

"I'd be happy to help." Si Yisi nodded silently, his gaze meeting Mu Qingyi's startled yet pleading eyes.

Si Yisi's hand had already touched Mu Qingyi's neck during the eye contact. Mu Qingyi felt a brief numbness and pain, and then lost consciousness.

"Thanks."

Ning Ximu thanked him.

Before she could say anything more, Si Yisi simply handed her a card.

"This is your mother's best friend's contact information."

As she spoke, Si Yisi found a blanket and covered Mu Qingyi with it, letting some water flow down Mu Qingyi's forehead.

"Hello, hello..."

A short while later, the security door of the house next to Ning's opened, and an old lady adjusted her crooked reading glasses: "What are you doing?"

The old lady stared at Si Yisi and the others suspiciously. She hadn't been out much, so of course she didn't recognize the "influential figures" in the neighborhood recently.

"She has a fever, take her to the hospital."

Si Yisi put on a show so convincingly that no one could tell what was going on.

"You have a fever... It must be quite high, right? You should see a doctor, you should see a doctor." The old lady slowly closed the door.

Qin Ming wanted to shout at Si Yisi's incredible efficiency: "You can steal a living person without batting an eye..."

At first, he thought Si Yisi was a rich second-generation young master with spare money. Even if he wasn't physically lazy, he must have lived a much more comfortable life than the average person.

Unexpectedly, Si Yisi kept refreshing Qin Ming's impression of him, like an onion skin that could never be completely peeled away.

Ning Ximu also felt an unreal sensation of walking on clouds. When people in the neighborhood asked her about her mother's condition, Ning Ximu panicked so much that her palms were covered in cold sweat, and she couldn't help but bite her lower lip until it bled.

Who knew that Si Yisi would dismiss these curious people with just a few words.

They really managed to "steal" a living person right under the noses of everyone in the neighborhood!

Unlike Ning Ximu, who was confused and disoriented, Si Yisi led Mu Qingyi directly to a place.

This was actually a small room, and the environment of the room was even better than the rental room arranged for Si Yisi and Qin Ming.

"Holy crap, when did you rent this place?!" Qin Ming exclaimed in surprise.

“It’s not rented, it’s bought,” Si Yisi said.

"Where did you get this spare money to buy a house in such a short time?!" Qin Ming exclaimed in surprise. They had only been here for a few days. If Si Yisi had more time, could he have bought the whole world?

It's important to understand that although this place is ostensibly a collection of memories, it is based on reality in many ways, including common sense. This is a real world.

Qin Ming was shocked, but he quickly remembered where Si Yisi might have gotten the money from—

He had seen Si Yisi clicking around on the computer a lot in the past few days, but he assumed Si Yisi was just playing games and didn't pay any attention to it.

Qin Ming remembered seeing something... consultation? Lawyer-like words?

"You obtained this money by using your lawyer's license?"

"Yes, making the most of everything—"

Qin Ming felt a toothache looking at Si Yisi's completely expressionless face. At that moment, he happened to glance at Si Yisi's lit-up phone screen.

On the blue screen, a number was constantly bombarding Si Yisi's phone.

"Great sir, please save our company! I'm willing to give up 20% of our company's shares!"

"...No, twenty-five percent, thirty percent is fine too!"

Judging from the level of fear and trepidation in this message, the user of this account probably wishes they could kneel down and offer money to Si Yisi.

Good heavens...

Qin Ming was utterly dumbfounded. This man's worshipful attitude towards Si Yisi was like that of a living cultist!

"Hey, you're really not off doing marketing, are you?"

"No, thank you, I'm very busy right now," Si Yisi replied indifferently.

"Waaaaah..." Qin Ming watched as the user on the other end began to send out crying messages.

"She should wake up soon." Si Yisi turned to look at Mu Qingyi, and sure enough, as soon as Si Yisi finished speaking, Mu Qingyi opened her eyes.

Are you ready?

"Yes, I'm ready." Ning Ximu said solemnly, clenching his fists tightly.

She forcefully shoved the phone into Mu Qingyi's hand, who had just woken up, making Mu Qingyi's eyes meet a face that was both familiar and unfamiliar to her.

—The face of Mu Qingyi's best friend, Peng Yu.

"Mu Qingyi, you bastard!" Peng Yu roared as soon as she saw Mu Qingyi. While making an angry face, she couldn't help but squint her eyes slightly to stop her tears from flowing.

"Why didn't you contact me? If you wanted to protect us, you should have just said so. What kind of friend is it to remain silent?"

"What?"

Mu Qingyi was stunned.

"Yes, my little Xixi told me everything. You knew that man was an alcoholic and abusive, so why did you still choose to live with him? Didn't you know to ask your best friend for help?"

“My boyfriend is very strong, how could he be afraid of a domestic abuser who's been weakened by alcohol? If you just tell me about this, I'll take my boyfriend to beat the abuser to a pulp without hesitation. Doesn't he have cancer? Doesn't he think that men are inherently superior?”

"Then I'll chop off his crotch!" Peng Yu said domineeringly. "Anyway, the law has been revised now, so it's not a crime for us to fight back against these guys who infringe on our safety."

"Pfft."

Mu Qingyi's eyes were originally filled with tears, but after Peng Yu said that, she suddenly burst out laughing.

"Don't do anything stupid like trying to bear it all alone anymore, understand? You're not all alone, you still have Xixi, and you still have me! Humph."

Peng Yu snorted and glared at Mu Qingyi.

"And don't even think about going back to that awful house to protect Xixi's safety, understand?"

After giving Mu Qingyi a few brief instructions, Peng Yu was ready to hang up.

This wasn't because she was sulking or impatient with anything—

"Where are you? I'll come find you as fast as I can." Peng Yu was undoubtedly a very proactive person, and she did exactly what she said. "I'll hang up now, don't do anything foolish."

She glanced at Ning Ximu appearing on the screen: "Xixi can't control you..."

Peng Yu spotted Si Yisi and a smug smile spread across her face: "Hey, little brother, you're the big brother Xixi mentioned who helped her, right? Could you keep an eye on this silly girl Mu Qingyi for me? I know you can handle her."

"Can."

Qin Ming looked at Si Yisi and Peng Yu with a slightly melancholy expression as they reached a consensus.

How so? He felt like he had become a background character, with Si Yisi doing everything.

It's so frustrating, isn't it? But when it comes to Yu Anyan, this strange rich second-generation, Qin Ming just can't bring himself to say no.

Qin Ming always felt that in this three-person "movie," he had become a passerby whose name wasn't even allowed to appear.

“Peng Yu has entrusted you to me,” Si Yisi said, “so don’t even think about sneaking away.”

"Besides..." Si Yisi tilted her head, "you don't really want to leave now, do you?"

Her best friend Peng Yu was like a ray of light that shone into Mu Qingyi's heart, giving her renewed hope.

But Si Yisi's next words made all her hesitation disappear.

——

"Ning Ximu needs you."

"You are her world."

Si Yisi's words hit the nail on the head, causing Mu Qingyi's heart to tremble and Ning Ximu's heart to tremble as well.

"Ah..." You Weiyue glanced at Ning Ximu, noticing the uncontrollable spiritual energy rising and falling around her again, "Is she about to wake up?"

"Okay, I'll stay." Mu Qingyi made her decision.

Ning Ximu suddenly felt that her world had become complete. She suddenly let out a clear laugh, and then started crying again.

She cried like a child, tears streaming down her face and she couldn't stop.

A void in Ning Ximu's heart was suddenly filled, one of the fundamental sources of her weakness and inferiority complex.

It comes from...her mother.

Her small body bent over, and a shadowy figure the size of an adult appeared on her body. Si Yisi noticed that everything around her began to "flow," and the sun by the window suddenly became dazzling, emitting a blinding white light.

A white light enveloped the sky, exploding in the eyes of the three true beings in this world.

Ning Ximu is about to wake up.

At this moment, Ning Ximu suddenly remembered something—it was her mother who told her to learn to resist and strive to escape the hellish Ning family.

But after escaping, Mu Qingyi collapsed and fell ill, requiring expensive medical treatment that they could not afford.

Later on...

No matter how low Ning Ximu humbled himself, even to the point of being utterly subservient, he still couldn't afford the cost of the next treatment.

Ning Ximu was forced to take Mu Qingyi back to their cramped home.

At that moment, Ning Ximu lost her footing and tumbled down the stairs—she must have died. What would happen to her mother, who was waiting for the next stage of treatment?

Could it be that someone quietly passed away at home?

This became the root cause of Ning Ximu's breakdown.

All her strength crumbled, and she even sought death after learning that she had taken over a body again.

Ning Ximu... she's such a pathetic, insecure woman; she feels she caused her mother's death.

Author's Note: Don't worry, this will be a happy ending. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Gong Shuqing 10 bottles; Yan Kong, Dai Tingzhumen, and Yes 5 bottles; Jin Ni 1 bottle;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! Please remember: Rose Novel Network. To report errors, request books, or search for books, please join QQ group: 277600208 (group number).

The world is reborn except for me (22)

outside world.

You Weiyue, who had been sitting casually, suddenly straightened up. She frowned, and her expression suddenly turned sharp.

"Someone trying to take advantage of the situation... Heh."

She gave a cold laugh, her gaze piercing straight through the barriers that obscured the view of ordinary people.

In You Weiyue's vision, countless approaching black wisps were as conspicuous as the smoke signals on a gun emplacement.

They dyed the sky a dirty black, trying to approach and devour Ning Ximu, this coveted prize, from all directions.

You Weiyue's sword was drawn silently. Just as she was about to go into battle, she glanced down at Si Yisi, who was still "unconscious," and whispered:

"Sorry, I can't stay until you wake up." Then—pointing his sword at these fools!

Ning Ximu had a dream.

In her dream, as a child, she received help from two older brothers from her neighbor, and together with her mother, they successfully escaped from the Ning family, who treated them like dirt.

For a period of time, they stayed temporarily at her mother's best friend's place. After having heart-to-heart talks with her best friend every day, Ning Ximu's mother, Mu Qingyi, gradually recovered her optimistic and cheerful demeanor.

After the court verdict, Ning's father fell down the stairs and fractured his leg. After discovering that important items such as the household registration book had been taken by Ning Ximu and her group, they were unable to pursue the matter in time.

After Mu Qingyi, who had been acting as a nanny, left, the task of taking care of Ning's father fell to the old lady Ye Shufen.

The elderly woman, Ye Shufen, was a morbidly devout Buddhist. Even after being admitted to the hospital, she continued to do as she pleased, burning incense and praying to a Buddha statue every day, causing great distress to both doctors and patients.

Every day, the smoke from the burning incense would rush into Ning's father's nose. After a few days, he flew into a rage, overturned the Buddha statue, and stubbed out the incense—and Ye Shufen happened to be there to witness it.

Ye Shufen was both angry and anxious, and she pushed and yelled at Ning's father, but she lost control of her strength...

Ning's father, who was still bandaged, was thrown hard to the ground again.

This fall turned out to be a disaster! Ning's father's injuries worsened, and the second diagnosis revealed that he could not recover.

Simply put, he was left with a disability this time.

The Ning family's first reaction was to cause trouble at the hospital, but the hospital wasn't about to suffer in silence. They immediately presented the Ning family with a string of video evidence and expressed an unusually tough stance...

If you keep causing trouble, we'll see you in court!

That's all Ning Ximu knew about the Ning family. After waiting for several months without the Ning family coming to cause trouble, Ning Ximu and her mother finally got their lives back on track.

Mu Qingyi's original major had nothing to do with law, but in the end she still decided to study law-related courses.

As Mu Qingyi said, she hopes to resolve many injustices from a legal perspective through her own efforts—just as their lawyer rescued Ning Ximu from her suffering.

After a long period of study, Mu Qingyi successfully obtained her lawyer's license. As soon as she received it, she sought out the Ning family again.

Ning Ximu met the Ning family again. Ning's father was now crippled, and still acted like a violent and alcoholic man.

Grandma Ye Shufen immediately chased after Ning Ximu to hit her, calling her a jinx.

Ha... Ning Ximu coldly watched this person she should call Grandma, and watched her mother, Mu Qingyi, gradually shatter the Ning family's domineering arrogance.

They have changed a long time ago, and the Ning family has lost the right to control them.

Ning's father was practically forced to agree to the divorce agreement, and they didn't get anything good out of Mu Qingyi either.

Ning Ximu left with Mu Qingyi, while Ning Jiaren continued to live with the Ning family—only now did she realize that Ning Jiaren was not her biological brother at all.

Because Mu Qingyi could not give birth to a son, she was disliked by Ye Shufen. So, the grandmother went to the village to find a girl to have a child for Ning's father.

The child born... was Ning Jiaren.

He is the product of shameless infidelity!

On the day Mu Qingyi received the divorce certificate, Ning Ximu vaguely heard her say to him, "Xixi, from now on, our lives are completely ours."

"Live well and don't compromise on anything."

"……good."

Things will be fine.

Sure enough... it was a dream. Ning Ximu opened her eyes in reality, and all her memories came flooding back at that moment.

She remembered how Mi Qiaoqiao's body was used to do terrible things, and the unbearable pain caused by the frantic influx of those milky white wisps of gas.

"Go into her past memories and help her break free!" Ning Ximu also remembered Qin Ming's voice coming from beside her.

In the dream she had, the two young men who helped her were clearly Si Yisi and Qin Ming.

Oh, I see. You all helped me.

The spiritual energy continued to tear at Ning Ximu's body with overwhelming force, bringing her wave after wave of intense pain.

But at this moment, Ning Ximu's vision was clear, as pure and clear as water.

"Control the spiritual energy in your body, and transfer the gathered energy to your internal organs, while the excess energy is fed back to the living beings around you."

Si Yisi's voice rang in Ning Ximu's ear.

“You can do it,” Si Yisi affirmed Ning Ximu.

Ning Ximu nodded. She had never been so calm before. Before her eyes was the devastation that was about to become a reality... The ground would crack, houses would collapse, and human lives would be swallowed up by this terrible earthquake.

She can do it—turn everything around and make this disaster disappear.

Ning Ximu endured the pain, immersing himself in this tug-of-war-like struggle with spiritual power.

Si Yisi stood quietly beside Ning Ximu, waiting for the disaster to subside.

"She can do it, right?" Qin Ming was still a little uneasy.

"able."

But at this critical moment, the culprit, Ji Yeshan, suddenly got up from the ground, looking disheveled.

"What's going on? What are you doing!" Ji Yeshan could feel an invisible connection forming between herself and Ning Ximu, and that some of her things were being taken away from her!

She looked around and her eyes met her reflection in the cupboard.

The words the system had spoken before she fainted resurfaced in Ji Yeshan's mind.

She touched her rough cheeks in disbelief; they were like layers of old tree bark. Her beautiful, charming eyes had turned into cloudy fish eyes, one big and one small, side by side, looking extremely comical.

Beautiful, beautiful!

Ning Ximu is stealing her beauty!

Ji Yeshan let out a bloodcurdling scream, but the system residing in her body let out a cold laugh.

"This host is no longer of any use, but this other ability user in front of us is a perfect fit for the requirements of a new host."

The system looked at Ning Ximu through Ji Yeshan's gaze.

At this moment, Ji Yeshan was already going crazy over losing her beauty, which she was so proud of. She squatted down, picked up a sharp stone from the ground, and stabbed it directly into Ning Ximu's heart.

Heart's blood, heart's blood... Drink it, and my beauty will surely return! That's what she thought.

It's like that medieval countess who bathed in the blood of young girls in her desire to retain her youth.

The system also spoke in Ji Yeshan's mind in a voice she couldn't hear: "This is a good opportunity."

But Ji Yeshan failed to stab Ning Ximu in the heart; her wrist was firmly held by Si Yisi's hand. Ji Yeshan struggled frantically, but Si Yisi snatched the sharp stone and slashed a bloody wound on Ji Yeshan's neck, very close to her face.

"What?"

The beauty system looked on in surprise as Si Yisi suddenly intervened. How could an ordinary person interrupt its little actions?

Its goal is to make Ji Yeshan hurt Ning Ximu. As long as Ning Ximu has a small wound, the system can use this medium to change hosts!

But the system miscalculated, and what surprised it even more was that when Si Yisi was very close to it...

The system suddenly moved uncontrollably closer to Si Yisi. It was forcibly separated from Ji Yeshan's mind, and the host was replaced by Si Yisi in front of it!

Si Yisi's expression shifted slightly as he realized that something amiss had invaded Yu Anyan's body.

He could easily banish this anomaly, but...

If I'm not mistaken, this little gadget that's so similar to his should be the system on Ji Yeshan's body.

Let's keep it for now.

If someone were to observe Si Yisi's black eyes closely now, they would notice an invisible stream of data flashing by – that was his action of trying to directly eradicate some kind of "virus".

The beauty system felt a chill for some reason. It didn't realize it was walking into a trap, willingly offering itself up to Si Yisi.

Little did it know that it had just narrowly escaped death.

Amidst a rare moment of confusion, it suddenly changed hosts, but based on previous experience, it quickly took over Si Yisi's mind.

"Hmm? This person..." Si Yisi heard the voice of the beauty system. It thought it was talking to itself, unaware that all its actions were under Si Yisi's control.

"So that's how it is!" the beauty system exclaimed with a hint of elation. "This host is definitely the best choice!"

It was overjoyed at the existence of this unexpected host, unaware that this was the closest it had ever taken to the abyss—

Si Yisi slightly curled her lips.

Yes, I will be the best and last host you've ever had.

However, as expected... there was a reason why Yu Anyan was so unlucky; he seemed to be a rather unique existence among the systems that appeared in this small world.

The previous system wanted its host to win over Yu Anyan, and this system is eager to use Yu Anyan to do something.

"I'm sure I can use him to achieve my ultimate goal!" the beauty system fantasized.

It even started repeating a few lines in Sis's mind, each one extremely tempting to humans, especially ambitious ones.

"...She's not breathing!"

Qin Ming, who had been squatting to the side unable to get involved, suddenly stepped forward and seriously checked Ji Yeshan's breathing.

Ji Yeshan died here without any explanation. In the instant the beauty system detached from her body, Ji Yeshan saw the faint outline of the system emerging from her body...

The beauty system could be disconnected in the blink of an eye, but Ji Yeshan could clearly sense the entire process of her life force gradually disappearing!

She died with her eyes wide open, filled with resentment and fear; she died with her eyes wide open, unable to rest in peace!

"Hiss..." Qin Ming gasped. As soon as he withdrew his hand from Ji Yeshan's body, he noticed that the skin on her neck had sunken in.

She was like a rubber doll, seemingly able to be molded at will, and Qin Ming didn't dare touch her for a moment.

He knew, of course, that this was not something Si Yisi had done; it was something that no human could possibly accomplish.

"What happened?" Qin Ming asked.

But then, he had no time to care about Ji Yeshan's sudden death, because... the shock was subsiding.

Qin Ming's eyes widened as he watched the world of spiritual energy undergo a dramatic transformation. Ning Ximu was radiant with light, a glow formed from the flow of highly intense spiritual energy.

They were scattered all over Ning Ximu's body. Qin Ming saw some points of light float out from Ning Ximu's body and quickly return to the decaying trees and cracked earth like swallows returning to their nests!

The vibration stopped.

The panicked people seeking refuge stopped in their tracks.

A disaster was averted without anyone noticing.

Ning Ximu slowly exhaled a breath of stale air and reopened her eyes. This time, her eyelids no longer felt compressed by the overwhelming spiritual energy.

Similarly, the dreamlike experience that took place in her memories was also deeply engraved in Ning Ximu's heart.

This brought about significant changes in her in subtle ways, making the world around her brighter.

“I seem to be able to reshape a new body…” Ning Ximu looked down at her hands, no, Mi Qiaoqiao’s hands, and said something that surprised and delighted Qin Ming, “I seem to be able to reshape a new body.”

"I think I also... sensed Mi Qiaoqiao's presence."

Author's Note: The counterattack is about to begin—thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: 1 little angel;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

8 bottles in the central square;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! Please remember: Rose Novel Network. To report errors, request books, or search for books, please join QQ group: 277600208 (group number).

The world is reborn except for me (23)

"You..." Qin Ming was surprised.

He noticed something different about Ning Ximu; the lingering melancholy between her brows had disappeared.

Ning Ximu calmly said, "I am not Mi Qiaoqiao. You figured it out a long time ago, didn't you? I'm sorry for taking over Mi Qiaoqiao's body. I will return it to her."

"Mmm, ah..."

Qin Ming's eyes darted away. He had previously mistaken Ning Ximu for a fraud, and even though the misunderstanding had been cleared up, he still felt embarrassed.

Ning Ximu suddenly frowned: "What are those things, dust?"

Her gaze passed over Qin Ming and Si Yisi, and fell upon the billowing dust that was sweeping toward them.

“No,” Qin Ming’s expression changed drastically, “Those are evil energies, a group of monsters!” Si Yisi raised her eyes and turned to look in that direction, remaining calm and composed.

Just then, a bright white light suddenly appeared on the horizon, instantly cleaving through a thick cloud of smoke and dust, making half the sky bright again.

At the same time, a female voice came through Qin Ming's earphones:

"Qin Ming, you're all awake now, right? You deal with the evil energy on your side first, I'll be there in a bit."

"Hey, Sister Weiyue, you're joking—" Qin Ming thought of Si Yisi with a troubled expression, "We have an ordinary person here!"

"An ordinary person?" You Weiyue chuckled. "Don't underestimate him..."

In that instant, Qin Ming saw a ferocious black shadow dart towards Si Yisi, and he blurted out, "Little..."

……Heart.

Si Yisi casually pulled out the "baseball bat" that Qin Ming was hanging on his waist. Qin Ming found that he couldn't keep up with the speed at which Si Yisi took the weapon.

A slender spirit knife shed its disguise.

It was engraved with countless intricate Dao patterns, and a faint spiritual light shimmered on its blade. This was undoubtedly a sword that required the input of spiritual power to maximize its attack power.

But Si Yisi has no spiritual power; he's just an ordinary person who has passed the tests!

Ordinary attacks are utterly ineffective against these incarnations of evil, like throwing an egg against a rock; otherwise, these inspectors wouldn't exist.

Qin Ming thought to himself, "Damn it! Si Yisi's actions are really reckless and ridiculous!"

"Give me back the knife! What are you doing! You have no spiritual power and can't see those things. Are you just going to swing it around in the air? You're just asking for trouble by provoking me like this..."

die.

Qin Ming's throat felt like it had been smashed by that knife.

He watched as Si Yisi casually swung the slender blade, which struck the attacking shadowy figure squarely in the face!

The dark figure flew backward, crashing into a long line of evil creatures behind him like a domino. He watched as a large area in front of him was simply cleared away!

"Oh my god."

Qin Ming watched as Si Yisi effortlessly eliminated a bunch of evil spirits, but the key point was... he noticed that Si Yisi's pupils were completely empty.

Simply put, Si Yisi killed those evil monsters without ever seeing them!

Qin Ming couldn't help but look down at his hands.

What's up with Yu Anyan? He's even more skilled with a knife than this expert! It's making him question reality.

"What are you standing there for?" Si Yisi asked Qin Ming. "You want a knife?"

After saying that, he casually tossed the knife into Qin Ming's hand.

"Here you go, take it and play with it." Qin Ming felt like he was being treated like a child.

Si Yisi threw the knife to him, so what would he use himself?

Qin Ming's doubts were barely formed when he learned the answer.

In Si Yisi's hands, everything can be used as a weapon. He strode to a spot, grabbed a fire extinguisher, and sprayed foam everywhere.

When many evil spirits, their eyes clouded by the miasma, charged forward howling, Si Yisi turned the fire extinguisher around and "casually" smashed it down with its sturdy body.

He clearly couldn't see, yet each of his attacks seemed to sweep away an entire area.

Once a monster is knocked down, its body, thrown high into the air, will take another monster with it to its death. The efficiency is astonishing; even Qin Ming couldn't find any fault with it.

His mind seemed to be filled with a hundred thousand whys.

How did Si Yisi manage to do that? Is this how ordinary people do it? You're kidding me!

I finally understand why Sister Weiyue said not to underestimate ordinary people. Even without using firearms or other high-powered weapons, they can still achieve things beyond their limits.

What are you standing there for?

Ning Ximu turned her head to look at Qin Ming, and even pulled him up with a hand.

She didn't have any weapons, only her fists. Si Yisi described it as a wanton and natural attack, her attacks were like gentle caresses.

Qin Ming could even see Ning Ximu's worry and fear.

He's just an ordinary person.

The thought flashed through Qin Ming's mind, and he saw Ning Ximu place a hand in the direction from which the evil energy was coming, and then, in that instant, spiritual energy...

Like a raging whirlwind, it pierced straight through the shadow's body!

Ning Ximu's attack was as light as a gust of wind, but the power it had on the evil energy made Qin Ming's teeth ache.

Why did he feel that Ning Ximu was more skilled and capable in using spiritual power than Mi Qiaoqiao?

An ordinary person, an ordinary person who's seen ghosts.

Qin Ming stiffened and resignedly swung his knife—damn it, if he didn't attack soon, it would seem like he was the one who was really holding everyone back!

"I can't..."

Qin Ming was so weak that he was about to collapse and die.

With his eyes almost bloodshot, he swung the knife fiercely at the evil spirit, accidentally piercing it through but not killing it.

Listening to the wailing and howling, Qin Ming felt an unprecedented sense of exhaustion.

He was weak in the knees, his steps were heavy, and his clothes were covered with residual evil energy and yin energy, making him look like a garbage dump.

Si Yisi and Ning Ximu?

He was radiant and seemed to have endless energy.

Si Yisi's clothes were still neat and form-fitting, without a single wrinkle. Not a single hair was out of place, his face was calm and his heart was not racing, and there wasn't even a drop of sweat on his forehead.

The only change was probably that his sleeves were rolled up slightly, revealing a small section of skin.

Si Yisi herself is like a combination of calmness and madness, both steady and orderly, chaotic yet orderly.

He was like an incredibly precise machine, arranging all evil forces into something that could be dealt with using the simplest methods. His eyes were always calm, like a piece of ice floating on the sea.

But Sis's actions were excessively frantic, wild and captivating in their unrestrained and dramatic movements.

Even Qin Ming, who never praises anyone, couldn't help but mentally give a compliment...

That's awesome.

This guy looks like a cold, impersonal military weapon, yet he manages to maintain a refined and handsome appearance.

Qin Ming pursed his lips.

Logically speaking, he should feel some resentment towards Si Yisi, who suppressed his existence, but strangely, Qin Ming couldn't describe that feeling.

Anyway, it's just...

Um?

Qin Ming swallowed hard. He saw a sword shadow arrive before the newcomer, completely annihilating the evil energy in the area in rhythm with Si Yisi.

Strangely, he noticed that the sword shadow seemed to have deliberately restrained its overly sharp edge at this moment, blending seamlessly with Si Yisi's attack without overshadowing it in the slightest.

It's like... deliberately trying to downplay their own prominence?

How is that possible?

Qin Ming exclaimed inwardly, "It should be Sister Wei Yue who has come!"

You Weiyue's graceful figure was already clearly visible, but just as Qin Ming was about to call her "Sister Weiyue," he noticed that her body was leaning slightly forward in one direction.

She was facing the direction of Si Yisi.

Her gesture was as if she were bowing to Si Yisi.

Qin Ming finally understood why he couldn't feel any dissatisfaction with Si Yisi.

Si Yisi stood there, like a king who had won the hearts of the people without needing a crown.

How could a subject possibly harbor any dissatisfaction towards a respectable and powerful king?

Qin Ming stared at You Weiyue and Si Yisi, his body leaning forward slightly as if frozen in that moment.

His eyes revealed utter horror, as if a storm had inexplicably arisen at sea—he actually thought... Sister Weiyue was a subject who had taken the initiative to crown Si Yisi.

A loyal minister who had waited a long time.

Qin Ming slapped himself hard. It hurt, but it also proved that what he was seeing was indeed real!

He then realized that he was being watched by three pairs of eyes.

Si Yisi finally confirmed that You Weiyue was Freya.

Then he heard a crisp sound of slapping himself, and turned to look at Qin Ming. What was this silly kid doing?

You Weiyue glanced sideways and raised the sword in her hand: "Do you still have any evil energy left on you?"

The subtext is that Qin Ming was manipulated.

"No, no," Qin Ming stammered.

"If you don't have any, hurry up and clean up the mess around you!" You Weiyue said to Qin Ming, glancing at Si Yisi. Their eyes met for a moment before quickly looking away.

"If there's nothing else, please stay. There are some things I'd like to ask you, Yu."

Si Yisi nodded.

Just as the two were having a brief exchange, the system that had been buzzing around in his head like a fly rehearsing a script suddenly spoke in a emotionless voice.

"Beep, the host has been detected to meet the selection criteria of the Charm System. The Charm System will be activated automatically."

Si Yisi let her emotions fluctuate slightly, enough for the beauty system to detect.

He said to You Weiyue, "I suddenly remembered something. Can we talk about it in an hour?"

“Of course, please.” You Weiyue politely agreed.

Pretending her heart was racing, Si Yisi walked to a secluded corner and asked the beauty system in a low, wary voice, "What are you?"

The beauty system was pleased with Si Yisi's vigilance: "I am a charm value collection system. Because it detected that the host has extraordinary charm in the eyes of many people, it automatically unlocked to provide the host with more help."

It brought up the topic of special abilities: "Host, you know that there are people with special powers in this world, right? But according to the test, you are just an ordinary person."

"You may achieve great success in business and other fields, but there's a high possibility that an accident could cause these special individuals to become resentful of you. At that point, you'll be powerless to resist and will die. Are you willing to accept that?"

The beauty system belittled ordinary people like Yu Anyan to the point of being worthless.

It illustrates that the empire you painstakingly built and the wealth you amassed are nothing in the eyes of those with immense and special power.

The beauty system gradually lured Si Yisi until it felt the time was right, and then extended an invitation—

"Host, do you wish to bind to the system and collect charm points to become the uncrowned king of this world?"

The beauty system sneered inwardly, "Once you're bound to me, you'll never be able to escape..."

You have become my possession, and I will use you until you die.

So what if you have an unusually special identity in this little world?

"OK."

A strange light flashed in Si Yisi's eyes, and he readily agreed to the binding request.

When he felt himself establish an invisible connection with a certain being, he slightly raised his lips and revealed a faint smile.

Now... you're mine.

Once the binding was successful, the beauty system changed its previous polite demeanor and coldly issued a request that was almost a command.

"Collect 10,000 charm points within the specified time limit, otherwise, you will be eliminated."

"What if I don't want to collect them?"

Hearing Si Yisi's casual tone, the arrogant beauty system decided to teach him a lesson.

After all, the person in front of them was special, not a fool like Ji Yeshan who could be easily manipulated.

"The host will receive a certain amount of electric shock punishment for refuting the system's decision."

As it spoke, the system was about to impose a punishment—

An awkward silence followed.

In the unusual silence, Si Yisi chuckled softly: "Have you realized... there's no way to punish me anymore?"

The world is reborn except for me (24)

The beauty system's first reaction was not surprise, but rather it began to check whether there was a malfunction in its internal structure.

Si Yisi's words were completely ignored.

After all, who would have thought that a host whose vision is limited to a small world would have the ability to deal with higher-level system life forms?

"System self-check in progress—"

Si Yisi "heard" the murmuring of the beauty system, followed by a series of data streams unfolding before her.

They seem to be fleeting figures in the torrent of history, but upon closer inspection, one can find that their existence is too crude and devoid of any aesthetic appeal.

In Si Yisi's eyes, the data flow of this beauty system was a complete and utter defective product.

Si Yisi easily saw through the beauty system's database, which it thought was superior to that of ordinary people. He even casually inserted a few small data signals, silently disrupting the beauty system's self-perception.

"Is the system itself fault-free?"

The beauty system said that the slight doubt it had raised during the self-check was quickly put aside. It clearly trusted the test results exceptionally well, and so the cold, condescending voice rang in Si Yisi's mind again.

"The host will be punished with an electric shock!"

The beauty system shouted, and then, in a place invisible to the naked eye, a thunderous shock, specializing in mental attacks, suddenly descended.

Instead of striking Si Yisi, it attacked the beauty system itself!

"Sizzle...!"

As a system, the beauty system has always used this method of mental punishment to manipulate some hard-hearted hosts. Its methods are invariably effective, and hosts cannot resist this attack; after several rounds, they may even suffer a mental breakdown.

But this time, the mental punishment method was actually applied to the controller of the beauty system.

For the first time, it experienced the pain of a system under attack.

The electric shock disrupted its entire data stream, and an untimely, human-like pain spread throughout the beauty system, making it clearly feel itself dying bit by bit.

"How...how could this be?!"

The beauty system was bewildered and terrified by this situation; negative emotions were deeply ingrained in its programming. It roared in Si Yisi's mind like a wild beast, wanting nothing more than to tear his flesh apart and completely destroy this human body.

"What...did you do?!"

This was the first time the beauty system had ever truly looked at such a tiny human being. It was exhausted from all the torment. If it had a human body, it would probably be displaying a manic and bored state after several sleepless nights.

"What did I do?" Si Yisi raised the corners of her mouth slightly. "Tamper with your database. It's that simple, isn't it?"

The beauty system suddenly "looked" at him, and began digging through its own data for any potential viruses. It quickly found the data that had caused its program to malfunction—

After the beauty system detected the anomaly, its data surged up and directly engulfed the virus.

The electric shock it suffered was completely averted at that moment.

It didn't know what Si Yisi had done, but it knew the threat was gone... and the host in front of it no longer had the ability to control it!

The beauty system's mind started working again, and its vicious, resentful, and disgusted emotions were transmitted to Si Yisi's mind without missing a single one.

Si Yisi sighed. He had discovered the beauty system's next plan: it wanted to directly take over Si Yisi's brain, fill his mind with everything, and turn him into an idiot...

In this way, it will no longer be able to threaten it!

The process of the beauty system taking over was exceptionally simple. It was secretly pleased with itself. This was just an ordinary human being. How could it possibly have the ability to truly threaten the system?

Si Yisi said softly, "Indeed, it's a very low-level existence."

His tone was calm, but for some reason the beauty system sensed a hint of contempt in it.

The beauty system continued its brute-force assault, but was blocked at the final level—

But before it could even process its confusion and doubt, its mind was completely filled with the sight before it. It instinctively trembled with fear, wishing it could sprout a hundred wings and fly into the sky!

What did the beauty system see?

It is trapped in a birdcage made entirely of data, and the beauty system's belief in breaking through the brain's defenses is merely a constant approach to the boundaries of this data birdcage.

Outside the birdcage, the beauty system's vision was obscured by an endless expanse of white light. A pair of black, ink-like eyes shone brightly from the white light, with terrifying data flowing continuously deep within them, like a hypnotic voice repeatedly washing over and shattering the beauty system's "reason."

Within those black eyes, the beauty system glimpsed Si Yisi's most essential existence.

—He is a true system, existing above these flawed systems!

Just one glance, just one glance...

All the resentment of the beauty system was completely crushed. It was rendered speechless, and the data in the entire database was instantly disrupted by an invisible hand.

It saw a human arm emerge from the endless white light, the arm grasping the birdcage it was in, casually tightening and crushing it.

The beauty system let out a scream from the depths of its core: "Ah—!"

Deep within the consciousness of the brain.

Si Yisi held a dying beauty system in her hand. It looked like a black and red rose, but upon closer inspection, one could see that the beautiful black and red petals were made up of fat worms, and the sharp thorns were the dark green remains of the insects.

It wriggled slightly, its beautiful exterior concealing a disgusting, corpse-like true nature.

That's right. It's something that goes to great lengths to extract all the value from its host. Only those naive hosts who are fooled by it would believe its lies about unconditional help.

The beauty system suddenly popped up: "I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong!"

"Please, please spare me! From now on, I will obey you. I will choose other hosts and give you all the useful things they have!"

It shamelessly begged for mercy.

“I have a few questions,” Si Yisi said. “What’s so special about Yu Anyan?”

The beauty system seemed to have been completely tamed and docile. A mouthpart split open on the fleshy rose petals, and it spoke frankly: "Yu Anyan is one of the protagonists of this strategy world."

The "strategy route" world... this kind of world is a very unique, incomplete little world. Its own world laws are in a weak, uncondensed state, like a piece of canvas that can be painted on at will.

The incomplete little world will autonomously attract travelers from other worlds or different timelines to enter this world, and through more or less communication with a few selected "protagonists", it will achieve the purpose of evolution and replenishment.

But all of this should happen gradually and subtly, and it's even less likely that the small world would generate something like a beauty system to "supervise" these travelers who promote the world's evolution.

There can only be one possibility...

Systems like the beauty system were sent to this world by other beings.

Because this incomplete little world, which has no ability to resist the outside world, is the most suitable playground and the best nourishment for some guys.

—This little world has been invaded by something external!

Yu Anyan's ability to sense the strangeness happening in this world is probably due to the protagonist's identity.

"The second question," Si Yisi narrowed his eyes, "what use would I have for the things on those hosts?"

The beauty system paused for a moment, then hesitantly and cautiously said, "Isn't what you need the host's vitality and the evil thoughts that are growing in their hearts?"

It presented its treasure by splitting its body open in several small openings, revealing several clumps of pink and blood-red flesh stored inside.

The minced meat exuded the most filthy and malicious stench, along with a heavy, bloody smell. These clumps of minced meat originated from—human hearts.

"It's all for you, it's all for you—"

The beauty system shamelessly blurted out.

It stretched out its "hands," and countless fleshy worms swarmed around it, extending their swollen legs to deliver the minced meat to Si Yisi.

Si Yisi's dark eyes stared at the thing so close to him. He suddenly said expressionlessly, "Let you go? Impossible."

His brain began to reject the existence of the beauty system, and the beauty system, once it felt pressured, revealed its ugliest side.

The wriggling insect opened its mouthparts, the pink mouthparts reeking of a sweet, pungent blood that was inexplicably repulsive. It hissed as several of them advanced together, attempting to open their gaping mouths and devour everything around them.

"I'll kill you! You shameful intruder!"

"Please, please let me go, let me eat you—!"

The beauty system went completely mad, sometimes showing a fearful face begging for mercy, and sometimes waving its hideous mandibles to attack Si Yisi.

"Click".

It didn't even have a chance to get close before being crushed into countless fragments under the massive data stream—

Si Yisi noticed the anomaly in the beauty system. He guessed that it had been restricted in some way, and that it would lose its rationality when it came to the so-called real aspects.

ha……

Si Yisi said calmly, "I prefer a completely obedient person to a system that harbors rebellious intentions."

From the very beginning, when the beauty system established its binding relationship with Si Yisi, everything about it was under Si Yisi's control.

No matter what the entity behind this is trying to hide, it's impossible.

because……

In Si Yisi's mind, a rose was silently reassembled.

This is a new system reconstructed from the beauty system template, which obeys only Siyisi. It will be absolutely loyal to Siyisi and know everything!

The delicate roses trembled slightly, their petals glistening with the morning dew.

The newly formed system, brimming with anticipation for Siyisi, declared: "The beauty system is at your service."

See—if he wants to know something, why does he need to try to pry it out of the original beauty system?

Author's Note: Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Luo Zi Wu (6 landmines);

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Yao Ling and Fei Er: 10 bottles each; Luo Zi: 2 bottles each;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

The world is reborn except for me (25)

"...Is the earthquake over?"

Some people were still gripped by fear of the impending disaster, pulling at those around them and trying to ascertain the accuracy of the news.

"The earthquake didn't happen!" A middle-aged man hesitated, crouching in an empty corner with his head in his hands. It took him a while before he dared to move and slowly stand up.

"The earthquake didn't happen!" Another young girl jumped up, her eyes filled with relief. Suddenly, she felt something wet in her palm. Looking down, she realized it was a tear that had fallen from her eye.

That's terrifying...

The earth trembled, with a power that humanity could not resist. The earthquake was so powerful it could even destroy their willpower.

They all thought they were doomed; in such a sudden and terrible disaster, all existence seemed insignificant.

But just as they were preparing to face this cataclysmic disaster, it stopped first!

"It's solved..." The middle-aged and elderly worker in charge of earthquake observation breathed a sigh of relief and haphazardly swallowed a few pills.

As the tremors intensified, their mood was no better than those directly facing the disaster. These workers were equally heavy-hearted and tense... because of the lives at stake!

But now, it's all over.

Those in the know genuinely admired these state secret agents who were on the front lines: "They saved the lives of people in this region."

“He saved many lives,” You Weiyue said, her back straight as she faced a middle-aged man. Her eyes were sharp as ice, with a clear yet icy light. “Don’t tell me he has an unknown background and needs to be closely monitored by us.”

——

The middle-aged man in front of You Weiyue had no connection whatsoever with the inspectors; he was the head of another department, yet he was now trying to forcibly interfere in the inspectors' affairs just as a disaster had been averted.

The middle-aged man's first request was to investigate Si Yisi's identity. He believed Si Yisi was a potentially dangerous person and that the best way to deal with him was to keep him under strict surveillance.

As a result... his request was met with a firm and decisive rejection from You Weiyue.

The middle-aged man was referring to You Weiyue, who, of course, knew what was going on—this was a method of surveillance adopted by the state against restless and highly threatening individuals.

Those under surveillance are not allowed to leave their location; they are not permitted to travel abroad, and are even prohibited from traveling by car.

Every day, countless eyes are watching the person under supervision closely, keeping them under 24-hour surveillance, which greatly affects their work and life.

The middle-aged man with the Mediterranean hair turned cold: "This kind of thing isn't something you inspectors can just decide to do. You're still a relatively new organization."

You Weiyue sneered: "So what? You don't give a hero the glory he deserves, but instead want to put him in shackles like a prisoner?"

"Just because you said he might be a threat? I think—you're worried he'll threaten your positions, aren't you?"

"You!" The middle-aged man's expression became even more displeased.

Just as he was about to lash out, You Weiyue narrowed her eyes, and after a flash of sword light, the light sword in her hand was pressed straight against the middle-aged man's neck.

With just a slip of the hand, the sharp blade seems capable of severing the neck of a middle-aged person.

“Our respect for you as inspectors is not out of fear, but simply out of basic courtesy—however, we don’t need to be polite to unreasonable people.”

"So what if the Inspectors haven't been established for long?" You Weiyue flicked a golden badge, which grazed the middle-aged man's hair and embedded itself in the wall.

“Look carefully—we have far more power than the department you are in charge of.”

The middle-aged man trembled with rage, his face ashen, a mixture of anger and deep apprehension.

His gaze kept drifting to the wall where the gold badge was deeply embedded.

You Weiyue swiftly sheathed her sword and said casually, "Inspectors have the right to kill. Do you want to be a victim of my sword?"

"My dear manager?"

The middle-aged man retorted, "I will report your dereliction of duty to my superiors! You clearly... have a private affair with that dangerous person."

“Wrong,” You Weiyue frowned slightly and denied it calmly, “How could my relationship with that person be as simple as mutual affection?”

She stared at the middle-aged man with no emotion, as if silently mocking his ignorance and shallowness.

The middle-aged man clenched his fists tightly after being mocked by You Weiyue once again.

He realized his true existence in You Weiyue's eyes—he was nothing but a clown!

Author's note: It's a bit short, just read it for now.

Now that the exams are over, I can finally update properly. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Luo Zi Wu (1 landmine);

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

20 bottles from Gugugu and an unsuspecting passerby; 10 bottles from Jun Muchen; 5 bottles from Luoziwu; and 1 bottle each from Jiurendetiankong and Cuitao.

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! New website address: .. :, website address, m..,,

The world is reborn except for me (26)

Qin Ming approached Si Yisi first.

His awkward expression clearly indicated that he wanted something from her: "Mi... Ning Ximu wants to see you."

Qin Ming was also quite helpless. He believed that he was fully capable of helping Ning Ximu clean up the surroundings, but for some reason, Ning Ximu trusted Si Yisi more than him.

"By the way..." Qin Ming tilted his head and asked Si Yisi, "Now can you tell me what your true identity is?"

He looked at him with suspicion: "Ordinary people aren't like you."

This time, Si Yisi didn't keep them in suspense any longer and said, "You know you've experienced many memory reboots, right?"

Qin Ming's eyes widened like a startled cat—

“My memories have never been erased from beginning to end, it’s that simple,” Si Yisi continued. “I’m familiar with you because I knew you before.”

"By the way, all my knowledge about these unusual creatures in this world comes from you."

Qin Ming blinked: "You... just said it like that?" He looked left and right, wishing he could gouge out everyone's ears.

"Didn't you insist on seeing Sister Weiyue before telling her?"

Si Yisi looked down at Qin Ming quietly: "Because I don't trust you. And there's no time left—you'd better hurry up and pass the message on to You Weiyue, the sooner the better."

"Huh, what...?" Qin Ming was completely confused. "Stop, stop, stop, what do you mean?"

Si Yisi replied, "Simply put, our memories will soon be altered again, so hurry up and you might still be able to leave some information behind."

As he spoke, the voice of the newly formed beauty system M416 bound to his mind responded: "Host! The anomaly on my end has been detected by that person!"

Si Yisi remained unhurried, his gaze fixed on the void, but in reality, he was "looking" at the data protection network constructed by the new system. Strings of data flickered and glowed like fluorescent light, forming a angular spatial polygon, carrying technology and capabilities beyond the reach of this era.

However, a corner of this seemingly "indestructible" protective network is being silently eroded. Data is being rapidly erased, and Si Yisi can see new data being continuously created by the new system to fill the gaps, much like Nuwa mending the sky.

However, the area where the protective net was visible to the naked eye continued to disappear. The attack on the newborn system far exceeded its ability to resist. Right now... everything the newborn system was doing was in vain!

"Hold on a little longer," Si Yisi told his "fellowship" system.

Before Qin Ming arrived, Si Yisi had already had some in-depth exchanges with the new system.

Let's turn back time to before that—

The newly formed system was like a blank sheet of paper, seemingly following Si Yisi's wishes wholeheartedly, but when he mentioned the so-called "truth," it showed obvious hesitation.

"I don't know," the beauty system, which had named itself M416, answered honestly.

Just as the memories of people in this world are altered when the player leaves, the system is also constantly being updated.

Whenever a new host is selected, a new system will be established to assist them.

However, the new system knew nothing about anything except for tasks and methods of punishment that suppressed the host. Si Yisi could glean some information from the newly formed beauty system's words—

The newly dispatched system has no memory of what happened in this small world before, nor does it have the behind-the-scenes entity that the system ultimately serves periodically check the system's status.

They're really on high alert...

If the entity behind the scenes can directly interfere with the small world, why is it necessary to be so careful and cautious?

Not only was a new system quickly installed, but the new system also had no memory of the previous one. Furthermore, the entity checked the system's status extremely frequently, as if fearing some unforeseen event might occur.

Can we guess...?

The entity behind the scenes is in a period of decline, which is why it is not afraid of going to great lengths to consider every little detail.

Perhaps we can also speculate that it has a known "enemy" in existence, which is why it is so nervous.

Thinking about it more deeply, it might have fallen so low that it's just repeatedly using the same system, and cleaning up the system's memory is to implant new functions into it.

Thinking of Freya appearing in this world under the identity of You Weiyue...

Si Yisi suddenly thought of that unfortunate defection system.

Could this little world have become a platform for Freya's battle against the defection system?

"How long until the next system check?" Si Yisi asked the beauty system.

“Seven minutes from now,” M416 reported truthfully.

"Hurry up." With that, Si Yisi quickly shut Qin Ming up, and he also quickly decided to use Qin Ming to pass the message to You Weiyue as quickly as possible.

*

Time was of the essence, and another test of the beauty system by the defector system was fast approaching.

The nature of the beauty system has completely changed; the anomaly would be detected by the defector system at the first glance. Moreover, the chosen host, Ji Yeshan, is already dead. If nothing unexpected happens... the people who will be facing this world will experience yet another memory alteration.

Si Yisi's thoughts were completely absorbed by the beauty system. His eyes looked like a pair of black glass, somewhat like an exquisite doll.

The torrent of data was subtly etched into Si Yisi's eyes. Qin Ming couldn't see this anomaly, but his soul trembled unconsciously...

It was as if they had encountered their natural enemy.

Qin Ming was startled by Si Yisi's blank stare. In his dazed state, he immediately switched back to his communication channel with You Weiyue: "Sister Weiyue, Yu Anyan said that our memories will be erased again soon!"

As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Ming wanted to slap himself twice.

His statement is completely unfounded and may just be Yu Anyan's wild guess.

Besides, Sister Weiyue is such a decisive person, how could she unconditionally believe Yu Anyan's words without any evidence?

He made a bad move!

Unexpectedly, You Weiyue's soft, even breathing reached Qin Ming's ears.

"I understand," she replied.

You Weiyue showed no sign of doubting Si Yisi. Her voice was soft and gentle, which, to Qin Ming who knew her well, represented her trust.

You Weiyue had no intention of having a discussion with Si Yisi. Qin Ming heard the sound of paper rubbing and pen tip hitting the paper.

She simply had Qin Ming quickly relay a message to Si Yisi: "Don't worry about us, do whatever you want."

"I know you have a solution—"

What solutions could an ordinary person like him possibly have? Qin Ming pursed his lips, but when he turned to look at Si Yisi, he found him with a mysterious smile on his face.

That look... suggested he had everything under control.

Wait, could there really be a way?

"Host, we can't hide it anymore!" The voice of the new system M416 came clearly. The moment it spoke, half of the rose petals of its "true form" fell away.

Si Yisi sensed the arrival of "that being" mentioned by the system, like a cold wind blowing by, making people feel a chill.

In the instant the consciousness of the defector system approached, Si Yisi freely extended his consciousness, dispersing it unevenly and meticulously to every corner, filling the defector system's "vision" completely.

"strangeness."

The defection system murmured, instantly sensing the anomaly, but upon closer inspection, it found no trace of anything unusual.

Unbeknownst to it, its vision had been filled with the anomalies it sought, which subtly altered the defection system's perception.

In the instant that the defection system and Si Yisi were infinitely close, Si Yisi became certain—

Only half of the defection system remains.

Its other half has disappeared for some unknown reason, and now it exists only as a fragment.

No wonder they went to such lengths to exploit the life force of their hosts... It's clear they wanted to make up for their own deficiencies by devouring an entire small world!

The defection system detected nothing unusual. It waved its hand, summoned the M416 system, and with a gentle squeeze, erased its "memory"...

Then it stared intently at one spot, its illusory body instantly solidifying, emanating a wary aura.

You Weiyue's pen flew across the paper, but suddenly she put it down and looked at the black and white chessboard and the pieces on it.

She said coldly, "Come on, let me see what you can do."

You Weiyue swept the white chess piece to the ground.

In her mind, this game was a cat-and-mouse game from the very beginning.

However... Si Yisi's involvement has introduced some variables.

But this variable made You Weiyue, no, Freya, feel that the defection system was not qualified to be called a king.

King meets king? Ha, is the defector system even a fraction of her king's power? She's nothing but a pathetic clown clinging to life.

"Hey, aren't you really going to think about making things clear?" Qin Ming asked, then suddenly remembered something, "Mi Qiaoqiao!"

If what Si Yisi said is true, their memories will be erased and altered once again, then what about Ning Ximu and Mi Qiaoqiao switching bodies?!

Qin Ming's expression changed drastically.

Si Yisi reassured him slightly: "Don't worry, they've already started—"

Yes, Ning Ximu has already begun reshaping her body on her own. She deliberately transferred Qin Ming away because she wasn't sure if this would harm her.

The spiritual energy that had been stored away now overflowed. Ning Ximu swept away all the spiritual energy, and Mi Qiaoqiao's soul, which had been pushed to the side by her, suddenly moved slightly.

"Host... I've done my best!" The newly formed system, curled up in a ball, let out a weak groan.

“Well done,” Sis praised it.

"Who are you talking to..." Qin Ming's mouth opened and closed, but Si Yisi could no longer hear what he was saying.

In an instant, the entire small world fell into an inexplicable silence, as a pair of large hands hidden behind the scenes slowly pushed time forward—

"President Yu, President Yu?"

The young man in the suit called out to Si Yisi.

Si Yisi was currently in the company office. He sat up straight in his chair and smelled a very faint, refreshing scent...

The scent of lilies?

"Mr. Yu, the person you're looking for has arrived." The man in the suit glanced at Si Yisi with a hint of fear in his eyes.

A young girl walked in, stepping on the dappled sunlight. She was small and soft-looking, with beautiful almond-shaped eyes, but at that moment her eyes were slightly red, swollen, and filled with tears.

"I...I'm here, Mr. Yu. Please, please spare my family's company. I'm willing to be your assistant!"

Si Yisi looked down; a document lay beside her. It contained the girl's identity information and details about the Wang Group.

The girl's name is Wang Qiongyao, the daughter of the Wang Group... However, her family's group is currently suffering a devastating blow because Yu Anyan has taken a liking to Wang Qiongyao and is using the threat of destroying the Wang Group to try to forcibly take her away.

——

Si Yisi's nostrils twitched slightly.

—Is the weather getting cold and the king breaking up?

Seeing that Si Yisi didn't react, Wang Qiongyao hurriedly took another step forward. This time, Si Yisi's reaction was quite intense.

Si Yisi's hands were covered in small red rashes.

Yu Anyan is allergic to lilies.

Author's Note: There will be another update tonight.

This is how playing games is—

Sometimes I even find it annoying while playing.

When I'm not playing... I just want to play.

cough.

Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants with nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Aita HAT 1;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

10 bottles of Yeyin Yuehan; 7 bottles of aqetfc;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! New website address: .. :, website address, m..,,

The world is reborn except for me (Twenty-seven)

Si Yisi's arm felt a little numb and itchy, and Wang Qiongyao noticed it too. She hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "President Yu, are you alright?"

Her concern seemed genuine, but the very next second, Wang Qiongyao's right hand accidentally touched the steaming teacup, and with a splash, the cup and water spilled out.

Wang Qiongyao's eyes widened in disbelief, unable to comprehend what she had done.

Her body instinctively reached for the cup, as if trying to gather all the hot tea into her palm.

Si Yisi communicated with the M416 newborn system: "Can you sense the presence of other systems on her?"

"Host, no."

Just as the hot tea was about to spill onto Wang Qiongyao's hands, Si Yisi had an idea.

He easily caught the teacup that had tipped over, and with Si Yisi's movement, not a drop of the scalding tea was spilled back into the teacup.

An accident wiped it all out without a trace.

Wang Qiongyao withdrew her hand, tightly gripping the hem of her skirt.

"I'm sorry..." she said hastily, trying to hold back her tears.

“Don’t try to catch hot water with your hands next time,” Si Yisi said, moving his chair further away. “You said you wanted to be my assistant, so what insights do you have about the company, and what are your plans?”

Have you ever worked in this profession or had any relevant experience?

Wang Qiongyao obediently shook her head: "No."

The young man on the side almost stared in disbelief—he couldn't be seeing things, could he? Why was President Yu scrutinizing Miss Wang like he was interviewing a company employee?

In his view, Mr. Yu always wanted to make this Miss Wang a parasitic plant dependent on him, a canary imprisoned in a cage.

He would let her showcase her perfect singing voice and play with her body and soul, but he would not let her get involved in any business matters.

Si Yisi said, "No? Then what makes you qualified to be my assistant?"

“Sister… my sister said…” Wang Qiongyao was very honest.

"Then let me ask you, are you willing? Your life is not decided by your sister, but by yourself."

"Am I willing?" Wang Qiongyao asked, confused. "I don't know."

"I'm giving you a chance to choose what you want—"

Si Yisi noticed Wang Qiongyao's "abnormality." She seemed like a teenager whose values ​​had not yet been fully formed, and her coming to him to sell herself to save the company was clearly an act of being guided by someone.

Simply put, Wang Qiongyao is like a puppet on a string; everything she does right now is for others.

She acted this way because she didn't understand her own inner desires, and Si Yisi couldn't stand it... Moreover, he had a gut feeling that keeping Wang Qiongyao in the company temporarily would allow him to obtain information about another strategist.

Therefore, Si Yisi let Wang Qiongyao choose for herself.

She can choose the life she will have in the future.

“Wu Ling,” Si Yisi called to the young man, “take Miss Wang on a tour of the company to learn some of the most basic things. Explain some things to her in detail.”

Wu Ling glanced at Si Yisi, met his irresistible eyes, and trembled: "Yes."

Wu Ling sensed that something had changed. In his memory, President Yu had never taken the initiative to care about the company's affairs, but he just casually played around and made investments, and yet he achieved tremendous success as if blessed by heaven, which in turn propelled the company to its peak.

A man who is carefree and incredibly lucky. Perhaps he also has a touch of a tyrannical ruler blinded by lust?

But from now on, Wu Ling's impression of President Yu has gradually faded, replaced by his deep, dark, and profound eyes.

With absolutely calm and indifferent eyes... he completely overturned the impression of "lust blinding one's mind"!

Wu Ling also noticed his boss's allergic reaction. He subtly withdrew his gaze, thinking to himself that he must explain everything to Miss Wang.

If he had been somewhat lax in front of President Yu before... now Wu Ling dared not harbor any ulterior motives.

Because he was facing Si Yisi, who was decisive and efficient.

Si Yisi was certain that Wu Ling would explain the important matters to Wang Qiongyao in detail, which would probably be like a foreign language to Wang Qiongyao, but...

The nourishment of knowledge will unconsciously generate a thirst for knowledge in her; she will not become a hopeless nightingale who can only sing, as the conqueror desires.

"...Host?" The new system's unclear voice rang out.

"Host detected. Automatically release the sealed data memory according to instructions..."

Si Yisi heard only a brief whistle, and the mechanical voice of the newborn system underwent a dramatic change.

Its backed-up memories returned to its brain, and it transformed back into the system that Sisi had given it a new lease on life.

The newly revived system quickly sent a message after recovering: "Host, I have intercepted an unusual information stream. According to the detection, there are no harmful substances to the host. Would you like to view it?"

"yes."

As Si Yisi expected, the information flow the system referred to was another memory of Yu Anyan's return—

Yu Anyan didn't have many memories of Ning Ximu.

He had only seen Mi Qiaoqiao's dejected appearance a few times, and the irritable boy who would occasionally appear by her side.

Ji Yeshan is very beautiful, but in Yu Anyan's eyes, people without ability will mostly suffer setbacks in the entertainment industry.

Yu Anyan noticed Ji Yeshan again after a sudden earthquake, when she suddenly became a popular positive energy anchor, becoming famous at an almost frenzied pace.

However, after that, the taciturn Mi Qiaoqiao seemed to leave the school.

Ji Yeshan's popularity grew day by day; she seemed to have no shortage of resources, and her appearance continued to improve. She even openly flirted and engaged in ambiguous relationships while in the entertainment industry, yet her fans, including her die-hard followers, showed no resentment whatsoever.

Even Yu Anyan, who doesn't pay much attention to the entertainment industry, noticed Ji Yeshan's strange behavior.

She became more and more beautiful, but also more and more unreal. Ji Yeshan's fans also became united in their opposition to outsiders, to the point of seeming to have been brainwashed.

Then... Ji Yeshan suddenly returned to school and said she was looking for a male lead for an idol drama.

Yu Anyan is this "lucky one," but he himself is not willing to accept it.

He's very busy with company matters and has no interest in the entertainment industry, so why would he abandon his work to film an idol drama just because of Ji Yeshan's words?

He immediately told Ji Yeshan to find someone more capable, but Ji Yeshan ended up keeping him occupied.

Yu Anyan discovered that Ji Yeshan always "coincidentally" appeared around him, infiltrating his every nook and cranny. She also frequently hinted at things to him in an ambiguous manner, and even posted some ambiguous suggestive statements on her main Weibo account.

Ji Yeshan's fans went crazy—they were obsessed with pairing Yu Anyan, an outsider to the entertainment industry, with Ji Yeshan, as if they were under a spell.

Yu Anyan was bombarded with private messages, and people frequently loitered outside his company building. He noticed that Ji Yeshan's gaze towards him was becoming increasingly dangerous, and she was constantly making subtle moves. During one of his gatherings with friends, he even allegedly bribed someone...

He drugged Yu Anyan and stripped down to only a thin bathrobe, trying to cling to Yu Anyan's body.

Ji Yeshan looked at him as if he were some kind of mechanical life-saving tool.

Yu Anyan remained vigilant enough to prevent Ji Yeshan from succeeding. Just as he was about to pull her out, he discovered that Ji Yeshan was touching the cabinet.

There's a sharp fruit knife in the cabinet!

Yu Anyan thought Ji Yeshan had gone mad. He restrained Ji Yeshan with lingering fear and sent her, along with the attempted murder weapon, to the police station.

The next day, he saw a picture of someone wearing Ji Yeshan's clothes who had fallen to their death. The Ji Yeshan in the picture had a flat nose, uneven eyes, and rough skin; there was nothing about her that was pleasing to the eye.

Strangely, the harassing messages on his phone and the people who had been surrounding him at his company disappeared overnight. Ji Yeshan's official Weibo account was deleted, and her tens of millions of followers vanished overnight.

Ji Yeshan disappeared after causing Yu Anyan a long period of trouble.

From that moment on, Yu Anyan avoided women like the plague.

After receiving this memory, Si Yisi asked the newborn system, "Would the original you have issued targeted strategy missions to the host?"

"No, the system's ultimate goal is to collect affection points, but there are additional tasks such as strategy missions. The host can obtain rare rewards by completing these missions, and the penalty for failure is the deduction of affection points. If the affection points are cleared to zero, the host is eliminated."

The matter is quite clear.

Ji Yeshan, greedy for the rewards of the bonus mission and blinded by her own beauty, recklessly embarked on the mission to woo Yu Anyan.

As a result, she was a problematic woman in Yu Anyan's mind. He was too wary and suspicious to possibly develop any feelings of love for her.

Greed knows no bounds; like a snake trying to swallow an elephant, Ji Yeshan willingly jumped into the system's trap, ultimately bringing about her own demise.

After learning about this memory, Si Yisi gave the newborn system the instruction: "Can you create subsystems?"

"yes."

"Create a subsystem and select Wang Qiongyao as the host. You don't need to worry about the subsystem; I will handle everything."

Si Yisi took over the systematic work that he hadn't done in a long time. On the one hand, he wanted to dig out more useful things from Wang Qiongyao's perspective.

"yes."

Wu Ling led Wang Qiongyao to every corner of the company. As a large company, they had a considerable reputation, and the employees they recruited were definitely not lazy bums who just drifted through life on their paychecks.

Almost every employee has a meticulously crafted, self-made timetable that fills their day to the brim.

The office was bright and clean, with not a speck of dust in sight. Through the window, one could see the clear, gentle sky, as if a soft breeze were soothing Wang Qiongyao's heart.

"ah……"

She couldn't help but let out a soft exclamation of admiration.

Wang Qiongyao quietly leaned over to see what an employee was doing. She saw that the computer screen was filled with dense characters and English words that she couldn't understand, yet the employee was handling it with remarkable fluency, making Wang Qiongyao feel quite ashamed of herself.

Wang Qiongyao had always studied at home, doing everything according to her sister's wishes. No one encouraged her to study and achieve anything significant, but upon arriving at this large company, a sudden longing welled up within Wang Qiongyao.

She remembered what Si Yisi had said—"What makes you think you can be my assistant?"

Yes, what right does someone who knows nothing have? But Wang Qiongyao suddenly wanted to stay here and experience the atmosphere that captivated her, subconsciously ignoring the fact that her sister had repeatedly told her about Si Yisi's actions to "suppress" the Wang Group.

"Host has been detected to possess an ambitious and striving spirit. System M416 is automatically activated—"

Wang Qiongyao was startled and thought to herself, "What kind of system are you?"

"The Peak of Life System, how about it?" Si Yisi remotely controlled the system. "The system will help the host realize your ideals."

"Does the host want to be sheltered by elders and manipulated by relatives for the rest of his life?" he said. "You are not a dodder, you were not born to depend on a man to live, nor do you need to humbly beg for his pity and favor every day."

"Can I... really do it?"

Si Yisi's words hit the nail on the head regarding Wang Qiongyao's feelings.

“You are capable, host. You are not lacking in intelligence or emotional intelligence, nor in the ability to learn; you simply haven’t undergone systematic learning.”

"Learning will transform you and make you a brand new person."

Wang Qiongyao was captivated by the scene Si Yisi described, and she murmured, "What should I do?"

Si Yisi smiled and said, "Isn't the place you are right now a great training ground? Go find the company employee next to you and tell him that you want to start from the bottom."

"If the host is afraid of hardship or fatigue and lacks the corresponding willpower, the system will automatically detach from the host's brain and leave to choose another host."

"I...I can do it!"

A resolute glint flashed in Wang Qiongyao's eyes. She grabbed Wu Ling, looked up at him, and asked, "Does President Yu's company still hire entry-level employees?"

Wu Ling: "Huh?"

"...We are recruiting, but the employees the company needs must be very hardworking and resilient, so there are still some vacancies."

"Is Miss Wang trying to use her connections to get her relative in here?" Wu Ling wondered.

“Okay,” Wang Qiongyao said quickly, as if afraid that Wu Ling would change his mind, “If I want to work as a low-level employee in President Yu’s company… is that possible?”

Wu Ling looked at Wang Qiongyao as if she were a monster: "Um, this... this needs to be asked of President Yu."

Despite saying this, Wu Ling felt quite conflicted. He thought anything was possible with the current CEO Yu, including what kind of inexplicable mental breakdown that would lead this Miss Wang to insist on making him a low-level employee.

As for her... wouldn't it be better to rely on connections?

Wu Ling suddenly shuddered, subconsciously witnessing the birth of yet another workaholic.

The M416 Newborn System enthusiastically praised: "The host is great as a system!"

Si Yisi glanced at it, and then he received a hesitant question from Wu Ling: "President Yu, Miss Wang wants to work as a junior employee in our company, so..."

"It's good to get some exercise."

Si Yisi then said, "Go and check the information of the other members of the Wang family for me, and see if Wang Qiongyao has any other relatives who are not publicly known."

"Okay, Mr. Yu." Wu Ling said, his lips moving as if to say, "It's settled."

The Wang family.

"Miss, Mr. Yu has kept Miss Qiong Yao here." The middle-aged woman dutifully reported to her employer.

"My dear sister has risen to a high position so quickly, she must be very happy, right?"

The beautiful long-haired woman's eyes held a hint of disdain. She called Wang Qiongyao a phoenix, but in reality, she only thought of her as a weak canary with broken wings.

Sure enough... no one could resist the "dodder" she had carefully trained.

She wouldn't have resorted to this killer move if the Wang Group hadn't suffered a crushing defeat in its competition with the Yu Group. The broken system Wang Wan picked up instructed her to seduce someone who could change the world, but it was vague and didn't specify a target.

Wang Wan certainly couldn't be the one to be the honey-coated knife; her half-sister, who hadn't yet developed any sense of self, was the best candidate.

Wang Wan originally planned to have Wang Qiongyao seduce a high-ranking official who had influence, so that the Wang family could rise to prominence. So what if he had a wife?

True love is only when both parties are willing.

Wang Wan slowly ate her fruit while listening to the middle-aged woman continue her report.

"Miss Qiong Yao is going to live in the Yu family's company." The middle-aged woman stared intently at the newly received news, a cold sweat breaking out on her brow.

"It's progressed to this point so quickly?" Wang Wan's face was full of mockery.

Strangely enough, Wang Qiongyao's current appearance was created by her, but Wang Wan always openly mocked the appearance she herself had created.

"No..." the middle-aged woman said weakly.

"Ms. Qiong Yao said that she would live in the employee dormitory provided by Yu's Company in the future, because she is now a junior employee of Yu's Company."

"Cough cough cough cough!"

Wang Wan choked on a watermelon seed, her face flushed red as she forced it down. (The website address has changed. Please bookmark the new address. New m... New desktop version... Please open the new address after bookmarking it. The old address will no longer be accessible.)

The world is reborn except for me (28)

The investigation into Wang Qiongyao's family relationships came to a quick conclusion. Although the Wang family claimed that Wang Qiongyao was their only "only child," she actually had an older sister.

As long as people exist in this world, they cannot go without leaving traces. From this perspective, the matter of Wang Qiongyao's sister, Wang Wan, becomes obvious.

Wang Wan is three years older than Wang Qiongyao, but she is not the child of the Wang Group CEO's legally wedded wife. Wang Wan is the CEO's illegitimate daughter.

According to available information, for a period of time after Wang Qiongyao's mother married the president of the Wang Group, the couple treated each other with respect and presented a harmonious relationship to the outside world.

However, Wang Qiongyao's mother, Gu Linlang, suddenly and without warning began to weaken one day, and her mental state also deteriorated.

The time when Gu Linlang was found to have started taking a fixed dose of medication coincided with the time when the Wang family began purchasing infant supplies, clothing, and formula that were too old for their child.

Judging by the timeline, Wang Qiongyao is not even a year old yet, while Wang Wan...

He's already a child who can walk all over the place.

It was probably because of encountering Wang Wan that Gu Linlang developed a mental illness, which led to her prolonged illness and eventual death in bed.

After Gu Linlang's death, the president of the Wang Group quickly brought Wang Qiongyao home from kindergarten under the pretext of missing his deceased wife, and had her study in the house.

According to the survey of Wang Qiongyao's teachers, they only taught her these things—

Demeanor, musical skills, etc., can improve etiquette and manners, but cannot improve knowledge reserves.

What are the advantages of this targeted teaching?

Si Yisi's expression turned slightly cold, her dark eyes seeming to conceal several sharp needles. Wang Qiongyao possessed beauty and manners but lacked corresponding education; such a woman wouldn't have much independent ambition, making her nothing more than a ready-made marriage pawn.

In today's society, where women are no longer inferior to men, there are still some stubborn individuals who insist on and fantasize that women should blindly serve and obey their husbands. Even wealthy families are not without such people; they cling to feudal marriage systems and still yearn to find a wife embodying the traditional virtues of obedience, submission, and chastity for themselves and their sons…

Wang Qiongyao is undoubtedly a hot commodity in the eyes of these people.

Wang Li, the president of the Wang Group, is trying to "use up" Wang Qiongyao!

Wang Qiongyao's side.

She looked at the contact number on her phone and hesitated for a moment, but quickly answered the call.

"elder sister?"

Wang Wan let out a loud, cold laugh on the other end of the phone: "Go find President Yu and quit your current job, then beg him to give you an assistant position."

“But…” Wang Qiongyao’s face widened.

Mr. Yu said she didn't have the professional skills of an assistant.

Wang Wan's voice suddenly softened, and she said gently, "I know it will be difficult for you to implement this, but our group is at a critical juncture..."

Her voice sounded like she was about to cry blood.

—Wang Wan brought the onion slices close to her eyes, and artificial tears fell in a stream.

“I, I, I…” Wang Qiongyao stammered.

On the one hand, she subconsciously resisted leaving her current position, and on the other hand, she was heartbroken by her sister's tearful complaints.

She asked her "system," Sis, "What should I do?"

Si Yisi noticed the girl's wavering; her sister's brainwashing seemed truly successful, but...

Wang Qiongyao is currently very easily swayed by others.

She subconsciously listens to the people around her, and Si Yisi, as the system, will gradually correct this in her.

“Tell your sister—” Si Yisi said, her tone resolute and decisive, “The Wang Group is at a critical juncture of life and death. Why can’t you do your part, sister?”

"I will not resign!"

Wang Qiongyao immediately followed suit, responding with sharp words and even mimicking his tone and mannerisms almost perfectly.

She practically told Wang Wan to get lost!

Wang Qiongyao's imitation was completely unconscious; after she finished speaking, she couldn't help but chuckle a few times.

To Wang Wan, this was blatant mockery. She was a spoiled young lady with a bad temper, and her friendly demeanor was just a facade to achieve her goals.

She was so angry she almost fell over backwards, and shouted angrily, "Wang Qiongyao, have you grown wings and learned to talk back?"

"Fine, fine—since you're determined to do things your own way, don't blame me for abandoning you as your older sister!"

"Huh...?" Wang Qiongyao replied weakly, but all that could be heard on the other end of the phone was a busy signal.

Wang Wan hung up the phone in a fit of rage.

"I...she..." Wang Qiongyao's little head couldn't understand why Wang Wan's attitude towards her had changed 180 degrees in an instant.

However, Wang Wan's attitude was too clear for Wang Qiongyao to deceive herself. She couldn't help but think: I just want to pursue what I want, why did my sister suddenly change her attitude?

Wang Qiongyao couldn't help but mentally convey her thoughts.

Soon, she heard a calm, tranquil young man's voice ring out in her ear.

This is the voice of the "Life Winner System" she's linked to.

Instead of embellishing the truth, the Si Yisi system laid bare the bloody reality and told Wang Qiongyao everything.

"What the host's sister wants is a puppet that she can completely control, and you are that puppet in her palm. Now that the puppet has shown its own thoughts, giving her the vague illusion that you will break free of her control, of course she won't give you a friendly look."

"No, sister."

For some reason, Wang Qiongyao stopped speaking abruptly.

Si Yisi's voice was calm: "Not what? Not that kind of person? The host has realized something, right?"

"The host's sister is the host's half-sister. To be more precise, Wang Wan is the product of the host's father's one-night stand, that is, an illegitimate daughter."

"Among the relevant information extracted by the system scan, the correlation between the host's mother's death from depression and Wang Wan's existence is as high as 99%."

"Hey, Wang Qiongyao, there's something here I need your help with—"

While Si Yisi and Wang Qiongyao were talking, a handsome young man waved his hand, inviting Wang Qiongyao, a newcomer to the company, to come over and lend him a hand.

There is no such despicable behavior as old employees bullying new employees in the company under Si Yisi's management.

On the contrary, these company veterans are quite willing to lend a hand to newcomers. After all, who didn't start as a newcomer and work their way up step by step? Letting newcomers go over and help them isn't about causing trouble; on the contrary, it's about making it easier for newcomers to absorb things they haven't encountered before.

"They're here."

Wang Qiongyao raised her voice, and unlike her soft, mosquito-like voice in front of Si Yisi, her voice was now full of energy.

A youthful vigor.

This sounded much more pleasant to Si Yisi's ears than the previous crying that sounded like she was about to collapse at any moment.

Faced with Si Yisi's questioning, Wang Qiongyao paused for a moment and replied during a break from helping out.

"I'll go see for myself..."

That's good.

Si Yisi wasn't annoyed; in fact, she was quite pleased. This was Wang Qiongyao's first step in learning self-reflection—distinguishing between truth and falsehood.

If she were to so easily accept Si Yisi's system's criticism of Wang Wan, then Si Yisi would be even more troubled.

The Wang family.

Wang Wan smashed her phone and landed on the leather sofa.

Hearing the commotion, Wang Li, the father, turned the doorknob and looked at his eldest daughter: "What happened?"

He was nearly fifty, but well-maintained, full of energy, and without a large beer belly. Compared to Wang Wan, Wang Li appeared much more composed and reserved, never showing his emotions.

Wang Wan, annoyed, slammed her phone down again, and it bounced on the sofa.

“I sent Wang Qiongyao to be Yu Anyan’s assistant. Everyone says he’s fallen for her, and the Yu family seems to be targeting the Wang family this time, so I sent Wang Qiongyao to see if she can turn the tide.”

"oh?"

Wang Li knew about Yu Anyan and Wang Qiongyao's affair. However, he only heard about it from others.

It seemed that a torrential downpour suddenly started after a banquet, and Wang Qiongyao was soaked to the bone. Yu Anyan took the initiative to step forward and put his coat on her.

To the scheming wealthy families, Yu Anyan's offer of assistance couldn't be simply due to kindness, especially considering the later clashes between the Yu family and the Wang family in the business arena...

Many people speculated that Yu Anyan had fallen for Wang Qiongyao and was therefore trying to destroy the Wang family's empire so that Wang Qiongyao would become his beautiful canary in the palm of his hand.

"Then what?"

Wang Li remained unmoved.

"Wang Qiongyao actually gave up on working as a handyman at Yu Anyan's company?!"

I told her she didn't need to come back!

Seeing Wang Wan so angry she was about to jump up and down, Wang Li coldly scoffed, "Go and coax Qiong Yao back for me."

He commanded.

"Why, Dad?!" Wang Wan cried out like a duck whose throat had been stepped on.

"What do you know?" Wang Li waved his hand impatiently. "Yu Anyan is willing to keep people in the company. Doesn't that show how special he is to Qiong Yao? And who told you that menial workers in the company are useless?"

“If used well, it can certainly be a brilliant move.” Wang Li looked at his clueless daughter with dissatisfaction.

"Get that Qiong Yao back, I don't need to tell you twice!"

Wang Wan's expression was uncertain, but she eventually composed herself and silently agreed to Wang Li's words.

It wasn't that she compromised with Wang Li, but rather that the system's words in Wang Wan's mind changed her thinking.

The system says: "Beauty filters, alluring fragrances, and seductive artifacts, once applied, cannot be taken back."

This means that Wang Wan can only place her hopes on Wang Qiongyao, so she must regain control and take back control of Wang Qiongyao!

Before Wang Li finished his "speech," he continued, "Feelings that originate from so-called love at first sight are unreliable. Wang Qiongyao is not enough; we need to add another bargaining chip to tip the scales in our favor."

Wang Wan thought of something.

"A child, a child born from an accident." Wang Li raised the corners of his mouth, like a hyena eyeing its prey.

"This accident isn't exactly glorious; we need to make Yu Anyan feel deeply guilty towards Qiong Yao."

At this moment, both members of the Wang family harbored ulterior motives, their eyes green as wolves.

As they were talking, Wang Li received a phone call. His expression suddenly became very strange. He turned to Wang Wan and said, "We don't need to worry about Yu Anyan's child anymore."

"Someone is pregnant unexpectedly."

"ah?"

However, Wang Wan couldn't understand why Wang Li looked pale and choked.

Isn't this a good thing?

Author's Note: Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Nan Muhe 10 bottles; Mr. Miao 1 bottle;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The world is reborn except for me (29)

In a residence that was under strict lockdown.

Qin Ming suddenly woke up and realized that he had actually taken a nap while lying face down.

He looked up and saw You Weiyue sitting next to him with a cold expression. She was holding a pen, but the small notebook under her hand was completely blank.

Qin Ming didn't know why, but he always felt that You Weiyue was becoming more and more unapproachable... She looked really gloomy now.

To avoid incurring You Weiyue's wrath, Qin Ming quickly jumped up and left her side.

He had just opened the door when he bumped forehead to forehead with a young girl.

"Mi Qiaoqiao!" Qin Ming called out angrily to his only relative.

"It hurts," Mi Qiaoqiao rubbed her forehead. "I asked you what you should do, right? Qin Mingming, why are you in such a panic today?"

"ah……"

Qin Ming's pupils contracted slightly, and he suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of irritation.

"How should I know? I'm going to clear my head."

"Remember to come back early," Mi Qiaoqiao shrugged, making a face as if it were commonplace, "If you're any later, I'll eat your meal too!"

"Okay, okay." Qin Ming couldn't quite describe his feelings for a moment.

On the one hand, he felt at ease, but on the other hand, he was extremely agitated and needed something to quell his restlessness.

Qin Ming left the residential area where the inspectors lived, turned right, and easily found himself on a busy street.

"Just buy something to eat tonight, that'll do." Qin Ming looked in the direction of the voice and saw a middle-aged woman sitting in a wheelchair. For some reason, the outline of her face seemed somewhat familiar to Qin Ming.

A few wrinkles appeared on her forehead, and her hands were no longer as smooth and fair, but her slowly blooming smile was like a cornflower.

"This is your discharge date—" The female voice completely drew Qin Ming's attention.

“Aunt Peng also said she would buy you more good supplements, so Mom doesn’t have to worry,” Ning Ximu said with a smile. “We have money now.”

Mu Qingyi nodded slightly: "Yes...you silly child, you were so distracted by my illness that you almost got into trouble. Fortunately, heaven has eyes and we survived this ordeal."

Qin Ming vaguely remembered that he knew the woman in front of him, through a very special means.

However, he did not have any memory of Ning Ximu.

Based on the nature of his work, Qin Ming quickly realized that his memories had been overwritten once again.

Even though he had lost that part of his memory, Qin Ming couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction when he saw the woman in front of him with a smile.

His gaze towards Ning Ximu was so frequent that Ning Ximu turned her head to look at Qin Ming.

"Huh...?" Ning Ximu gave a short "huh".

Mu Qingyi asked her, "Does Xixi know this boy?"

Ning Ximu rubbed her temples, hesitating, "It seems like we know each other... I have a feeling that this boy saved me."

"Hmm? Did he help you? What's his name?"

“…Qin Ming.” Ning Ximu took a deep breath, finally pulling that name out of the sea. Looking at the solitary Qin Ming, she slowly uttered another familiar name.

"Yu Anyan".

Qin Ming watched as Ning Ximu, who was in her thirties, pushed her wheelchair toward him. He had to look up to see Ning Ximu's height.

He grunted through his throat, "Hmph!"

The sound was very soft and had no power at all, like the weak meow of a cat that had just removed its claws after baring its teeth.

—You and I were about the same height before!

Immersed in the familiar atmosphere, the two did not notice that a man with long hair and wearing a hat was secretly spying on them.

"who?!"

Qin Ming turned his head and clearly sensed that someone was watching them, but when he turned around, he found that everything around him was normal.

It was probably just a passerby who glanced at it casually...

The long-haired man rubbed the back of his neck, then breathed a sigh of relief, thinking to himself that it was fortunate he hadn't been discovered.

A little while later, he called Si Yisi: "Hey, boss? I saw Target Number Two here, oh right... I also saw Target Number Three."

"How is Target Number Three?" The long-haired man carefully observed Ning Ximu for a while. "He's fine. He's in good spirits and looks cheerful and confident. He doesn't seem sick or anything."

"Um."

Once Si Yisi confirmed Ning Ximu's safety, she quickly hung up the phone.

Ning Ximu was not originally from this world, but it seems that her world and the current small world have merged together.

The previous Ning Ximu had indeed died, but because she was now using a brand new body, Ning Ximu had a new backup and identity in the small world.

She can now start a new life completely and without any worries.

The past will no longer be a constraint for Ning Ximu.

Judging from how well Qin Ming and she were chatting, Mi Qiaoqiao must have woken up successfully as well.

This is a win-win situation, isn't it?

Si Yisi glanced at Wang Qiongyao, who was gritting her teeth, looking determined to stick to her work no matter what.

He can't even get involved in this system.

They're really motivated!

“M416, when will the plan to annex this small world begin?” Si Yisi asked.

The newborn system whispered, "It'll be soon. The life force we collect from the hosts will be enough to support the conquest of the small world in just two or three more times."

It wasn't too worried; it knew that Sis was an existence equal to, no, far superior to, its "creator." Sis was capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with Sis.

"Two or three times..." Si Yisi said meaningfully, "It's indeed fast."

Aside from Wang Wan, who is most likely the host, let's bring everyone else along.

A phone call came in, and Si Yisi answered it to find that it was from the security team captain.

"Mr. Yu, there's been someone lurking suspiciously around our company entrance for the past few days. Should we...?"

The security team leader had a slightly fierce voice, and Si Yi could easily picture his menacing face.

He meant to ask Si Yisi if they should deal with the sneaky person privately... The security team leader grew up in a place with poor public security, so he even had a bit of a "bandit-like" air about him in his daily work.

Si Yisi paused for a moment: "This is a society governed by the rule of law."

He reminded him.

The middle-aged security team leader slapped his forehead: "Okay, Mr. Yu, I'll do as you say."

"Keep a close watch on this person. Only report if he plans to do anything that could harm the company. Don't do anything unnecessary."

The security team leader readily agreed to Si Yisi's request.

He grinned, clenched his fist, and said to the young security guard beside him, "Listen to Boss Yu, keep a close eye on that guy lately—"

"If that person tries anything to threaten the company's security, execute him on the spot, understand?"

He demonstrated by swinging his fist.

"Understood!" The security guards had no doubts; they all understood.

The security team leader quickly added, "Don't cause any trouble. President Yu said we live in a society governed by law. Do you understand?"

We all understand, we all understand.

The security guards exchanged glances. It was easy enough to leave someone with ill intentions half-dead without harming them.

It's easy to keep that person from finding out who did it...

It's as simple as putting a burlap sack over it!

Si Yisi only gave a few verbal instructions, and less than a minute later he received the surveillance video recording from the security team leader.

The person in the video was wearing a hat that completely covered their face, and their clothes were bulging, which was indeed very suspicious.

He was even quite vigilant, and would slip away as fast as lightning if anyone came near.

After everyone left, he continued to linger in the company.

The video contained very little information, but it was enough for Si Yisi to analyze it thoroughly.

This is a male, not very tall. He is wearing bulky clothes to cover his physical features; his body cannot support such large clothes, so he must be rather slender and thin.

Her hair, pressed down by her hat, was a little messy, and she seemed anxious and hesitant... She hadn't worked recently.

The man's departures were always traceable, making it easy for Si Yisi to discover his identity.

The cautious security captain could easily find the man's residence.

However, there was one thing that Si Yisi found strange...

The man deliberately shielded his front; what was he protecting?

Song Yunrong had no idea that the security guards were planning to put a sack over his head, and that the security team leader was about to dig up his entire family history.

He suddenly felt a chill and instinctively covered his abdomen.

As soon as Song Yunrong returned to his small home, he saw his several-month-old baby speak fluently: "Daddy, did you go to secretly see Father again?"

Song Yunrong felt a little embarrassed upon hearing this, and stroked her protruding belly, saying, "Isn't prenatal education supposed to be good for the baby's development? I just want my little brother to be closer to me..."

"Hmph," Song Baobao and Song Ning sneered, "What's so interesting about someone like Father?"

He gritted his teeth: "They still abandoned us and my brother."

Song Yunrong didn't know how to defuse Song Ning's malice towards Yu Anyan; the other party might not even know about the child's existence.

Song Yunrong doesn't have a high level of education. Her daily routine consists of hanging out at gatherings at her relative Wang's house, trying to build up her network of connections.

After returning from a pool party, he experienced various pregnancy-related symptoms, and a doctor's examination confirmed that he was indeed pregnant.

It's absurd that Song Yunrong, a normal man, got pregnant!

But he didn't know why he "felt maternal instincts" and insisted on giving birth to this child whose father was unknown.

After giving birth to Song Ning, he discovered he was pregnant with another child, so he had to continue the pregnancy.

Song Yunrong couldn't determine who the child's father was before because he had never had an improper relationship with anyone.

When Song Ning was born... Song Yunrong noticed a striking resemblance between him and Yu Anyan. Since Yu Anyan had indeed attended that pool party, Song Yunrong guessed there was a strong possibility that Yu Anyan was the father of her child.

His lingering at Yu Anyan's company was not so simple; it was because of reasons such as prenatal education being beneficial to the child.

His lingering at the company was fundamentally due to greed.

Song Yunrong secretly hoped that Yu Anyan would discover him and his children. Deep down, he wanted to use these two children to hook up with Yu Anyan, this lucrative fish.

Even more so, Song Yunrong secretly indulged Song Ning's, a naturally intelligent child, in his aversion to Yu Anyan.

Ultimately—

Song Yunrong tried to attract Yu Anyan's attention in various ways.

He couldn't reach the top on his own, but he could rise to the top in one step thanks to Yu Anyan.

Song Yunrong suddenly felt a wave of nausea. After he finished vomiting while holding his stomach, there was a knock on the door.

He saw a familiar middle-aged man through the peephole, but how could he dare to open the door in his current state?

Just as Song Yunrong was thinking this, the phone next to her rang, and Wang Li's voice came through the phone:

"Yunrong, open the door. Your uncle has come to discuss a deal with you—a deal concerning the child in your womb."

He knows!

A deafening clap of thunder woke Song Yunrong, but after much persuasion from Wang Li, he slowly opened the door, his face ashen.

Putting aside everything else, the Wang family relatives could be considered Song Yunrong's benefactors; all his savings came from their friendship.

Therefore, Song Yunrong, as the recipient of their funding, dared not and could not refuse them.

Wang Wan looked at the man with a bulging belly exposed behind the open security door and showed the same strange expression.

No wonder Dad looked so strange!

"Don't worry, your uncle won't do anything to you. On the contrary, he's here to bring you a windfall."

Wang Li skillfully concealed his repulsive and strange expression, revealing a sly smile.

Author's Note: The later descriptions reference some unscientific plot points, so they lack logic. The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new address. New m... New desktop version... Please open the new address after bookmarking it. The old address will no longer be accessible.

The world is reborn except for me (30)

Song Yunrong invited Wang Li and Wang Qiongyao inside.

Their conversation was very brief, but they reached a preliminary consensus.

After the birth of her second child, Song Yunrong will briefly hand him over to Wang Li, and Wang Li will guarantee to help Song Yunrong get close to Yu Anyan after the matter is accomplished.

How could Song Yunrong be a match for that old fox Wang Li?

So of course he didn't know Wang Li's plan—that he was doing all this to take over Yu Anyan's company.

But Song Yunrong wanted to get close to Yu Anyan for his power and money... Once Wang Li succeeded, his plan to get close to Yu Anyan would also be shattered.

After Song Yunrong finished talking with the people from the Wang family, she noticed that the bedroom door was slightly ajar.

Song Ning was quietly peering outside when the sight of those dark eyes made his heart skip a beat.

"My brother will come back, I promise." Song Ning was too clever... Song Yunrong felt guilty under his gaze, and her words sounded weak and powerless.

“I know,” Song Ning said with a precocious look, “It’s so good that my little brother can help Dad.”

Hearing his words of agreement, Song Yunrong shuddered for some reason.

Although Song Ning referred to his younger brother, his attitude was as if the child he was carrying was merely a commodity to be used.

He did not show any welcome, bias, or even resistance towards the child.

The lightness of the air startled Song Yunrong.

Song Yunrong couldn't explain this feeling either—he subconsciously began to reject his own child, who could bring him endless wealth.

"It's good that you can understand."

He needs to pause several times to utter a complete sentence in a short period of time.

A transaction is also taking place outside the door.

"Dad, what are your plans regarding Qiong Yao?" Wang Wan asked for his opinion.

“We’ll find the right opportunity to act when she’s alone with President Yu,” Wang Li said. “It doesn’t matter if she doesn’t get pregnant the first time; we still have this child as a backup plan.”

Wang Li's ambitions extend beyond just the Yu family company; he also seeks to seize other assets under Yu Anyan's name.

Of course, achieving the latter will take a relatively long time, but Wang Li can wait.

"However... we are still missing one option. We must prepare for the worst. If Qiong Yao is not pregnant, we must at least make her show some signs of pregnancy."

"Once we get past the initial period, there will be plenty of opportunities to operate later."

Upon hearing Wang Li's words, Wang Wan's eyebrows suddenly lit up with a smile. She said confidently, "I have a way to solve this problem."

She still had the fake pregnancy pills and dream pills provided by the system.

The fake pregnancy pill can make Wang Qiongyao's belly swell up high, allowing her to fully experience the feeling of ten months of pregnancy, while the illusion pill can create the illusion of a passionate night...

It was prepared specifically for Yu Anyan and Wang Qiongyao.

Si Yisi suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He narrowed his eyes and raised an eyebrow—who would dare to plot against him?

Wang Wan acted very quickly.

She quickly found an opportunity: the company's annual meeting. The annual meeting was held in the evening, and Si Yisi, following tradition, booked a venue specifically for the event.

Si Yisi quickly and concisely summarized the company's situation over the past year, and before the company employees could even feel bored, he had already finished his speech.

After that... as is customary, the rest of the time was entirely handed over to the company's employees.

This was a carnival—they even held a unique masquerade feast.

Each employee wore a different mask and enjoyed the night to the fullest without anyone knowing who they were.

Si Yisi sat quietly in a corner. He stayed there not because he wanted to get involved, but because he felt the sticky malice directed at him.

Since someone is deliberately orchestrating this drama, he, as the person involved, can't very well not get involved, right?

A young girl was deliberately led towards Si Yisi.

That's Wang Qiongyao. Today she's wearing a pink dress that perfectly complements the rabbit mask on her face.

Wang Qiongyao also spotted the quiet spot at a glance, and her eyes lit up as she walked over without hesitation.

—Because she has always been alone, she is not used to... crowded and noisy places.

"...Sir, could you move it a little?"

Wang Qiongyao only noticed Si Yisi sitting there after she got closer. People have an innate yearning for beauty, which made them linger.

Wang Qiongyao's heart skipped a beat when she saw Si Yisi's current appearance.

The masks at the banquet were all provided by Si Yisi, so the details and materials of the masks were extremely exquisite. Wearing this mask, one would feel as if strolling in a lavish ball of foreign nobles in the last century.

Wang Qiongyao gazed cautiously at the mask on the man's face, as if afraid of disturbing the ethereal atmosphere surrounding him.

She thought... This gentleman's mask was only a thin piece, without any fancy patterns, but the deep blue color outlined on it seemed to reflect into his pair of dark eyes, which were as still as a lake, revealing a touch of mystery and a hint of pure charm.

The peacock green on the mask resembles a bright gemstone unearthed from the depths of the forest, adorning the crown.

"They look like elves..."

Wang Qiongyao murmured involuntarily, her eyes clearly captivated.

This isn't some romantic feeling; it's just the normal reaction of being captivated by such charm.

Wang Qiongyao couldn't help but take a sip of the juice beside her to soothe her dry mouth.

Elf?

As Si Yisi listened to Wang Qiongyao's evaluation of him, he sketched out the typical image of the elves that existed in most of the small world—pure, kind, natural, and possessing beauty that transcended gender.

He slightly moved the corner of his lips, feeling that the valiant or bloodthirsty elves in a small number of small worlds were more suitable for him.

Si Yisi noticed the subtle glances from those around her and looked down at the juice in front of her.

He pretended not to know anything and drank it down in one gulp.

There were no drugs added to the juice, but it actually contained a high concentration of alcohol, enough to knock out a cow, to exaggerate a bit.

Si Yisi was fully aware of the schemes plotted against her by those behind her.

They wouldn't do anything blatantly illegal or disorderly; all they wanted to do was get the two main characters of the day completely drunk.

—After that, it's nothing more than taking them to bed and using some underhanded tricks to achieve their goals.

Si Yisi pretended to be drunk, resting her cheek on her hand, her eyes glazed over.

When she was drunk, Si Yisi casually poked Wang Qiongyao, hitting one of her acupoints, and she appeared to be drowsy as well.

In reality, there were no other additives in the juice that Wang Qiongyao drank, and of course she wouldn't get drunk as Wang Wan had suggested.

Wang Qiongyao found that her eyes suddenly could not open wide enough, and she could not even control her stiff limbs. She could only vaguely see the outside world through a very limited field of vision.

Wang Qiongyao was completely disoriented by this unexpected turn of events, but fortunately, the system on her body intervened in time.

"There is nothing wrong with the host's body; it's just that someone is trying to scheme against you."

"who?!"

Si Yisi simply said, "Let's wait and see."

In Wang Qiongyao's mind, this system was a complete stranger. How could a stranger be more convincing than what she saw herself?

Do you want me to go see it myself?

Not getting the answer she wanted actually made Wang Qiongyao feel a little more relaxed.

Wang Wan's side.

She felt that everything was ready except for the final push. The people she brought would pretend to be friends of Si Yisi and Wang Qiongyao and help the drunken couple away.

The two women had already helped Wang Qiongyao away, but a sudden change occurred on Si Yisi's side.

Who are you?

The two people who were called over were immediately startled, as the person they were looking for stood up perfectly on the spot.

A pair of black eyes stared straight at them through the mask, as if they knew everything.

The two men panicked and stammered, trying to salvage the situation: "President Yu, please. We brothers would like to take you to your room to rest."

Their words were full of flaws, and just when the two were in despair, they heard Si Yisi's slightly drunken voice: "Where?"

Si Yisi's voice was slightly hoarse at this moment, a few octaves lower than usual, but it gave her a unique charm.

At least Wang Wan on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment while listening.

She couldn't help but think that leaving Yu Anyan to Wang Qiongyao was really letting her off easy!

Despite her thoughts, Wang Wan still ordered them to carry out the original plan.

The two people standing in front of Si Yisi breathed a sigh of relief and patted their chests in a fluster. Good heavens, this rich guy is so hard to please; even when he's drunk, he acts like a spoiled brat.

They were terrified... they thought the mission had failed.

However, after watching Si Yisi walk steadily into the designated room, the two quickly hopped away like rabbits.

Intuition urged them to leave this place of trouble as soon as possible.

The Dream Pill in the room had been lit, and the fragrance of the pills that Wang Wan's Palace Pet System mentioned, which were used to help some concubines win the emperor's heart, filled the room.

Its flavor is quite unique, with a hint of sweetness.

As soon as Wang Wan entered, she saw Si Yisi smiling at her after removing her mask, and her greedy possessiveness surged for a moment.

She walked over to Wang Qiongyao, who was lying unconscious, and with a flick of her wrist, she was about to feed Wang Qiongyao the Pregnancy Pill.

Wang Qiongyao witnessed everything but was powerless to stop it. In her heart, she cried out, "System, what is my sister feeding me?!"

Wang Qiongyao's body rejected it very severely, to the point that alarms were going off in her head.

She watched helplessly as the red pill drew closer and closer. Wang Wan lifted her limp chin, intending to force it in—

Wang Qiongyao witnessed the deep malice in Wang Wan's eyes.

She can't even deceive herself.

No!

"What does Miss Wang Wan want to do?"

A voice rang in Wang Wan's ear, and her hand trembled, but then she almost subconsciously continued the previous action.

"A little medicine to cure the illness!"

Wang Wan's voice was intense.

"Medicine?" Si Yisi suddenly spoke up. "I think... it's you, Miss Wang, who needs treatment, isn't it?"

"It would be better for Miss Wang to digest this pill herself."

As she spoke, the next second after stopping Wang Wan's movements, Si Yisi took her hand and made her feed herself the Pregnancy Pill.

Wang Wan's eyes were wide open, almost bulging out of their sockets. She was desperately choking, vehemently resisting swallowing the Pregnancy Pill!

She briefly stopped the pregnancy pill from falling into her mouth, but then... Si Yisi held a glass and poured all the water inside into Wang Wan's mouth.

He even controlled Wang Wan's jaw, preventing her from closing her mouth!

Water was poured in with a gurgling sound, and in Wang Wan's eyes wide with horror... the fertility pill meant to harm Wang Qiongyao was forced into Wang Wan's own mouth!

"Ugh, ugh!"

Wang Wan bent over and knelt on the ground, digging forcefully into her throat, but naturally couldn't find anything.

The Palace Pet System in her mind was still speaking out at an inopportune time: "The Pregnancy Pill is unique and cannot be reversed. Once taken, its effects will automatically dissipate after ten months."

"Ugh...ugh!!"

Wang Wan vomited so badly she almost brought up her stomach acid; this time, the vomiting was no longer something she willingly did…

This is the most basic form of morning sickness during pregnancy.

Moreover, Wang Wan's abdomen began to swell and ache abnormally, as if something was constantly pushing downwards, giving people a terrifying feeling that her flesh and blood might fall at any moment.

Wang Wan was so anxious that tears streamed down her face and onto the ground, but neither Si Yisi nor Wang Qiongyao, who had been freed from her vagina by Si Yisi and had gotten up, showed any intention of helping her.

You reap what you sow!

Author's Note: A swift and decisive approach, love you all! Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Luo Ziwu 20 bottles; Mu Qing 4 bottles;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The world is reborn except for me (Chapter 31)

"medicine?"

Before Wang Wan could speak, Wang Qiongyao spoke softly.

"Sister, how come I didn't know I was sick?"

Even the most foolish person... after witnessing themselves being put on a bed with someone else, and then being drugged, will no longer believe that the person in charge has no malicious intent.

"Mr. System, can you analyze the effects of the pills my sister is going to feed me?"

Si Yisi's voice rang in her mind at just the right moment: "Yes. The person who takes the pill will experience a false pregnancy, and their belly will gradually swell according to physiological conditions, and they will have various real pregnancy reactions."

"It will automatically wear off after ten months, but during the duration of the drug's effects, no other means can abort this fake child."

Wang Qiongyao was finally overcome with anger—

She had initially only shown an expression filled with anger, but after this incident, Wang Qiongyao clenched her teeth and rushed over to grab Wang Wan's sleeve.

She looked around and found a 2L bottle of Nongfu Spring water nearby. Wang Qiongyao twisted the cap open with one hand and shoved the bottle into Wang Wan's mouth!

"Gurgle, gurgle."

Wang Qiongyao forcefully poured water into Wang Wan's stomach, her ruthlessness suggesting she wouldn't stop until all the water was gone.

A fierce glint flashed in her almond-shaped eyes: "Sister, since you enjoy getting people pregnant so much... then don't even think about spitting out the medicine."

Wang Wan's eyes widened.

You have a system too!

She suddenly realized that Wang Qiongyao had become her equal. Wang Wan felt deeply wronged, but the hand that was holding her chin, which was always weak and powerless, was like an iron hoop that she could not break free from.

Wang Wan struggled desperately to stop the water from rushing into her throat...

Wang Qiongyao seemed completely oblivious to her struggles, forcefully holding her chin and pouring the entire 2L bottle of mineral water into Wang Wan's stomach!

When Wang Qiongyao let go, Wang Wan collapsed to the ground.

She coughed and choked awkwardly, the water from the corner of her mouth forming a small puddle.

Wang Wan lay on the ground, using Wang Qiongyao's blind spot, and laboriously moved her hand towards the phone in her pocket.

She wants Wang Li to come and save her!

Almost there, almost there… Wang Wan felt her phone slip from her pocket into her hand. As long as she could access the call log, she could call her father back, and that would be her chance to turn the tide!

Wang Qiongyao didn't notice Wang Wan's subtle actions, which allowed her to successfully make the call.

Just as Wang Wan glanced at the screen and gave a small smile, the call was connected.

She was about to blurt out: Help me!

A slender hand effortlessly pried off Wang Wan's fingers one by one and snatched the phone away.

Wang Wan: ?!

Wang Wan had always been on guard against Wang Qiongyao, but somehow she "forgot" about the existence of the ruthless Si Yisi, and as a result, she was outmaneuvered.

Si Yisi took the phone and glanced at it briefly.

Wang Li was completely unaware of this: "Hey, Wanwan, did it go smoothly?"

He was enjoying a personal massage, completely absorbed in the moment, when he suddenly heard a magnetic male voice coming from Wang Wan's phone.

“It’s done,” Si Yisi said.

Wang Li said, "It's done? That's good. This young upstart, President Yu, is now completely under our control!"

"But who are you? Your voice sounds familiar."

Wang Qiongyao lay on the ground, vomiting bile, her face filled with resentment and bitterness. Suddenly, someone pulled her hair up. Wang Qiongyao squatted down and looked down at her sister, who roughly pulled her hair up.

Wang Qiongyao was also rough with her hands, not only messing up Wang Wan's hair into a tangled mess, but also pulling so hard that Wang Wan's scalp felt like it was on fire.

"Did my sister plan this with Dad?"

Wang Wan hissed in pain and turned her head away, refusing to answer.

Wang Qiongyao wasn't annoyed. Her attention was briefly drawn to Si Yisi, and she barely even pulled Wang Wan's hair anymore.

Wang Li suddenly felt something was wrong. The man speaking to him had fallen silent, but he could still hear his even, gentle breathing.

Amidst the breathing sounds, Wang Li heard some background noise... Sister?

What's going on?

Just as Wang Ligang had this thought, he heard the man say calmly, "I am Yu Anyan, and the matter has been very successful—"

“Your daughter, Wang Wanru, is pregnant as she wished,” Si Yisi stated in a declarative tone. “Next, it’s your turn, Mr. Wang.”

Just then, Wang Wan managed to let out a desperate scream: "Dad, save me!"

"Wh-what?!" Things had completely deviated from Wang Li's plan. Even though Si Yisi's tone of voice could be described as soft and slow... he suddenly shivered.

Wang Li realized that he was afraid of this young upstart he had been talking about... all because of a single sentence he had said.

How terrible!

"Mr. Yu, anything can be discussed!" Wang Li quickly tried to smooth things over, even changing his form of address to a more respectful one, making it impossible to find any fault with his tone. "This time, Wanwan acted on her own initiative, and I was too lenient with her!"

Wang Li's way of remedying the situation after discovering that things had been exposed was to attribute all the blame to Wang Wan.

Everything was done on Wang Wan's own initiative, and Si Yisi had no reason to blame the Wang Group. She really knows how to pass the buck.

After Wang Li tried to salvage the situation, he heard his phone go dead.

—Who's still listening to him? Si Yisi hung up the phone long ago after saying that!

“President Yu,” Wang Qiongyao said, looking directly at Si Yisi, “I have implicated you this time, and you can dismiss me at any time.”

“No need,” Si Yisi said indifferently. “Even without you, there will be Xiao Er, Xiao San, Xiao Si… coming over.”

"A perfectly good company CEO doesn't think about how to crush his competitors in business warfare, but instead wants to seize wealth through some shady means... Has he lost his mind?"

Under Wang Qiongyao's gaze, Si Yisi did not show anger at being schemed against, but rather mockery of such despicable tactics.

She had initially worried that Si Yisi might suffer losses, but now she realized that she had no reason to worry at all.

Si Yisi and Wang Li are worlds apart. Wang Li, who is constantly scheming and plotting, doesn't even have the right to reach Si Yisi's side.

no need--

These things were revealed in Si Yisi's eyes.

He felt there was no need to listen to Wang Li's pretense, so he simply hung up the phone.

Similarly... Wang Li's proud Wang Group was not much of a deal in Si Yisi's eyes. It was like a paper house, small and exquisite, but in Si Yisi's mind, it was something that could be destroyed at any time.

"call……"

Wang Qiongyao felt a tingling sensation all over her body, trembling with fear at the sight of Si Yisi's ferocious fangs.

At the same time, she couldn't help but admire Si Yisi's spirit and demeanor.

Without needing any system reminders, Wang Qiongyao said, "I understand, I will work hard for you."

Her gaze swept over Wang Wan's disheveled face without any change, and she said nothing, leaving her to Si Yisi to deal with as he saw fit.

This is one of the most charismatic people Si Yisi has ever encountered.

Wang Qiongyao has no attachment to the past. She knows to focus on the present instead of wallowing in hatred and turning herself into a completely different person.

A promising talent who has already grown into a promising young man.

“Good boy,” Si Yisi praised, then walked straight past Wang Wan and said, “Go to your cell and reflect on your actions.”

"Oh, right..." Si Yi stopped in his tracks as if he had just remembered something.

He bent down and took Wang Wan's arm.

The disheveled yet beautiful woman glared fiercely at Si Yisi, her eyes filled with boundless hatred.

"Oh."

Wang Wan suddenly opened her eyes wide. The cold laugh had appeared in her mind, and along with the laugh, she heard a strange mechanical sound.

Her head suddenly throbbed with pain, as if it were about to explode, but Wang Wan stared intently in Si Yisi's direction, unable to utter a single word—

She listened blankly as the screams of her own palace concubine system echoed, rough like pebbles grinding against her feet.

"Help... Clapper!"

"Master... please help!!"

Its sound abruptly stopped, but another sound lingered around Wang Wan like a shadow.

Amidst the cries for help from the Palace Pet System, she heard some other subtle noises, like the sound of someone chewing on food!

The Palace Pet System was devoured little by little!

Wang Wan could no longer muster any hatred or hostility. She trembled as if being drenched by a torrential downpour—the monster before her was one that no human could resist!

If he can devour something like a system, can he also devour his own brain?

“M416,” Si Yisi called out to the new system, “Don’t deliberately scare Wang Wan. Stop the chewing sound you’re playing.”

"Burp—" The newborn system couldn't help but let out a loud burp, and all the rose petals retracted, returning to a reserved and delicate appearance.

“I didn’t mean to,” M416 said sheepishly.

“A troublemaker,” Si Yisi said, acting like a child.

The new system wrapped itself up tightly with flower petals and carefully wrote the word into its core database.

—That's its new name, right?

What Wang Wan did was certainly not enough to send her to the police station, but Si Yisi soon had all the evidence against her.

In truth, Si Yisi didn't really want to take over the Wang Group. The company, like its leader, was rotten to the core. It appeared very prosperous on the outside, but its accounts were far from satisfactory.

So initially, Si Yi thought they would destroy themselves, and he saw no need to take action.

Now?

Wang Qiongyao stayed at the company to continue her systematic learning. Si Yisi gave a little push, and with minimal effort, the employees of Wang's Group left voluntarily and without any regret.

The Wang Group never had a chance to fully realize its potential; it failed because of its personnel issues.

A company can rise to prominence overnight, or it can disappear overnight.

"Heh, hehe~"

Wang Wan had been driven somewhat insane by the torment. The loss of the system and the torment of "pregnancy" caused her to lose weight rapidly, her cheekbones protruding high, making her strangely glowing eyes particularly striking.

She held her phone and made a call to Wang Li.

"Hehe~ Dad, see you in jail."

"What do you mean? What do you mean!" Wang Li has been like a firecracker that's been lit these days, exploding at the slightest provocation.

He was at his wit's end; even a stray dog ​​was better off than him.

His biological daughter's words dealt Wang Li a further blow. He jumped up in anger and dialed the number of Si Yisi, which he had obtained through a acquaintance.

After the call connected, Wang Li said menacingly into the phone, "Yu Anyan, do you think you can bring me down like this? I have a backup plan... You will regret this for the rest of your life!"

His gaze swept around and he saw a photo sent by his subordinates, featuring Song Yunrong and his child.

At this moment, the entire family of three is in Wang Li's hands; this is Wang Li's only remaining option when he has no other choice.

Si Yisi wanted to fight him to the death, didn't she? Well then, let's see if he wants his two children's lives!

Wang Li squinted his eyes with a morbid excitement, waiting to hear Si Yisi's voice.

A clear, pleasant, yet somewhat formulaic voice came from the other end of the phone.

"Hello, this is the front desk of Yu's Company. Are you looking to make an appointment with Mr. Yu? Shall I go and ask him for you?"

The receptionist gave him a strange look. She wondered if the person on the other end of the phone was mentally unstable.

Wouldn't it be a waste of my time to have a normal conversation with him?

Wang Li's enthusiasm vanished, leaving him speechless and trembling.

"You bastard Yu Anyan!!"

The person he barely knew gave him wasn't Si Yisi's private phone number at all, but rather the receptionist's contact information! (The website address has changed. Please bookmark the new address. New m... New desktop version... Please open it at the new address after bookmarking it. The old address will no longer be accessible.)

The entire world except mine has been reborn (Chapter 32)

"I don't know where Mr. Wang offended you... But Mr. Yu, it's always good to leave some room for maneuver. Don't push us to the brink. It will put us, your partners, in a very difficult position."

"Oh? Forgive me?" Si Yisi glanced distractedly at the person who had come to plead for Wang Li.

The lobbyist forced a smile, thinking that since Si Yisi had brought it up herself, there was room for negotiation.

But unexpectedly, Si Yisi's tone changed abruptly. While her attitude remained seemingly unchanged, the words she uttered...

"What did Wang Li do to offend me?" Si Yisi rested her chin on her hand, a smirk playing on her lips. "Didn't he offend the rights of people with legitimate jobs?"

"Why do you feel troubled? Could it be that you've also been involved in those illegal and disorderly activities?" Si Yisi asked casually. "Then the relevant departments should really investigate..."

The lobbyist fell silent, wiping away non-existent sweat.

The fact that someone would plead for Wang Li knowing what he had done suggests that the company is unlikely to be entirely innocent.

How could he dare to say another word in Wang Li's defense? He realized that the CEO Yu whom Wang Li had offended was a ruthless person!

“Please plead for mercy…” Si Yisi said, “Then tell me in person.”

He placed his hands on the table, clasped together, and uttered an address: "The agreed time is this afternoon, make sure... it gets through."

The lobbyist saw a blatant threat in Si Yisi's eyes.

In the afternoon, the sunlight was so gentle it felt like it could melt your bones, and the lush greenery everywhere tickled and nourished your heart.

Just as Si Yisi was about to leave, Wang Qiongyao was twirling her pen and talking to her "system".

"I think I've hit a plateau... Some things are easy to understand when I hear them, but so hard to put into practice."

Wang Qiongyao frowned in distress.

The more she learned, the more she realized the narrowness of her knowledge. What she had learned at home was like scratching an itch through a boot when applied to real life—it had little aesthetic value whatsoever…

It's not very meaningful for the job.

"Like this?" Si Yisi asked her.

"Um...so I wanted to ask Mr. System if you have any suggestions?"

"Why not try finding a major you like and going to university?" Si Yisi suggested. "Staying at the company is just to ensure your safety to the greatest extent possible, and also to expose you to certain emotional influences—"

"But now the Wang family is no longer a threat, and there's nothing for you to avoid."

“But I’ve hardly ever been to school…” Wang Qiongyao nodded.

“Your mother left you her personal assets and connections, which even the downfall of the Wang family group cannot take away,” Si Yisi rationally analyzed. “You can use these to transfer to a high school and take the college entrance exam just like all your classmates. Wouldn’t that solve the problem?”

"Worrying that they look down on you is an unnecessary concern. Host, remember that at every stage, people admire the strong. As long as you are stronger and do better than others, any rumors will just be embellishments on your path to progress. Do you really think you are inferior to others?"

Wang Qiongyao's eyes lit up: "Of course not!"

She added, "Mr. System, you're so kind."

Si Yisi thought to herself, "It's not him who's good, it's Wang Qiongyao herself. If she doesn't have this ambition, nothing anyone says can motivate her to work hard."

He got up and left the company through the opening and closing glass door.

Wang Li arrived at the agreed-upon location as expected.

However, his expression now vaguely revealed a hint of madness, as if he had reached the end of his rope. He was tightly clutching something in his hand, trembling with tension and excitement.

Before Si Yisi could speak, Wang Li spoke first, his voice low and sinister: "Hey Yu, if you don't want your two children to die, don't hand those things over to the higher-ups!"

Wang Lisheng confidently tossed out a sealed file folder, which Si Yisi took and slowly tore open.

He was very disappointed with what was inside.

Paternity test report, and several photos, some of which could even be considered explicit.

Without exception, the photos all feature a man with a protruding belly.

According to Si Yisi, Song Yunrong was accompanied by a child, but in fact, the child did not appear on camera at all.

Oh no... she did appear on camera, but it was what Song Ning looked like when she was born.

Just as Wang Li was about to say something more smugly, Si Yisi interrupted:

"Song Yunrong".

"What?"

Si Yisi said calmly, "Do you think I don't know he exists?"

He scoffed, "If President Wang can find out something, why do you think Yu Anyan can't?"

Moreover, the two companies and their networks are not even on the same level; Wang Li's company is just playing house.

"So what?!" Wang Li slammed his fist on the table, threatening hysterically, "If you dare hand over that evidence to the higher-ups, you can forget about ever seeing them again!"

Si Yisi picked up her phone and unlocked the screen.

He pointed the screen at Wang Li's face and sent an email in front of him.

"bite!"

A voice announced that the acceptance had been successful.

"The evidence has been sent out now." Si Yisi looked at Wang Li.

"You, you, you!" Wang Li looked like he was about to faint, but before he could speak, a strangely dressed adult carrying a child walked towards him.

Wang Li recognized the person immediately. The person who walked up to them was clearly Song Yunrong and her child!

"President Wang, please stop threatening me with their safety," Si Yisi smiled slightly. "See, they've come out now, haven't they?"

Wang Li was dumbfounded. He had clearly ordered his men to keep a close watch on these two people, and even to injure them slightly if anything went wrong!

Si Yisi said, "Mr. Wang's employees are just like him, only interested in profit. To get them to switch sides with me... all it takes is a small promise to get them to release the people."

Of course... the employees have no chance of getting what Siss promised.

Their attempted kidnapping of Song Yunrong and her child is supported by clear and undeniable evidence; the label of accomplice is enough to get them into serious trouble.

"You!" No matter how cunning a fox is, it will lose control of its anger when all its schemes fail.

Not to mention... Wang Li was already teetering on the edge of a cliff!

Wang Li roared and picked up the teapot next to him, about to pour the scalding tea over Si Yisi's head.

"……ah!"

He was tripped by Si Yisi, and his body staggered. The tea in the teapot spilled out, and several drops of scalding tea splashed onto Wang Li's leg.

Red burn marks immediately appeared on Wang Li's legs. He screamed, but suddenly police officers in uniform rushed up from the shadows and said sternly, "Wang Li, you are suspected of a kidnapping case. Please come with us to the police station for investigation."

Once at the police station, Wang Li will discover that his crime is far more serious than just attempted kidnapping...

There are still many things that are set in stone waiting for him to face!

"Mr. Wang?" Song Yunrong, who was summoned here, was stunned by this turn of events. His child, Song Ning, was much calmer, hiding behind Song Yunrong with only half of his face showing.

"President Wang is going to the police station for questioning." Si Yisi interrupted Song Yunrong, not even glancing at the man who was secretly glancing at him.

—Song Yunrong's black eyes truthfully reflected his current thoughts.

He first recognized Si Yisi, paused in surprise for a second, then his eyes lit up. After glancing at Si Yisi for a few more seconds, his eyes flashed with a satisfied and greedy light.

It was as if Si Yisi had become Song Yunrong's possession.

Song Yunrong possesses the handsome face of Yi Si, the god of greed, and the wealth represented by Yi Si.

Why would someone like that bother to look at something? Si Yi thought.

Si Yisi ignored Song Yunrong and asked him, "Mr. Song, what brings you to see President Wang?"

"Ask him about his children—?"

In an instant, Song Yunrong felt as if Si Yisi's gaze had pierced through her, as if she were naked in front of him.

He awkwardly held up his bulky clothes.

"You...you know..."

How could he think that President Yu couldn't discover anything? Song Yunrong thought to himself, his eyes revealing a desire he himself was unaware of.

Si Yisi coldly replied, "Mr. Song's body is no different from that of an ordinary person, is it?"

"Well?"

"Mr. Song has given birth to a child... and another child remains in her womb to continue developing. Don't you find anything strange about that?"

This is completely—an eerie existence that doesn't fit the prevailing theme of a mundane, unformed little world.

This is abnormal!

Author's Note: Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Yun doesn't remember anything (5 bottles);

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The world, except for me, has been reborn (thirty-third incarnation).

Si Yisi looked directly at Song Yunrong, and his gaze made Song Yunrong feel threatened.

Looking into those dark eyes, Song Yunrong had the illusion that she was trapped in a vast thunderstorm and was about to die.

"What do you mean by that?!"

Song Yunrong reacted extremely strongly. He clutched his abdomen and took a few steps back, trying to shield Song Ning behind him.

"President Yu may not acknowledge Ningning as your child, but you can't even think about... getting rid of them!"

Si Yisi's oppressive gaze made Song Yunrong think that he was going to secretly get rid of them.

He was in a panic, his body pressed against the security door, his hand involuntarily reaching for the doorknob. It was as if, should Si Yisi take any action that threatened his safety, Song Yunrong would immediately abandon the child and run away.

Compared to his child... Song Yunrong cherishes herself more.

"Oh, Mr. Song, you've misunderstood something."

“That’s not what I meant. Song Ning is indeed Yu Anyan’s biological child.”

Si Yisi chuckled.

His smile was devoid of emotion, but unexpectedly, it made Song Yunrong seem to relax. Song Yunrong lowered her head, her eyes darting around, probably imagining something that made her feel much more confident.

Song Yunrong is unimportant; what Si Yisi really wants to see is Song Ning's reaction.

Just as Song Yunrong was about to completely shield Song Ning behind her, Song Ning suddenly took a step to the side, moving out of the "protective circle".

Then he stared at Si Yisi with a scrutinizing and indifferent gaze, giving the impression of precocious intelligence.

“I don’t like you,” Song Ning suddenly said.

Before Si Yisi could react, Song Yunrong quickly covered Song Ning's mouth with her hand to stop him from saying anything more.

Although flustered, Song Yunrong still managed a fawning smile: "President Yu, please forgive Ningning. She's not very good at expressing herself. Don't take it to heart."

Seeing that Si Yisi didn't show any unusual expression, Song Yunrong said again, "This...this matter was an accident. I don't know how I suddenly got pregnant with President Yu's child."

He stole a glance at Si Yisi, his expression shy and timid.

"Mr. Yu, you can come and see the child in the future, but please don't separate my son and me..."

Si Yisi: "..."

He could more or less guess what Song Yunrong was thinking—he felt that Si Yisi had come back because she had discovered the child's existence and wanted to take him back to the Yu family to take care of him.

The so-called "don't let the father and son be separated" actually represents Song Yunrong's ambition to share wealth and status.

Where did Song Yunrong get the confidence to think that Si Yisi would give him face?

Yes... a mother's status rises with her son's.

“Mr. Song has misunderstood something,” Si Yisi repeated her previous words, “I only came to have a good talk with Wang Li about life, and also to meet the person who is plotting against me behind my back.”

His gaze was fixed squarely on Song Yunrong's face, devoid of any warmth.

“I know perfectly well what agreement Mr. Song and Wang Li reached,” Si Yisi said.

Song Yunrong's face turned as white as paper in an instant, and he watched as Si Yisi played an audio clip in front of him.

The audio clearly revealed the content of Song Yunrong and Wang Li's conversation. No one could miss the fact that Song Yunrong and Wang Li had conspired to seize the Yu family's assets by using the child.

“Mr. Wang is already in jail. If I hand this over to the police, you will be considered an accomplice.”

"No, don't do this!"

Song Yunrong was so anxious that tears were about to fall. He even started to gag dramatically, tightly hugging his abdomen as if the child in his arms was about to be born.

He looked like he was so angry he was about to have a premature birth.

"Song Yunrong, your acting is so fake," Si Yisi said coldly. "You're putting on a show of painful groans and vomiting, trying to use a tender approach to resolve your own crisis?"

Song Yunrong, who was performing with great intensity, suddenly stiffened and could no longer continue.

He was indeed putting on a show. Song Yunrong didn't actually have any "motherly" feelings for her child, Song Ning. She did experience nausea during her pregnancy, but other than that, Song Yunrong didn't endure any of the suffering that comes with childbirth.

Song Yunrong didn't experience any pain during childbirth. The baby was like a ball attached to her belly, which would fall off automatically when the time came.

His friendly attitude towards Song Ning was mostly a pretense, because in Song Yunrong's heart he needed to gain the trust of this almost demonic child in order to make Song Ning willingly become his treasure trove and bargaining chip.

The father-son relationship between Song Yunrong and Song Ning is a very abnormal thing.

Even after her performance was exposed, Song Yunrong still did not give up on using emotional appeal.

"I didn't, I didn't! Mr. Yu, please let me go for the sake of the child in my belly!"

Even in this situation, Song Yunrong still didn't give up her naive ideas.

The child was undoubtedly his best excuse; at least for a few months, Yu Anyan wouldn't dare to lay a hand on him. Song Yunrong thought—he had learned how to please these wealthy people; wouldn't a few months be enough for him to soften Yu Anyan's heart?

Isn't it said that rich people are lonely and empty? Well, when he, like a little sun, shines on Yu Anyan, even a stone would melt.

Song Ning watched the farce unfolding before her with cold eyes.

Song Yunrong's eyes revealed an undisguised desire for profit.

The M416 system gasped in Si Yisi's mind: "How could there be such an arrogant and conceited person?"

"Can't he understand human speech?"

"Mmm," Si Yisi responded softly.

Song Yunrong's actions seemed extremely ridiculous; he seemed to seriously believe that Si Yisi should follow the script he had prescribed.

Just like now, he felt that Si Yisi letting him go was a foregone conclusion.

"What should we do if someone doesn't understand what we're saying...?" M416 tried to find an answer in the database.

Si Yisi stepped forward, directly stepping over Song Yunrong to confront Song Ning. Their eyes met, and Si Yisi said, "What are you?"

"The best way to deal with unreasonable people is to ignore them," the M416 system said happily. "Learned something new!"

“I hate you,” Song Ning said viciously.

He suddenly reached out and tried to push Si Yisi down, displaying the image of a child who strongly rejects the existence of his biological father.

Si Yisi had already confirmed Song Ning's abnormality.

Song Yunrong, a man with no abnormal physiological sex characteristics, became pregnant with Yu Anyan's child without experiencing anything of that kind of thing, and he also did not experience the pain caused by pregnancy...

The child he fathered, Song Ning, could never be an ordinary child.

Song Ning was an abnormal child conceived through the assisted delivery of Song Yunrong's womb. Why then did this abnormal child have to possess Yu Anyan's bloodline?

If Yu Anyan dies, his company and assets will be inherited by his only blood relative—given that Yu Anyan is an important figure in this small world… This inheritance is even related to the passing down of “luck”.

If Song Ning were to inherit the fortune, then the entire small world would, to some extent, be open to him—

At that point, wouldn't it be perfectly normal to want to possess a small world for oneself?

Without hesitation, Si Yisi answered: "You are a system-like being."

Song Ning's act was convincing, but his inorganic, emotionless eyes betrayed him. Song Ning wasn't rejecting Yu Anyan, but rather the body residing within Yu Anyan's body…

Si Yisi.

Because Song Ning is likely a separate entity or a pawn within the system, Si Yisi's authority, functions, and abilities far exceed those of Song Ning.

Therefore, Song Ning's program subconsciously rejected the existence of Si Yisi, who held a high position...

Hmm? A thought flashed through Si Yisi's mind: Could it be that Yu Anyan died at such a young age because the defector system had initiated a plan to plunder luck and small worlds?

"What is that?"

Song Yunrong couldn't understand what Si Yisi was saying at all; it was like listening to gibberish, leaving her completely bewildered and at a loss.

His pale face, which had become bluish from being deliberately ignored, was now filled with confusion.

But the next second, Song Yunrong's eyes widened, and he almost stopped breathing for a moment—just as he followed Si Yisi's gaze to his child, Song Ning.

Song Ning's child's form suddenly disintegrated, turning into a void "monster." In the blink of an eye, as Song Yunrong looked over, the space around them also distorted dramatically.

Song Yunrong's expression and movements froze at this moment; his mouth remained wide open, fear etched on his entire face.

The "monster's" mouth opened and closed, accompanied by an emotionless, mechanical voice.

"Designated target: System, target: Devour!"

"As instructed by the main system, the power of this world can be used to eliminate those who defy it!"

M416 felt a chill run down its spine when faced with a subsystem that should be its equal.

"What is this?!" It couldn't comprehend the terrifying power that Song Ning was unleashing... that power could tear a hundred of itself to shreds!

"Hmm? It's nothing—" Si Yisi glanced at Song Ning and said casually.

"It's just the power of the world."

"Just kill him."

That's all? The M416 system was deeply terrified. The power of the world... meant the ability to manipulate all the products of this small world.

This information was written into the database of the M416 system.

Therefore, it understood that what Si Yisi meant by "slaying" could be roughly translated as—

To be an enemy of the world!

And this place is the home ground of the small world!

Author's Note: The next chapter will still be in this instance, but the title will be different.

This world is already quite long... because it's essentially a collection of many smaller storylines combined together. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Beauty 2 bottles;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The World's Public Enemy (Part 1)

The M416 system was shocked by the decision Sidley made, but it soon discovered that the situation was not so good.

Si Yisi offered almost no resistance as the power of space engulfed her, while Yu Anyan's body crashed to the ground with a thud.

M416 huddled in the corner: "Ah..."

It dared not make a sound, fearing it might alert a hostile system with higher authority. But strangely, after the monster froze the surrounding space and swallowed Si Yisi, it suddenly closed its eyes and ceased all functioning.

"What is that?!"

M416 suddenly looked to the side and caught sight of a fleeting, beautiful figure.

The phantom wore a black hood and an elaborate, floor-length black dress with a Western fantasy feel. Half of her face was visible, giving people a contradictory feeling of exquisite yet decadent beauty.

Her aura was extremely striking, like a king sitting high on a skull throne, exuding a dark aura.

What startled the M416 system was not the woman's demeanor or appearance, but rather the powerful sense of familiarity and attraction she evoked!

This phantom contains the power of its original creator system!

M416 was doomed... It couldn't muster any resistance in front of the phantom. Just as Si Yisi could take it down in an instant, the presence in front of it could also be dealt with in a flash.

Under normal circumstances, it should—

Surrender? Beg for mercy?

M416 was reading and writing various countermeasures, but for some reason, a bold idea suddenly flashed into its mind.

There's still... a way! Although acting rashly now might lead to death, and letting the monster devour you might also be a dead end...

But—M416 glanced at Yu Anyan's body, and the rose petals suddenly clenched in tension, then flew towards the monster's body without hesitation.

The monster didn't hesitate to take in the M416 that came to it.

The phantom—that is, Freya—was speechless for a moment: "Why are you acting like we're facing a formidable enemy? We're on the same side, little thing."

After she finished speaking, her illusory figure flickered and disappeared from the spot.

This was originally a game between Freya, who had seized the power of the defection system, and the weakened defection system, but unexpectedly, Si Yisi intervened.

Since the king has already joined, Freya certainly won't stop him from sweeping through the enemy ranks.

In the instant she vanished, a very faint smile appeared on Freya's lips. "When you return, I will surely present you with that rebel."

—As the grandest tribute.

*

Do you ever feel like the world is against you?

When Si Yisi "woke up," he found himself in the middle of a battlefield, with countless rotting faces scurrying around him. Their bodies were covered in sores and emitted a foul stench.

Looking at these lifeless faces, Si Yisi immediately recognized them as zombies.

"An Yan, what are you standing there for?" A familiar face appeared in front of Si Yisi, but her lively smile and dimples were gone, replaced by worry.

Looking at that face, Si Yisi subconsciously swung the weapon in her hand, kicking a bunch of zombies away, and even decisively blowing off a large number of heads.

At the same time, some information appeared in his mind.

His name is Yu Anyan, and the person in front of him is his good friend Chi Chun. They should be fighting against the zombie invasion right now.

Si Yisi frowned. He noticed Chi Chun's anxious expression, and a feeling of resistance arose in his heart.

How could Chi Chun be like this? He should always be this carefree—

"Let's go, let's go! Don't linger!" Chi Chun said urgently. "An Yan, you can't fight against so many zombies!"

Can't beat them?

It does not exist.

Si Yisi glanced at Chi Chun, then at the zombies surrounding them, and silently raised the fire axe in her hand.

To Chi Chun's astonishment, Si Yisi, who was on the verge of defeat, launched a desperate counterattack!

These zombies, devoid of humanity and obsessed with tearing apart fresh flesh, swarmed around Si Yisi like mosquitoes drawn by the scent of blood. Once their blackened fingernails and sharp teeth wounded this human, the matter was already settled.

But in Chi Chun's blank stare, the zombies seemed to be deliberately running into the sharp edge of a fire axe, which created an invisible circle around Si Yisi.

Chi Chun held the long knife, unsure of what to do. It wasn't the zombies attacking them now; it was Si Yisi attacking the zombies instead, and Chi Chun was just a bystander watching this absurd scene!

The zombies that came were all low-level zombies. They were unaware of Si Yisi's power and kept rushing out.

Si Yisi simply hacked his way through the area, leaving behind piles of zombie remains. The low-level zombies in this area were almost completely wiped out.

Suddenly, his gaze sharpened and he stared in one direction. There, Si Yisi discovered a zombie that was quite different from the others. Compared to all the zombies he had dealt with, its existence was like the moon compared to a speck of dust.

Strangely, after realizing it had been exposed, the zombie that had been stealthily hiding suddenly turned and ran away in the opposite direction of the zombie horde.

“What a pity…” Si Yisi said in a low voice. The fire axe slipped from his hand for a second, then pierced the bodies of the remaining zombies before being grabbed back into his hand.

He stopped, the fire axe in his hand was already dull, but there wasn't a single disheveled spot on Si Yisi's body, not even a scratch on his clothes.

Chi Chun looked at the zombie corpses scattered at Si Yisi's feet, as if she could see their unfinished deaths—

Si Yisi's expression remained calm, but an invisible tension compelled Chi Chun to open her mouth: "An Yan, you..."

Si Yisi stared at Chi Chun's face, tilting the fire axe slightly forward: "Yu Anyan?"

He denied it sarcastically: "I am Si Yisi."

No matter how many times he says it, he only has one name: Si Yisi. Yu Anyan? Si Yisi vaguely understands that it is a shackle forcibly imposed on him.

Even his friend Chi Chun, who was standing right in front of him, was surrounded by layers of shackles and chains.

He looked up at the leaden sky, the dark clouds casting a deathly stillness over the world. And just then… Si Yisi also disliked this world; a burning desire stirred within him—

Tear this world apart!

The M416 system ran non-stop for a while before daring to stop.

It uses the body of a zombie that resembles a human, but because it has never controlled a physical form, it makes a series of ridiculous mistakes. The unique zombie that Si Yisi just saw was M416 in physical form.

"what to do……"

M416 felt like a pitiful little thing. Not only had it suddenly changed its species, but it had also just happily found the adult who had also been swallowed by the monster when Si Yisi's ferocious, watermelon-slicing-like movements forced it to stay away.

It overheard how the people around the adults addressed him: Yu Anyan.

But as far as M416 knows, the adult is not Yu Anyan!

M416 was a bit clever but also a bit timid. It knew it had to gain Si Yisi's trust, but it couldn't figure out how.

It tentatively tried to connect to the outside world like a system, and after a period of disturbed pain, it captured intermittent brainwaves.

"Aijiang City...□□...Three hours later...Cleanup."

"!" The little zombie M416's face twitched. It looked at itself, resignedly lifted one leg, and hopped back in the direction it had come from.

He knew exactly what the monster was going to do. The world before him was clearly one he had created, and its power would exert maximum pressure on Si Yisi!

For example, right now... using high-tech weapons created and invented by humankind to destroy Sias!

On the other side.

Chi Chun stammered awkwardly, "Um... An Yan, when did you change your name to Si Yisi?"

“At the beginning.” Si Yisi replied with a few words, seemingly unresponsive, as she organized the information she had gathered.

Chi Chun... People with this face all seem to have a silly personality, it's so easy to get information out of them.

In Chi Chun's memory, Yu Anyan grew up with him and even owned a very famous company.

However, just as the company's performance was booming, zombies suddenly appeared on Earth. Their outbreak brought devastating blows to humanity, especially to the area where Si Yisi and his team were located, which was one of the places with the highest concentration of zombies.

Si Yisi felt no connection to these messages.

His dark eyes were always cold as ice, carrying a silent resistance that kept people at a distance.

Occasionally, phrases like "boring, just a bunch of people who can only piece things together" would float into his mind.

His gaze shifted to Chi Chun for a moment, recalling how Chi Chun had been anxiously and haphazardly swinging his weapon, seemingly helpless against the zombies, even appearing cowardly and fearful...

Si Yisi felt very unhappy.

He was convinced from the bottom of his heart that Chi Chun was an imposter.

His name is clearly Si Yisi, but everyone thinks he is Yu Anyan, and familiar faces appear around him again—

Under normal circumstances, Si Yisi, who has lost her memory, should unconditionally, or subconsciously, trust the people who appear and accompany her... But is Si Yisi the kind of person who would rely on others?

Si Yisi can only rely on herself.

They were currently in a small apartment in a residential building. The windows had been nailed shut when they arrived, and the only place the zombies could easily climb was the balcony.

Si Yisi and his group waited there, hoping to catch their prey.

"Huff, huff..."

Strange, he heard the zombies breathing like humans? Si Yisi caught a rabbit.

A zombie with one leg broken in half was trying to jump up on one leg.

Si Yisi waited for M416 to laboriously climb onto the balcony, and without blinking, she was about to bring down the axe when, unexpectedly, M416 emitted a hoarse human voice:

"Someone will plant [illegal weapons] in Aijiang City!"

Si Yisi controlled his axe-wielding motion and, amidst Chi Chun's panicked expression, grabbed the zombie by the neck.

"Who are you?"

M416 rattled off a long string of beeps, then realized that, in Si Yisi's view, it hadn't uttered a single word. It was definitely constrained by the underlying forces of this world.

M416 was in agony; it felt it was about to be killed by Si Yisi.

“No matter who you are, I believe you are telling the truth,” said Si Yisi, the lie detector.

M416 was almost crying with happiness as it watched Si Yisi follow behind it without hesitation, and it was filled with enthusiasm.

"Wait! It's a zombie!" Chi Chun shouted incredulously from behind Si Yisi.

Si Yisi turned her head and glanced at him, a slight smile playing on her lips: "Do you expect me to believe you?"

"In my opinion... this zombie is more trustworthy than you."

He turned and left without hesitation.

Author's note: It will be very short. This world is about to end, so don't worry.

What I'll write about in the next world has already been hinted at. √ Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Li Ling 10 bottles; Xiao Xiaoxue and Bai Zhu 5 bottles; Zi Mo Ruo Wei Guang and Da Xie De Hong Shao Rou 1 bottle;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Enemy of the World (Part Two)

The M416 hops slowly, and it has to avoid main roads—because it seems to find its presence attractive to these mindless zombies.

It's not that zombies will swarm wherever it goes, but rather that the number of zombies will continuously increase in the areas it passes through.

The zombies didn't attack M416; they simply faced the direction M416 was heading, swaying and trailing behind it, seemingly having no intention of attacking for the time being.

But they...

Si Yisi realized something that M416 was unaware of.

He discovered that the zombies weren't ignoring the strange zombie; rather, they seemed to be waiting for a larger number of zombies to gather.

What would happen if enough zombies followed them?

Without a doubt... it was a fierce battle.

However, Si Yisi did not quicken his pace. He followed M416, whose leg was half rotten, at a leisurely pace, all the way to the edge of the city.

The zombie attack didn't last long, so in Chi Chun's description, there were always troops responsible for surrounding and patrolling outside the city.

At the time, so many people flocked to the area seeking government asylum that some even took advantage of the chaos to commit murder. Seeing the situation was too chaotic, they resolutely decided to leave the area where the crowds had gathered and go their separate ways.

As Si Yisi walked and observed, the sense of incongruity in this city was overwhelming.

Even the city's outskirts were eerily quiet... no, perhaps deathly still would be a more accurate description. Not a single troop stationed there could be seen.

Under a smoky gray sky, Aijiang City resembled a dead city.

Some scattered items lay on the roadside, and the M416's hopping motion caught Si Yisi's attention.

Following its guidance, Si Yisi bent down and picked up a dusty radio, quickly turned it on, and tuned it to the appropriate audio.

"Sizzle, sizzle..."

The radio emitted a crackling electromagnetic sound, rough like fingernails scraping against glass.

"Warning... If you survive... please leave the city immediately. The bomb will be deployed in ten minutes..."

It appeared to be able to barely sustain one operation, and after a difficult broadcast, it went silent with a hiss.

However, this information was enough to prove the authenticity of the message brought by M416, and it cast a hesitant and worried look at Si Yisi.

"Have you used this radio before?"

M416 nodded.

"Do you possess human intelligence?" The answer was another nod.

“You have some inexplicable goodwill towards me…” Si Yisi turned her head slightly, “So, do me a favor?”

If the hydrogen bomb were actually dropped, everyone in this city would surely die.

But perhaps only he and Chi Chun were left in Aijiang City, which is why the relevant agencies outside the city mistakenly believed that there were almost no survivors left in Aijiang City, and thus made the decision to exterminate the zombies.

Si Yisi had also inspected the area and discovered that some special objects had been buried on the city's outskirts at some unknown time, isolating the entire city from the outside world...

They simply couldn't leave this place on their own!

At first glance, this seems like a dead end, but Si Yisi thinks it's very easy to break.

"Clatter".

Si Yisi turned around and was met with a dumbfounded Chi Chun.

"Perfect timing, you also have things to do."

Regardless of what kind of person Chi Chun is, since he hasn't shown any hostility towards Si Yisi, he can naturally be used as he sees fit.

Why not take free work?

Outside the city.

The middle-aged man holding the military cap looked seriously at Aijiang City, his expression complex and helpless.

This was once such a beautiful city, and now they are going to destroy it with their own hands.

Several cities across the country are heavily affected by zombies, and people are killed by ferocious zombies before they can even escape the city.

"Are you sure there are no survivors in Aijiang City?" the middle-aged man asked the middle-aged man with a Mediterranean complexion next to him.

Mediterranean scoffed, "Do you think you'd dare put him up here just because there's a survivor? What if he's already infected with the virus? What we need to do now is to do everything we can to stop the spread of the zombie virus. At this point, a few small sacrifices are worthwhile."

"You need to... consider the bigger picture."

The middle-aged man's expression grew even more solemn. He denied it, saying, "No, we have no right to decide the life or death of any one person. They are all citizens of the country, regardless of the circumstances."

"I'm sorry, but we will rescue all survivors we find. It's a soldier's duty."

His imposing and righteous aura drew a disapproving click of the tongue from the Mediterranean man, who thought to himself: "Blockhead."

"Let's focus on preparing for the final hydrogen bomb launch first," Mediterranean advised.

The city was already a ruin; the screen recordings they found showed it was filled with zombies. For the safety of people in other areas, they had no choice but to take such drastic measures.

Aijiang City Center.

“Do we really have to stay here…” Chi Chun looked down at the platform below, his teeth chattering.

The platform was supported by a steel frame, but there were no protective measures around it. He watched as the zombies that had been attracted tried to scratch and bite him.

Some zombies even showed a tendency to climb up by stepping on the bodies of their companions.

Si Yisi, Chi Chun, and M416 are currently on this small platform. The two of them and the zombie are crammed together, which explains why Chi Chun is so scared.

The M416 is very attractive to zombies, but Si Yisi undoubtedly needs to add fuel to the fire.

He pulled out a small knife and said to Chi Chun, "Do me a favor—"

As Si Yisi spoke, she flicked her wrist and cut her skin with a knife. The smell of blood quickly spread, acting like the best agitator, which excited the zombies.

He then handed the knife to Chi Chun, making it quite obvious what kind of help he wanted from him.

Chi Chun's pupils contracted slightly, and he said with an embarrassed smile, "An... Asi, you'll attract all the zombies in the city if you do this!"

Si Yisi glanced at him quietly and said, "This is what I wanted to achieve."

"Well, alright then..." Chi Chun quickly gave in. He seemed to have such a high level of trust in Si Yisi that he so easily handed over his life and death to her.

He gritted his teeth, his hand holding the knife trembling as he cut into his skin.

Unexpectedly, Si Yisi frowned and snatched the knife: "I'll do it."

Chi Chun suddenly exclaimed as if she had been granted a pardon, her eyes shining: "Asi, have you given up on this idea?"

Who knew that Si Yisi would raise her wrist and use a knife to cut Chi Chun's skin, causing blood to drip down.

Chi Chun felt a chill: "Hiss..."

He listened blankly as Si Yisi said, "You're too slow."

A single drop of Chi Chun's blood caused the zombies to boil as if oil had been splashed into a pot.

The combination of human blood and the M416's attraction... caused a visible surge of zombies to rush towards this side.

Just as Chi Chun said, they probably really did attract all the zombies in the entire city!

"Report! Something's amiss!" The young man, who was closely monitoring the situation in Aijiang City, gasped and reported loudly.

"What's going on?"

"Look here, look here!" the young man exclaimed, both puzzled and panicked. "All the zombies in the city are rushing in one direction!"

In the images he showed, the wandering zombies seemed to have suddenly found their leader, stopping everything they were doing and converging in one direction!

The middle-aged man ordered decisively: "Find the root cause of their unusual behavior!"

"Yes!" The young man quickly gathered information and locked onto the target. All the information he collected pointed in one direction. When they started to use the existing video recording equipment, they discovered that the zombies were gathering on a high platform.

The densely packed zombies resembled migrating animals; they were numerous and terrifying, like walking, mobile bombs.

"Ah!" the young man screamed.

Before his eyes, the bodies of zombies suddenly exploded... No, wait, there were people on the platform, there were zombies—

Both of them had blood flowing from their wrists, but the blood was still bright red.

They were not infected by zombies!

“There are… there are survivors in the city!” The young man swallowed hard. “There seems to be one survivor still around.”

He suddenly didn't know how to organize his thoughts, and it took him a while to finish: "Hunting zombies in... a surging horde of zombies!"

The middle-aged man's eyes narrowed slightly: "We must delay the launch to avoid injuring the survivors."

"Hmm?" Si Yisi felt like he was being watched. He glanced at Chi Chun, who was huddled in the middle with a pale face, and sneered inwardly.

The next second, he threw the steel bar out with one hand. In the torrent of zombies, such a small platform was as fragile as paper, as if it could be submerged at any moment.

But Si Yisi carved out a gap in the torrent, and every move he made was full of power and beauty in M416's eyes.

The newly formed system was immediately drawn in, unable to look away for even a second.

As for Chi Chun, who stands in stark contrast to Si Yisi... M416 didn't spare him a single glance.

M416 suddenly understood why Si Yisi would let the monster devour him—he wanted to put himself in the monster's world and break through the cage in his own way!

Si Yisi wasn't afraid, nor was he powerless to let go; rather, he was completely fearless!

M416 clumsily grabbed a steel bar and threw it at the zombie with its gaping mouth.

Shortly after Si Yisi felt spied on, a sudden gust of wind swept through.

The hair of the two people and the zombie was blown around. Si Yisi tilted his head slightly and looked at the helicopter that had temporarily landed at the spot he had chosen.

"Get on! The hydrogen bomb is about to launch!"

Yes—this is exactly what Si Yisi is after. He doesn't believe the country wouldn't implement any surveillance measures at such a critical moment; he's using the unusual behavior of the zombie horde to attract the attention of outsiders…

This is the chance that Si Yisi has managed to secure.

Naturally, Si Yisi also realized that the shadow of death was always with him, as if some inexplicable force was forcing him to take the path of no return.

Some unknown entity tried to take this opportunity to kill him!

Si Yisi's eyes darkened slightly as he boarded the helicopter following the instructions of the people on board. He then threw the zombie M416 down, and M416 slid down with Si Yisi's help.

Its existence obviously cannot be revealed to humans.

M416 needs to leave this place on its own—it certainly knows it can, because the world's main target is Siss.

And this tiny system was completely ignored.

After the young man helped Si Yisi and the others onto the plane, he silently and quickly flew away from Aijiang City. He only stopped after they were out of that place.

He turned his head and his gaze met Si Yisi's. The young man's face suddenly contorted.

"It's you!"

He said in fear, his body tensing up.

Author's Note: Updates are usually done around midnight. However, due to Jinjiang's censorship system, updates may not be displayed. You must go to the last chapter and refresh to see the update.

*

Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants with nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Braised pork belly in large letters, Junze Junzi 1 bottle;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Public Enemy of the World (Three Publics)

Young Yu Nan couldn't help but be impressed by Si Yisi.

Because one day—a realization was suddenly and deeply engraved in the minds of everyone in this world, whether infants, adults, or the elderly—that they had always known that the world they lived in was a false, template-based world.

The protagonist of this world is Yu Anyan.

The higher-ups once thought this was a conspiracy against the country, but who could manipulate everyone's minds single-handedly? God?

The fact that the beliefs instilled in their minds are true is almost taken for granted.

There is another strange phenomenon... The general public does not know much about Yu Anyan, while people of higher status and social class know more about him.

Therefore, while those in power can easily appease the public, they cannot deceive themselves.

But Yu Anyan did not appear in the public eye for a long time, and he did not seem to do anything that should have happened. When the apocalypse swept in and everyone was busy and overwhelmed, the young man almost forgot about his existence.

But now he realizes... he was wrong!

Yu Nan inevitably showed fear, especially after he linked the fact that Aijiang City had become a dead city with the name Yu Anyan. His carefully cultivated mind collapsed in an instant.

Yu Anyan... is not human; he is the king of zombies, and he will destroy an entire city as a tribute to his coronation.

How could he be a survivor in need of help?

Why would they see through a drone that zombies from all over the city were chasing Yu Anyan and his group...?

—Because all the zombies in Aijiang City are Yu Anyan's subordinates.

What is he trying to do?! Yu Nan tensed up warily, and a series of encrypted messages were quickly transmitted through his hand.

At this moment, Chi Chun tugged at Si Yisi's sleeve and said, in what she thought was a very quiet voice, "Why does his face look so pale?"

Si Yisi did not answer Chi Chun. He could tell that Yu Nan was wary of him, even hateful. What was the source of this emotion?

"And you are?"

Yu Nan's tone was strange; look, he even used honorifics.

"Si Yisi." Si Yisi stated his name frankly, noticing that Yu Nan's expression became even more strange.

Did you think he was using a fake name? No, this is his real name. Yu Anyan's name is like a beautiful shackle, waiting to bind him tightly at any time.

“You just came from Aijiang City, and we need to check if you have any sources of infection,” Yu Nan said tentatively, trying to calm the two down. “Please come with us.”

"Okay," Si Yisi replied calmly.

Instead, Chi Chun's attitude suddenly became agitated: "Wait, wait—An... Asi, I feel like there's something wrong with this person?"

"Maybe we should leave. I'm worried he's trying to lure us somewhere. This is the apocalypse, after all; we can only trust ourselves."

“It’s me.” Si Yisi glanced at him. “I only trust myself.”

After he finished speaking, he left the embarrassed Chi Chun behind and followed Yu Nan, who was walking unsteadily.

Chi Chun's acting was really terrible... no, he didn't have any acting skills at all. Si Yisi felt a sense of familiarity with some of Chi Chun's tone and small gestures, but he could also see something that was obviously out of place.

It was as if something that didn't belong to him had been forcibly imposed on something that Si Yisi was familiar with.

"Separate examinations?" Si Yisi raised an eyebrow.

The person sent to contact Si Yisi was a woman dressed as a nurse. A woman's gentleness can often make people lower their guard, and that was their intention.

The nurse smiled sweetly, without showing her teeth. But Si Yisi glanced at her and realized that she had obviously undergone some kind of special training. Her body curves were still graceful, but if she really started fighting, her body's flexibility could be as strong as a snake to strangle a person.

The nurse who led Chi Chun was not so special.

Si Yisi pretended not to know and followed the nurse inside. As soon as she entered the small room and sat down in the only chair, the nurse's expression hardened, and she darted out of the room like a snake, her body pressed against the door.

The door to the room slammed shut, and the room became the prison cell where Si Yisi was held!

"Hey, what are you doing?!" Chi Chun, who hadn't even entered the room yet, saw the situation and started arguing. He immediately pushed away the nurse's hand and rushed into the tightly closed small room.

“This door…” Chi Chun stared in surprise at the door that gleamed with metallic light, recognizing what kind of sturdy alloy it was made of.

"What are you doing? Why are you locking up my friend?"

Chi Chun tried to press a few small buttons on the wall next to the door, but his actions were stopped by someone.

Several soldiers appeared beside him and restrained him: "Sir, it's dangerous here, please come with us."

The voice was polite, but it was an involuntary act that led Chi Chun away.

"Hmm?" Si Yisi looked down at his wrist. At this moment, the iron bar extending from the chair tightly bound his entire body, making it impossible for him to break free.

The small house contained nothing but a chair and no windows, except for a few small openings on the side of the wall to allow air to pass through.

—Let's wait.

Si Yi thought that those soldiers might have ruined something for Chi Chun.

He guessed that Chi Chun might touch the buttons by the door, but those buttons were probably not a way to let him out, but rather a last-minute plan to deal with him.

Before even entering the room, Si Yisi sensed several auras. He had chosen to sit in this small, dark room himself.

—Then let's wait.

Si Yisi blinked, and within seconds he had come up with several ways to escape.

He came from a place with technology that predated this world, and his name, Si Yisi…414, is more like a string of numbers.

Is he human? No.

Si Yi's thought—he may be a system-like being.

M416 was frantically trying to subtly hint at and remind Si Yisi in various ways, but it probably didn't expect—

Si Yisi has found herself.

Apart from Si Yisi, there was no sound in the small room. People would feel very uncomfortable if they stayed in such a void and oppressive atmosphere for a long time. It was a kind of slow torture.

Surprisingly, it was Chi Chun who first approached Yi Si, Yi Si's superior.

He somehow managed to shake off the officers' guards and darted to the front of the small room, calling out to Si Yisi in a low voice.

"I'll get you out!" Chi Chun said firmly. "No matter what you've done, An... Asi is my friend!"

“Hmm,” Si Yisi replied.

"You all saw it, didn't you?" he said suddenly, not to Chi Chun.

“…Hmm?” The soldier, who had been watching the camera feed, suddenly blinked. Si Yisi’s words startled him from his inexplicable drowsiness.

He stood up abruptly: "Report! Dangerous individuals are making unusual movements!"

"Shouldn't we have an open and honest discussion?" In the eyes of the soldier, Si Yisi looked directly at the camera without any hesitation or shift in direction.

The police camera clearly captured Si Yisi's face; his eyes were calm and unwavering, as if his hours of detention were just a leisurely stroll.

How did he discover the hidden camera?

He wasn't affected at all?

The soldier had a feeling that Si Yisi had long anticipated what would happen, but he had deliberately jumped into this steel prison!

"Asi, what are you doing? Hurry up and come out before they get here!" Chi Chun asked, puzzled.

"Mr. Si." A kind-faced old man walked up to Chi Chun. At the same time, a section of the wall in front of Si Yisi slid open, framing the old man's face. He didn't call out "Yu Anyan," even though it was something they both tacitly agreed on.

Chi Chun froze, his shoulders being pressed down by two different hands.

A sense of restraint emanated from the old man.

"We would like to ask Mr. Si to cooperate with our investigation in the coming days," he said as a compromise.

Si Yisi didn't believe it. They hadn't intended to have any conversation with her from the start; they planned to take her away to another location the next morning.

"Oh?" Si Yisi chuckled. "Isn't keeping me under house arrest because you're afraid I'll do something?"

"Let me think about why you're so wary of me... Do you think I orchestrated the turning of Aijiang City into a ghost town, or that the zombies in Aijiang City are my subordinates and that sending you to rescue them is a charade I staged?"

He looked at the old man quietly, his dark eyes seeming to absorb all the light.

"You think I did this?"

Si Yisi's lips curled up slightly, but it was a cold smile.

The old man paused for a few seconds, his expression complex yet wary, about to say something when Si Yisi interrupted him again.

Do you think you can trap me using this method?

Before the old man, Si Yisi shook his head with a half-smile. No one knew how he did it, but the steel bars on the chair snapped in two like chalk in a short time.

This is a very simple method; everything has weaknesses, doesn't it?

He stood up leisurely and took a few steps forward.

“If I can open this thing, I can open this thing too.” Si Yisi knocked on the alloy door.

"If you insist on stalemate with me, then so be it."

It was clearly Si Yisi who was in danger, yet he turned around and threatened the old man. How dare he?

How utterly unscrupulous!

The old man's fingers twitched a few times, and his smile, though superficial, became an unreliable mask, revealing his inner struggle to anyone.

He couldn't actually act as a representative, but Si Yisi wanted him to find someone who could make the decision!

The long stalemate has finally come to an end.

The old man opened the door, demonstrating his sincerity in their conversation to Si Yisi. However… it was all superficial sincerity. Si Yisi sensed the smell of gunpowder; there were probably many dark gun barrels hidden in the shadows, aiming at him, ready to attack at the slightest sign of trouble.

"Now tell me what you know about me."

Si Yisi immediately presented the old man with a difficult problem.

His expression was clear and lucid.

He seemed to know nothing... The thought crossed the old man's mind as he weighed the gains and losses, trying to hold onto something tightly as a bargaining chip.

At that moment, Si Yisi spoke up loudly: "I only want to hear the most crucial information. I can distinguish between what is true and what is being concealed."

"Don't test my patience."

Si Yisi had no weapons to use for attack, but he remained calm and relaxed, making everyone think that he must have been prepared.

What if Si Yisi's backup plan is a horde of zombies capable of engulfing the entire city?

They could use specially made weapons to destroy them, but that would inevitably result in heavy casualties. Therefore, the old man's main purpose in coming this time was to temporarily stabilize Si Yisi and adopt a peace negotiation approach.

The old man spoke succinctly.

Si Yisi waited quietly to hear the rest.

"So in your minds, I'm a zombie king, zombies are the protagonists of this story, and humans are cannon fodder?"

"You believe what your memories tell you?"

The old man's meaning was clear—the source of this perception could not be discerned by any means.

"Then... do you know why the apocalypse happened?" Si Yisi asked.

"Why don't you ever think about this—the very existence that gave you this kind of understanding is the driving force behind the apocalypse?" Si Yisi said, and the more he spoke, the more familiar it seemed, as if he had witnessed such a thing happen before.

The old man remained silent.

Si Yisi knew that there must be many other factors at play that led them to choose to be completely wary of her, perhaps even involving reasons such as capital and politics...

Yu Anyan is a Chinese citizen, so it's normal for China to face some pressure—even in a post-apocalyptic world where humanity is approaching madness, conflicts between nations still exist.

Si Yisi said softly, "Don't you understand? The mastermind behind all this wants me dead."

Why? Is there anything special about you?

The old man's eyes answered this question.

“Ah,” Si Yisi said nonchalantly, “because I’m the only one who can get you out of this fake world. He not only blocked my memories, but also spared no effort to suppress me and frame me—saying I’m the zombie king? You can take a vial of blood to study it and see if it’s human.”

The first half of his statement sounded like wild ramblings, and the content was particularly absurd, yet Si Yisi's tone was so confident that it made people curious about what he knew.

After saying this, Si Yisi quietly waited for the old man's choice.

The entity behind the scenes attempted to destroy him directly in Aijiang City through [unclear]. Si Yisi was perfectly clear that no matter who he was before, he was now "a human being".

Therefore, he wants to use China's recognition of him to restrain other countries—to cut off the use of such weapons of mass destruction.

However, this was only one part of Si Yisi's plan, not a goal he absolutely had to achieve. He tried to persuade those in power, but he didn't place all his hopes on the protection of the state.

"What do you want?" the old man asked, opening his mouth slightly before finally speaking.

“A meager bit of protection.” Si Yisi’s hair tossed slightly. “The entity behind this is desperate to kill me. I’ll show you what it’s like then—”

"look……?"

"To see falsehood become reality."

"...We need some time to consider this."

The old man answered after careful consideration.

"I await your reply." Si Yisi's lips curled slightly, and she calmly sat back down in her original seat.

Just as the alloy door was about to close again, Si Yisi suddenly said, "Twelve people? That's far from enough."

The old man's gaze immediately turned serious—the number of people they had arranged to be ready to prevent Si Yisi from rioting was exactly twelve!

Author's Note: This volume will conclude in the next chapter or the chapter after that. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

20 bottles of Cold Summer and Early Winter; 10 bottles of Gugugu; 3 bottles of Xi You Yu; 2 bottles of Ajiu; 1 bottle each of Baiye Mika and Daxie Hongshaorou;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Enemy of the World (Four Perfect Enemies)

"The intelligence has been leaked?!" The middle-aged officer with a beard was both anxious and furious.

Just now, news came from below that several people in positions of authority in the shelter had suddenly disappeared. After extensive investigation, it has been basically confirmed that this person was a spy sent from abroad.

It's quite clear why they chose to expose themselves—

"We just reached a preliminary agreement with that person to provide protection, and now trouble is knocking on our door?"

"Don't worry," Old Wang, who was standing next to the officer, reassured him, "You and I know we can't keep this a secret forever."

What kind of dangerous person is Yu Anyan?

He is definitely a thorn in the side of the higher-ups, and it wouldn't be an exaggeration to consider him a public enemy of the world!

"Besides, that person doesn't ask us to do much," Old Wang said cheerfully. "Prohibiting other forces from using nuclear weapons and other highly lethal weapons is beneficial to both us and him."

"Then how do you say it?"

"We'll do our best to reach an agreement; let that person handle the rest. That's all we can do."

Besides, wouldn't the person who calls himself Si Yisi realize that he is in the eye of the storm?

He should have made a decision much earlier.

Si Yisi was examining M416. Faced with this comical zombie with its legs crossed, the soldiers were all extremely wary, but Si Yisi was the only one who could calmly communicate with it.

"Next is private time."

Si Yisi nodded calmly. He could no longer be considered a prisoner in this shelter, as the orders from higher-ups made him seem like an honored guest.

The guards were dispersed.

"I ask, you answer. Is this world a fabrication created to target me, with the aim of killing me?"

M416 nodded.

"You're neither human nor zombie, you're a system, a being similar to me, right?"

nod.

...

When asked, M416 could only nod repeatedly like a chick pecking at rice.

Compared to Si Yisi, which is also a system, it's like an infant compared to a sage. Its little brain can't figure out how Si Yisi could deduce so much without knowing anything.

Wow...that's amazing!

M416's eyes were practically spinning with mosquito coils before Si Yisi finally let him go.

Based on his behavior before entering this world, it can be analyzed that the system behind the scenes was already at its limit, and this was his only remaining trick.

The attempt to eliminate Si Yisi with a hydrogen bomb has failed, and Si Yisi has further thwarted the system's ability to unleash more countermeasures.

—Strikes like hydrogen bombs will no longer exist under pressure.

This constructed world is so realistic that it gave Si Yisi an opportunity to take advantage of it.

Of course, the reason it feels so real... Si Yisi also figured it out. The people here are all spiritual beings from the real world.

Thinking about it this way... the system will probably break down soon, right?

He would then act swiftly and decisively, as agreed, to rid them of their falsehood!

Within a day, the shelter was affected, and the world's malice descended upon Sis in every imaginable way.

"It seems like... a clone of the Bleach world," M416 murmured.

Before it, the shelter burst into flames, the raging fire scorching everything that could burn, rendering any fire-fighting equipment useless.

Like a sky full of crimson flames, beautiful and fiery, the unique sound of the flames heralding death.

Si Yisi's figure weaved through the boundless flames, moving at high speed. The flames tried to swirl around his clothes, but he narrowly avoided them each time.

As he walked, he casually tossed people out.

People tried to extinguish the flames, but all their efforts were in vain. Old Wang watched all this from afar, and after a long while, he waved his hand and ordered, "Tell them all to evacuate."

"But..." someone hesitated, as if about to say something.

"Don't you understand yet? This is a contest and confrontation between beings on a completely different level from us."

Old Wang frowned, but still slowly uttered the analogy: "Just like what those believers abroad say—"

"How dare I look directly at the glory of God!"

Si Yisi walked through the fire with a very clear purpose—the fire in the shelter was only a catalyst, and it would bring about a series of chain reactions.

M416 found itself able to briefly use the system's capabilities, commanding the view from the camera placed within it.

It saw several vials of medicine roll off the shelf, and it seemed that everyone had forgotten to save them. This was the second plot to kill Sisley.

These drugs contain high concentrations of zombie virus or other research products.

It is extremely dangerous.

But just as the fragile glass was about to shatter and hit the ground, a hand pushed the highly sealed cabinet under the potion. One of the potions inside the cabinet was broken, but the cabinet was resealed to prevent any other possibilities.

Fire, chemicals, then an explosion...

It was as if all the misfortunes in the world had been concentrated on Si Yisi; he had become an outcast of this world.

Explosions began to spread from somewhere, the deafening roar echoing in the ears of those in the shelter. They couldn't help but feel tense…

The explosion was so powerful that it filled people's vision with a gloomy color.

The houses at this location have begun to collapse, the entire structure looks like it could turn into a fireball at any moment, and the camera equipment is gradually being destroyed.

Si Yisisheng has become almost an impossible thing.

But... M416 switched out of the camera's surveillance and stared at Si Yisi, who was carrying a small cabinet, with zombie eyes.

Two flames rose from his sleeve, and as Si Yisi emerged from the shelter, the severed sleeve gradually drifted to the ground.

It was as if the phoenix had put away its magnificent, fiery red feathers.

He was... completely unharmed.

"Hiss... Is there no way for us to fight against their existence?" The same person couldn't help but ask Old Wang again.

Looking into the eyes of the dazzling flames, Old Wang said after a long while, "That day will come—we humans will surely reach that level one day."

“Of course,” Si Yisi heard the voice and shifted her gaze slightly, “you have the opportunity to do it.”

After all, in several smaller worlds, humans are mostly the darlings of their world, which is enough to prove their potential.

As long as we keep moving forward.

“Here you go,” Si Yisi casually placed the cabinet aside. “Most of them should still be usable.”

The shelter was just a prelude; later, more people joined the grand ball.

Although some agreements have been reached between countries, it does not mean that those in power are completely at ease with Si Yisi's existence. The best way to eliminate him from being a threat to his world, country, and people is to eradicate him completely. Therefore, the assassins slowly set foot on the land of a neighboring city of Aijiang.

"To be honest, I'm very disappointed—"

Si Yisi walked in the pouring rain, holding a black umbrella. Suddenly, he closed the umbrella and used the handle to knock a man's weapon away at a speed that no ordinary person could see, shattering the man's leg bone in the process.

The next moment, the black umbrella was properly held over Si Yisi's head, his black hair and clothes were still dry, and not a single raindrop had gotten on him.

"I can see that you've reached the end of your rope!"

Si Yisi raised her eyebrows, her dark eyes sharp yet carrying a hint of mockery.

The existence of that system was no longer a threat to him; he could feel that the system was becoming less and less hostile towards him... to the point of being disappointing!

Suddenly, a deafening thunderclap boomed in the gloomy sky, and dazzling lightning flashed in Si Yisi's eyes like divine punishment.

“Thunder?” Si Yisi said, “A-Tu is the real expert at playing with thunder.”

Upon hearing Si Yisi's words, the thunderous sound shrank back and stopped for a moment. It timidly stared into Si Yisi's clear eyes in the dark, only to realize that he had regained his memory at some point!

At this moment, Chi Chun suddenly appeared in front of Si Yisi with an umbrella. His eyes were empty, and he could be described as a puppet.

Chi Chun's lips curled into a fake smile, even a hint of mockery.

He seemed to be saying, "Do you dare to make a move? Your good friend is already in my hands!"

To its surprise… Si Yisi allowed Chi Chun to approach him, even slightly tilting his black umbrella towards Chi Chun. Then, without anyone anticipating it, he thrust his single palm and blade into Chi Chun's chest!

"ah--!"

Amidst the astonishing lightning, those watching Si Yisi's every move heard cries of pain and roars coming from the depths of the earth.

No, it wasn't just those watching Si Yisi; the entire world heard this mournful cry.

Then their consciousness became like a kite with a broken string; people's laughter and playfulness, animals' chirping and croaking, all froze at that moment.

The whole world became a desolate wasteland.

Si Yisi turned around and mocked "Chi Chun": "How could you possibly catch Chi Chun?"

From the very beginning, he denied the possibility that Chi Chun had been captured by the defector system. Moreover, besides his outward appearance, Chi Chun had been instilled with all sorts of despicable qualities that the defector system had inadvertently revealed.

"If you want to capture Chi Chun, you'd better be prepared to get smashed to pieces—"

Right, does he think that the host of this silly kid Chi Chun is just sitting around doing nothing? Although Chi Chun is a very weak system with little combat power, the host he is bound to is someone that Si Yisi has personally trained!

Si Yisi's palm touched something on Chi Chun's chest, and he suddenly pulled it away with force.

As expected, the key to leaving this place lies with Chi Chun.

Then... the world before him and M416 shattered like a phantom.

"Freya?"

When Si Yisi opened his eyes, he saw a tattered little ball system and a person he recognized.

“It is I, Your Majesty.” Freya smiled as she looked toward the tattered defection system. Between her and the system was a black and white chessboard, where the black and white pieces were locked in a fierce struggle.

Freya held the last black piece in her hand and calmly placed it in a certain spot.

The situation reversed in an instant, and the black pieces ultimately won!

"Um?"

Si Yisi realized that this was a manifestation of Freya's abilities. She had seized a portion of the power of the defector system, and becoming the amnesiac You Weiyue was probably for the final struggle for power.

The victory of the black piece signifies that Sefreya has gained the upper hand in this battle of power!

The next moment, the chessboard in front of Freya and the others disappeared, and Freya, with her slender arms, grabbed the rogue system that was trying to break free, as if she were a ghost.

She threw the defection system directly into her mouth!

"ah--!"

Si Yisi noticed a wisp of black energy suddenly appearing on Freya's beautiful face—this must represent the power that the defector system had plundered through wicked means.

However, the black energy failed to gain the upper hand and was quickly and completely absorbed by Freya.

Si Yisi quietly watched Freya's every move from the side. He watched as she finished digesting the system's power and spat out a small ball of light from her mouth.

The sphere of light contains the essence of this world and a portion of the power of the defection system.

He watched as Freya cast it without a second thought into the unformed little world where Yu Anyan was.

In Si Yisi's eyes, the small world, which was full of uncertainties and instability, was reborn under the infusion of a large amount of power.

The distorted and chaotic lines of rules were manipulated by invisible hands and fell into a complete orbit. Si Yisi witnessed the entire process of falsehood turning into reality.

The ocean, flowing normally, has lost its restraints, its azure waves crashing freely against the golden shore; the forest stretches its branches and leaves at will, sprouting new buds, so that every lush green leaf grows into a different shape, and no two leaves in the world are exactly alike; everyone's future is also given infinite possibilities, no longer confined to "arrangements" they themselves are unaware of.

This is a beauty and grandeur that cannot be described in words.

Freya, her eyes brimming with a captivating smile, bowed slightly to Si Yisi:

"My king, this is what I offer to you..."

"world!"

Author's Note: The next chapter will be an extra chapter, resolving some of the confusing points. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angels who threw [landmines]: Me who likes to check in, and Fei'er (1 person);

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Feier 40 bottles; Ajiu 2 bottles;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The world is reborn except for me (Bonus Chapter)

"We'll talk about it when we get back."

After Freya made that statement, Sis responded to her, and Freya did not feel disappointed by Sis's somewhat cold attitude.

"Okay, Wang."

She simply smiled slightly and replied, "Then I'll take my leave?"

When Freya said she left first, she meant returning to the system space. Since she could devour the defector system, she could naturally receive all the knowledge it possessed.

The existence of the system space was no longer a secret to her.

"Okay." Si Yisi nodded.

Freya's figure transformed into a streak of light and disappeared into this small world. You Weiyue still existed in people's memories in this small world. Everyone thought that she had gone to travel the world and didn't know when she would get tired of it and come back.

Freya gave half of the power of the defection system to this world, which means she cannot become a complete preparatory system.

But... as long as she's happy.

On this day, everyone in the small world seemed to awaken from a dazzling dream.

Old Wang blinked, the golden, dazzling light still lingering on his retina. He couldn't help but take a deep breath. After witnessing such a scene up close... even though he had forgotten the memories of the "dream," his subconscious was still subtly changing.

He felt his mind was clear, as his aging and dull brain was revitalized, and a surge of excitement welled up in his chest.

The ideal of revitalizing the country, which had been gradually shelved and eroded by the passing years, was reawakened—Old Wang glanced at himself in the mirror by chance, and overnight… miraculously, black hair suddenly grew out of his white hair.

People in this newly formed world seem to be beginning to understand the world anew.

They usually live in a daze, as if they are working and living in order to achieve a goal.

But now, as they stroll down the street and watch the new green buds sprout from the branches, they can't help but smile knowingly.

In the subconscious of people all over the world, the invisible shackles that bound them have been broken; they are free.

From body to mind.

Song Yunrong, however, was not among those who had been given a new lease on life.

From the very beginning, his relationship with Song Ning, the defector, was purely based on mutual interests. The "child" he was carrying wasn't even a real living being.

With the defection incident, Song Yunrong's two children naturally disappeared, but there were still a very small number of baby supplies in Song Yunrong's home.

The cheap and shoddy baby products were originally intended by Song Yunrong to be used as bait to elicit Yu Anyan's sympathy and pity.

The existence of the defection system was silently erased, and Song Yunrong began to go a little crazy.

"My child, I should have a child!" Song Yunrong even went to visit Wang Li and Wang Wan, who had been arrested and imprisoned, and shouted and waved her arms through the glass.

"Shouldn't I have Mr. Yu's child? Shouldn't I have Mr. Wang's child too?!"

Wang Li stared at him with his cloudy eyes, gave a strange smile, and said nothing.

He's already a loser.

Wang Wan's imprisonment was not delayed because of her "pregnancy." All hospital examinations showed that Wang Wan was not actually pregnant; she seemed to have contracted some kind of virus and was exhibiting symptoms of pregnancy sequelae.

Even without her status as a pregnant woman, Wang Wan could not escape imprisonment.

However, she had a separate cell, so although she wouldn't be scolded by some of the other prisoners, they would still criticize her like they were watching a monkey.

This was a blow to Wang Wan, who had a very high sense of self-esteem, that was more terrible than being bullied.

She pressed her face tightly against the glass, her eyes sunken as she stared at Song Yunrong, her gaze filled with the malice of a man-eating demon.

"Hehe," Wang Wan said with a laugh, "You poor wretch who has never even enjoyed wealth and luxury, a child? No, what you're dreaming about isn't a child, it's money and wealth!"

"So what if you have children? So what if you don't?" Wang Wan laughed loudly. "Hehe, relying on your son for status doesn't work anymore... it doesn't work anymore!"

"A guy who's all daydreaming and has no culture won't get anywhere! He can only go pick up trash, pick up trash!"

She actually started humming a crude, self-made ballad, every line of which was mocking Song Yunrong; her mental state was clearly not right.

"ah!"

It was these crazy words that struck a nerve with Song Yunrong. He scratched at the glass, as if trying to scratch Song Yunrong's face through it.

Seeing that something was wrong, the police immediately pulled the visitor, who appeared to be mentally unstable, out of the room.

"Why not rely on yourself, hehehe~"

Wang Wan continued her incoherent ramblings.

“The other child in Song Yunrong’s belly has arrived—” Si Yisi muttered to himself. Of course, it was not a child, but rather a fragment of consciousness from the defected system, its last chance to turn the tide.

During the period when the Si Yisi system was silent, Wang Qiongyao "accidentally" encountered another system.

The other system is the final escape route for the escaped defector system. With its strength greatly diminished, it can only become a parasite, having lost the ability to control its host.

It chose Wang Qiongyao as its host without bias and directed its auxiliary ability towards emotions.

The defection system identifies itself as male, and it often chooses hosts with malicious intentions, thus inevitably giving rise to a subjective bias in its portrayal of female characters.

—They are the kind of fools who get carried away by even the slightest bit of love and would give everything they have to their lovers.

Women are the easiest to enslave and control because they are willing to hurt themselves, their loved ones, and their friends for the sake of deceptive love.

In summary, the defection system finds that the emotional aspect is the easiest way to approach and reduce aggression.

"I am an emotional system, and I can help you find the perfect romance."

Wang Qiongyao is the perfect candidate to defect from the system. She has the "golden touch" that Wang Wan gave her, and she is extremely attractive to men in many ways.

The defection system only needs to reap the rewards—

“No.” Wang Qiongyao raised an eyebrow, rejecting this damn system without even thinking. “I’m still young and have no intention of dating right now.”

"Love? What is that? Why should I spend time experiencing it before I've achieved success in my career?"

"My goal right now is to study, nothing but studying! I'm busy, get out of here!"

The defection system panicked: "Don't you want to have a lovely child to realize your greatest value as a woman? What's more important than studying than love? You'll be unwanted when you get older, aren't you worried?"

"What the hell are you panicking about!" Wang Qiongyao scolded irritably. What kind of emotional system is this? In today's world, it's a complete chauvinist. "In your eyes, women are just walking wombs, and childbirth is the greatest expression of a woman's value? Why don't you just dump the water out of your head!"

"Too old for anyone to want?" Wang Qiongyao said, "What kind of nonsense is that?"

Soon, she realized that talking to a system that was not functioning properly was a waste of time, so she immediately blocked the system and focused on her studies.

Defected System: "?"

"??"

"!!!" — I'm so angry.

When Si Yisi came back online, Wang Qiongyao couldn't help but complain to her about it.

It came without any effort. That's what Si Yisi thought.

He glanced indifferently at the defector system huddled next to him, and said in a flat voice, "What a coincidence, you've become a system too."

Defected System: "..."

"..."

It tried to run away, but Si Yisi crushed it in Wang Qiongyao's mind.

“It’s taken care of,” Si Yisi said in Wang Qiongyao’s mind. “By the way, I’m leaving soon.”

"Hey—" Wang Qiongyao let out a long sigh, but her expression showed no surprise, her bright eyes filled with joy and farewell.

"Are you leaving so soon?"

"Yes," Si Yisi replied.

Wang Qiongyao didn't think parting was a regrettable thing. She smiled and said, "I know I can't keep Mr. System here, so... goodbye?"

"And thank you so much."

Wang Qiongyao's eyebrows are raised, making her look confident and flamboyant, with a warm, sunny disposition.

“You should also thank yourself,” Si Yisi said.

From then on, the Si Yisi system never sent any more messages to Wang Qiongyao. Wang Qiongyao, however, felt no sadness or resentment whatsoever. She gazed at the birds flying across the sky, and on each of the days Si Yisi arrived, she wrote letters adorned with flowers, expressing her gratitude and best wishes.

—Thank you to the new students.

—Thank you, Mr. System.

Wang Qiongyao sketched the outline of her imagined Mr. System on the letter with a pencil. He was a man who was aloof but actually very gentle.

She repeated it again and again until she finally became a scholar.

*

Now, Si Yisi has returned to Yu Anyan's body and heard Yu Anyan's voice as he awakens.

"Thank you," Yu Anyan said solemnly, his voice still carrying a faint, almost imperceptible, somber tone, but it was much better than his initial despair.

But—Si Yisi knew that Yu Anyan had already realized the truth.

The clear memories that Yu Anyan passed on to Si Yisi had no effect because... this "clear" memory was implanted into him by the defection system.

Yu Anyan's actual memories are those that are very vague in his consciousness.

The timeline of this small world was restarted due to Si Yisi's arrival, but it couldn't change what the defection system had already obtained.

The defection system had actually succeeded in Yu Anyan's previous life. By cultivating Song Ning, the new child of the world, it had successfully plundered a portion of the world's power. This power did not disappear due to the world's restart—this is why, even though its plan was exposed by Si Yisi, it still possessed a portion of the world's power.

Si Yisi guessed that Yu Anyan in the previous life was the key to the defector system devouring the remaining small worlds, so it attempted to erase his existence by implanting false memories into Yu Anyan...

Just as the defection system was about to succeed, Yu Anyan's obsession with being manipulated time and time again attracted Si Yisi, who was on a mission, or rather, Freya, who intended to devour the defection system...

Then, quite naturally, the situation of the defection system suddenly reversed.

It went from being a winner to a loser.

"Although it's not quite what I expected, you've managed to free me from those elaborate deceptions." Yu Anyan saw everything through Si Yisi's eyes.

"Can I live a normal life now?" Yu Anyan asked. "Has this world been reborn?"

“Of course,” Sis said, “no one is the constant protagonist of this world anymore, but you can choose to be the protagonist of your own life.”

Si Yisi said slowly, "You can also try to see what the future holds for those who deceived you."

Those greedy reborn individuals and time travelers can no longer return to their original timeline and world; they can only stay in this world in peace.

Even the souls of some deeply sinful hosts now wander alone and helpless in the corners of the world—the world does not acknowledge their existence; they have been abandoned by the entire world.

This is the punishment they must pay for their greed.

"That's good." The gloomy aura around Yu Anyan dissipated somewhat.

Are you leaving now?

"right."

"Well then—have a pleasant journey home." Yu Anyan placed his hand on his chest and bowed towards the void.

Si Yisi took one last look at him before embarking on her journey home.

Before Si Yisi could even see Freya, a pitiful-looking Chi Chun rushed over.

"Ah Si!" Chi Chun cried out in grief and indignation, "Thank goodness you didn't mistake that imposter for me!"

“That’s definitely not like you,” Si Yisi said, not surprised that he knew. It must be that the special circumstances this time had given Chi Chun, who was closest to him, access to the viewing again. He said, “You’re even dumber than that guy.”

"What?!" Chi Chun glared at Si Yisi with displeasure. "Si, when did you learn to tease people?"

"She's gone astray, gone astray, oh dear—"

Suddenly, someone tapped him on the shoulder from behind. Chi Chun saw Mo Wuchang, his host, shedding a diamond tear.

"Are you done training?" Mo Wuchang held the diamond in his palm, which Chi Chun saw as a threat.

He jumped up as if his tail had been stepped on: "I'm... I'm resting!"

“Look, adults can physically enter the small world, don’t you want to do that too?” Mo Wuchang used Si Yisi as an example, “Systems with weak bodies are not qualified to do that.”

"..." Chi Chun paused for a moment, then replied indifferently, mimicking Si Yisi's tone, "Oh."

He refused to speak to Mo Wuchang.

This is too damaging to the system's self-esteem.

“I’m leaving, I’m leaving, I’m leaving,” Chi Chunchao squeezed out a tear of bitterness from Si Yisi. “Don’t miss me, boohoo, next time I’ll go on a private trip to the small world with you.”

Hmm? After seeing Chi Chun off, Si Yisi caught a glimpse of a familiar little system out of the corner of her eye.

M416 hopped up the mountain with a frail, legless zombie body.

Isn't Freya right next to it?

“Wang,” Freya said, “this is the system I will choose to work with from now on.”

Si Yisi suddenly realized that Freya only possessed half the power of the defector system, which was not enough for her to become a system, but she was fully qualified to become a host.

The M416 system was Freya's chosen host.

“Okay,” Si Yisi said.

Freya smiled and said, "I will try my best to keep up with you, so that the king won't walk too fast and leave me behind."

"good."

"Then, Your Majesty, it will be nice to see you in the days to come~" Freya said, pulling M416 up and leading her to a certain place.

Si Yisi heard them talking.

"Can I use this zombie body to accompany you on missions from now on?"

“Of course, little thing,” Freya replied. “Zombies are also under the King’s jurisdiction, so you can certainly use it.”

It seems they are working together very well. (Si Yi's thoughts)

Author's Note: Next World Keywords Preview: Divine Puppet / Pinnacle of Creation

*

Happy Qixi Festival to all my little angels! And happy Qixi Festival to my lovely CP @三无庸人! *kiss*

The URL has changed! The URL has changed! The URL has changed! Please bookmark the new URL. New website... New desktop version... After bookmarking, please open the page at the new URL. The old URL will no longer be accessible.

The Creation of Gods (Part 1)

Si Yisi's mission this time is different from all the missions she has done before.

The objective of the new small world is to actively contact him; the objective currently has no regrets, and he is not dead.

This is probably because the target is a creation of the gods.

*

The Rhine Empire.

The Rhine Empire is the most powerful and glorious human nation on this continent blessed by the gods. The towering red palace is where the current king of the empire is crowned and resides.

At this moment, a bright red flag is proudly displayed on the city wall, signifying the victory of the Rhine Empire in a battle.

"Long live the Rhine!"

"Rhine will prevail! Kill those damned demons!"

Wearing a gleaming golden crown, the current King Julian of the Rhine, accompanied by his entourage, walked out of the Red Palace. Under the watchful eyes of the people, they slowly made their way to another place that seemed out of place compared to their own.

It was a silver-white building, possessing a pure and simple aesthetic.

It symbolizes the divine authority of this empire and is the dwelling place of saints blessed by the gods.

The cheers that had been so loud they seemed capable of breaking through the city walls vanished in the blink of an eye... all the sounds disappeared with the sound of a figure speaking.

A newly promoted attendant standing beside King Julian couldn't help but quickly look up at the person emerging from the sanctuary.

—The Saint.

After the attendant saw who it was, he understood why the public reaction was so... strong.

Greeting King Julian was the chosen one of the Rhine Gods, the gods worshipped in this country: Saint Claire. It is said that no one knows Claire's origins; he appeared out of nowhere, yet perfectly performed miracles.

In ancient times, this continent was graced by numerous deities who bestowed unimaginable power upon races such as dwarves, elves, demons, and humans. Those races that received the blessings of these deities spontaneously began to worship them.

But later, for some unknown reason, the gods gradually disappeared, with only a small number remaining who could still use the power bestowed upon them by the gods.

For a long time, no chosen one appeared in the Rhine Empire, which led to instability among the people and attracted the covetous eyes of other countries.

But just then, things suddenly took a turn for the better—

Saint Claire suddenly descended upon this kingdom. He possessed a divinely blessed appearance and unimaginable power.

Saint.

The attendant held the honorific title in his mouth.

Saint Claire stood before him. He wore a light, thin veil, and his long, silver hair, as if concealing the moonlight, cascaded down. His floor-length white robe was adorned with a few scattered gold leaves, simple yet beautiful.

The veil partially concealed Claire's face, but it couldn't stop the servants from seeing his eyes clearly.

Those were a pair of silver eyes, ethereal and holy, making the person being gazed upon feel as if they were seeing a god descend!

In that instant, the attendant felt that even King Julian's dazzling golden crown paled in comparison to those eyes.

But no one noticed that the maidservant attending Saint Claire remained pale and trembled slightly.

"Are they afraid of you?"

Sisley calmly discussed his target this time. Claire had contacted him first; he didn't have any strong obsessions, he simply wanted to understand one question—

What am I?

"Perhaps it's because the gods sent me to eliminate the sinners?" Claire's cool voice rang out.

His tone was flat and monotonous, like a stone at the bottom of the water, unable to float.

Sis and Claire's consciousnesses now coexist in the same body, so there is no issue of one suppressing the other; they are like two harmonious roommates.

Because of this cohabitation, Sisley was gradually able to see Claire's memories.

Claire is a person favored by the so-called gods of this world. He has no past and no future. As soon as he became conscious, he arrived in the Rhine Empire and displayed the power bestowed by the gods, thus naturally becoming a saint.

He occasionally receives instructions from the gods to kill or persuade immoral people or evil races.

Claire was without desires or wants; his purpose in existence was probably... to spread the glory of God as much as possible?

So he wondered what I was, and by chance, he contacted Si Yisi and asked him to help him solve the problem.

His maid was always afraid of Claire because Claire would kill sinful people or other beings with her own hands in order to obey God's command.

Just moments before meeting King Julian, Claire used a staff to wipe out an entire kingdom of demons. Dark purple blood splattered everywhere, even staining Julian's white robes with a strong, pungent stench, forcing him to change his clothes before emerging.

Even under these circumstances, Claire's expression remained calm, her eyes empty, which is understandable...

The maids would be afraid of him.

The people only knew that Claire had brought them a victory in a battle, but they were unaware of the details and had not personally experienced the battle, which is why they only had respect and admiration for Claire.

Otherwise, the superhuman strength Claire displayed would be feared by everyone.

“I am very grateful for Your Excellency’s contributions to the Rhine Empire,” the young King Julian said with an elegant smile. “The existence of the Demons has posed a great threat to the Empire. Your Excellency has prevented more casualties among our soldiers. I am truly grateful.”

Rhine referred to demons as "demons".

“This is God’s will,” Si Yisi replied dismissively.

Claire's request was both simple and difficult.

Sis could see that Claire's heart was empty; to put it nicely, he possessed a divine quality; to put it bluntly...

He was more like a lifeless puppet under the palm of a god.

Claire has no ideas of his own; all his actions are based on the will of God. Isn't that boring?

Sis saw a glint of shrewdness flash in King Julian of the Rhine's eyes; Julian's attitude was mixed with something indescribable.

"Look, the people are very grateful to you."

“This is the will of the gods,” Sis said dryly, repeating Claire’s consistently single-minded demeanor.

He noticed that Julian was somewhat displeased, even contemptuous.

Claire didn't care about anything, so of course he couldn't see it, but Siss noticed some signs.

He and Julian chatted intermittently, with Julian praising Si Yisi, while Si Yisi repeatedly shut him down with a single sentence, like a broken record.

“…” Julian couldn’t continue.

His expression remained composed as he skipped over some pleasantries and brought up a serious matter: "There are rumors that the demons are stirring and seem to be preparing to attack Your Excellency the Saint in the near future. Please be careful."

"good."

"The elves seem to be making some unusual moves as well..."

Siss sensed that Claire's thoughts paused, and he instinctively wanted to avoid the elf.

A memory fragment simultaneously appeared in Si Yisi's mind.

Claire once rescued a group of elves at sea after a mission, but these elegant elves were all tossed about by the rocking ship...

seasick.

They vomited all over the ship as soon as they were rescued, and the vomit even splashed onto Claire's clothes.

Is that an elf?

Sisley frowned. In Claire's memory, the elves, though beautiful, also had pointed ears...

But looking at it made Si Yisi feel a little strange.

He felt that the elves had deliberately vomited on Claire.

"I see."

Sis quickly dealt with King Julian.

"Let's go." Si Yisi called out to the still trembling maid and walked into the sanctuary.

The sanctuary was simply furnished, but it still had all the luxury one would expect, after all, it was a place to worship the gods.

The sanctuary contains several columns with exquisite raised reliefs. Surrounding these columns is a clear pool of water, above which sits a small white platform. This is where Claire receives divine pronouncements.

"what are you up to?"

Claire watched Sis's actions with a subtle hint of confusion in her voice.

He watched as Si Yisi dismissed the maids, took off his shoes, stepped into the sacred pool, and sat down cross-legged as he had done a thousand times before.

"Insight...divine oracle?" Si Yisi's tone was slightly strange.

Because of Claire's belief in "God," he did not share his memories of the steps of prayer and sacrifice with Sis.

"Why did the oracle send you to exterminate the demons?"

“They are sinful, filthy beings.”

“No,” Siss retorted to Claire, “a demon may be sinful, but the oracle tells you that you need to exterminate the demon of a nation.”

What do you mean?

Claire's tone was flat, but a hint of something else had emerged: "God said they were sinful."

"I remember... that gods would reject unclean believers, right?"

"yes."

Si Yisi smiled faintly. The overall style of this world leans towards light, and even demons are not completely evil beings.

However, the demons' appearance and power systems are rather alluring and sinister, and many of them have black hair and black eyes, physical features that would be repulsive to human empires...

Therefore, they were once rejected by human nations.

"The demons also worship a god, so when you attacked the demons' cities... did you encounter any attacks from those favored by the god?"

"……have."

Claire recalled.

His sleeve was even slashed, and there was a scar on his arm.

Si Yisi curled his lips into a smile. He was facing a glass mirror on the stage, and Claire saw her own face making such an expression, which made her subconsciously extremely uncomfortable.

"you……"

“The fact that demons can wield power means they haven’t been rejected by the gods—” Sis raised an eyebrow. “So, are they really the defiled beings the oracle described?”

"You are..." Claire's heart pounded; he sensed a hidden meaning in the words. "What do you mean?"

Si Yisi asked, "Under what circumstances do you usually receive messages from the gods?"

"I suspect the oracle is fake."

—It was created by human intervention.

This explains why King Julian, while outwardly respectful, actually held Claire in contempt. What he revealed also illustrates this point…

The annihilation of the entire nation of the Demons was quite beneficial to the Rhine Empire.

Claire removed a huge obstacle for them.

Author's Note: Just seriously making this up—

The author struggled for a long time before choosing the name Claire.

The person who's terrible at naming things is hugging themselves and trembling. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angels who threw [landmines]: Azure Galaxy, Aita H.A.T 1 each;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Year after year, the Great Demon King and Seeking the Way 20 bottles; Honey Tea 17 bottles; That 10 bottles; Silky Rain 2 bottles;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Gods Create Divine Creatures (Part Two)

“Impossible,” Claire denied.

His occasional emotional fluctuations were like being washed away by a spring of ice water, quickly disappearing into the water.

Claire's veil was lifted in the mirror, revealing his divine face beyond human imagination.

His silver eyes, paired with his fair skin, exuded a jade-like beauty, and everyone who saw his face felt an immediate sense of awe and reverence.

It's hard for them not to see Claire as a descended deity.

This is why Claire wore a veil; only by concealing her radiant face could she temporarily suppress the public's fervent faith.

Correspondingly, no one can deny the title of Saint Claire.

“I can feel the power surging in my soul, and it exists without a doubt,” Claire told Siss. “God exists.”

“You’re right,” Si Yisi didn’t deny it. He spoke only to the mirror, his eyes calm, “but even gods are not omnipotent.”

“He doesn’t watch over you all the time, and naturally can’t know what daring interactions the human king has made,” Sis said. “The oracles you receive should at least be partly true—so you can tell if they’re genuine or not. But what if someone adds a sentence or two to the oracles at just the right moment?”

"It's not difficult to do some small things under God's watchful eye."

Thus, subjugation could become erasure—the existence of the "oracle" compels Claire to kill.

"..." This time Claire was silent for a long time. "Prove it to me."

"As you wish." Si Yisi smiled.

Claire frowned. "Don't laugh like that, it's... weird."

Something else was churning inside him.

"Do you really find it strange?" Sis asked him back. Claire probably found it strange because the smile made him seem more human.

From the very beginning, he almost self-destructively confined himself to the role of a saint, akin to a saint...

How could Claire, in this state, possibly understand what she truly is?

Si Yi thought that Julian's mention of the demon attack was a good opportunity.

Hopefully they won't let him down.

*

"That damned King Julian really said that?" A fanged demon grinned mockingly. "He told his people we were going to attack them?"

"Yes, sir."

The little creature, with its distinctive pigeon wings, shrank its neck and shook its feathers, looking like it wanted to run away but was too afraid to.

"How come I didn't know we were going to attack humans?"

Anias pursed his lips.

"You coward, you're not going? Tsk tsk tsk."

"Hey!" Anias glared at the bad-tempered mirror in his hand, which was now mocking him so enthusiastically. "Go, why aren't you going?"

“Julian manipulated that human saint to attack our compatriots through a fabricated oracle… They didn’t die, but I’ve remembered this grudge,” Anyas muttered to himself. “Although the saint was a poor, deceived fool, he did hold a special position in the Rhine Empire.”

"What are you doing, you scoundrel?" the mirror asked, glancing at him.

"Take this poor little saint back to the Demon Realm!" Anias licked his lips. "I want to see... how these humans watch their god crumble before their very eyes!"

"Oh, you're such a devil."

“I think so too,” Anyas said. “How about we have some pigeon for dinner tonight?”

His gaze shifted to the little creature with the pigeon's wing.

"...No." The little guy was on the verge of fainting.

“Just kidding.” Anyas revealed his two sharp canine teeth and flicked the little guy’s head.

With a sizzle, the little guy fainted.

Sanctuary.

Si Yisi slowly wiped the water droplets off her body and offered, "Would you like to go outside and take a look?"

Claire hesitated at the thought of some fanatical, even insane, people.

During his hesitation, he watched as Siss casually pulled out a hood and draped it over his arm before walking straight out of the sanctuary.

No one had any intention of stopping him.

Claire never went out on her own initiative at any other time... His identity seemed to have become an invisible burden on him.

"Why...why..."

"Isn't it nice to look around from the outside?" Si Yisi covered her silver hair with her hood, and even her eyes were almost completely covered.

Claire didn't know where Sis was headed, so he just casually observed from Sis's perspective.

Noise and chatter... all of that is unnecessary. Claire prefers peace and quiet.

Surprisingly, Claire didn't feel uncomfortable—under the guise of their identities, the people from the Rhine Empire didn't approach him; they were all busy with their own things, and the feeling of them being so occupied was unexpected…

Enrichment.

"What do you think a saint is?" Sis asked Claire.

"Faith in God guides the existence of believers," Claire answered without hesitation, then inexplicably added, "to gain the people's...convince?"

No, what he wanted to say was not the word "convinced".

At that moment, Claire unconsciously recalled the genuine, unpretentious smiles of the people.

A scene suddenly flashed through Claire's mind: the cries of some demons before their deaths were like a sharp blade ripping apart the smiles of the people.

Suddenly, Claire paused.

Si Yisi brought him to the place where they had previously wiped out demons.

Claire had gone too far with her magic, leaving traces of divine spells everywhere. The demon's humanoid city had collapsed, leaving behind only ruins and decay.

Claire's eyes lit up when he saw a little girl whose body was half-buried under a rock.

Bright red blood seeped from the cracks in the rocks, and the little girl let out a weak cry of pain, like a newborn kitten.

Claire had clearly let go and allowed Sisley to control her body, but at this moment Claire suddenly regained her mobility.

He followed his principles and strode towards the little girl, bending down to pick her up, a strand of silver hair slipping out from under his hood.

Claire's hand paused the moment it touched the little girl.

He looked at the little girl with a cold expression.

Claire knew the moment she touched her that this was... a young demon.

She is not human; correspondingly, she should still be among Claire's targets for extermination.

"Waaah..."

The little demon girl whimpered softly as she met Claire's eyes, her dark pupils brimming with tears.

She was calling for help.

"Do you want to save her?" Si Yisi asked, "or do you want to kill her?"

Claire stopped fumbling with his staff, and at the same time, he stopped touching the little girl's hand.

"You did this on purpose."

He knew that Si Yisi had done something to him, otherwise he would have been able to tell that the little girl in front of him was a different race.

"Yes, I did it on purpose." Si Yisi regained control of his body and gently lifted the little demon girl from the rocks. The girl vanished in his arms.

It turns out... she was just an illusion created by Si Yisi from the very beginning.

Siss possessed most of Claire's memories, so he knew Claire wasn't entirely without desires. She appeared as cold and emotionless as jade, but she did have certain biases in certain matters.

Claire prefers balance to destruction.

He did the destructive thing because of a divine oracle; it was a task imposed on him by others.

Beyond divine pronouncements, Claire has her own principles. Even if the little girl is a demon, someone he should kill, Claire will still save her without discrimination.

All Sisley had to do was widen this gap in Claire's heart—make Claire realize what she truly wanted.

Siss showed no remorse for scheming against Claire: "Let's go for a walk on the streets of Rhine."

They went to the busiest street in the Rhine, a lively and bustling place with people coming and going.

"Hmm?" Suddenly, Si Yisi hummed in response and looked up in one direction.

In the direction Si Yisi looked, Anyas was shopping with the little girl named Pigeon, looking quite annoyed.

"Hey, I didn't mean to scare you into fainting. How can someone so timid be considered a demon?" Anias teased the little girl about her fragility while giving her a handful of candy he had bought as an apology.

This devil is a perfect example of someone who says one thing but does another.

“A demon,” Sisley and Claire said in unison.

“It came easily.” Si Yisi said, lifting her foot to walk towards Anyas.

"what are you up to?"

"What do you think that person is going to do?" Claire and Anyas's words collided again as they looked at the mirrors in their hands.

“Hello,” Sis said politely to Anyas, “Demon.”

"...Holy crap! Who are you?!" Anyas was furious when he was exposed and instinctively pushed the little pigeon girl behind him.

"Who I am is not important, what's important is that I need a demon to take me away."

"What are you trying to do!" Claire's voice rose; he couldn't understand what Sis had to do.

"Huh?" Adams was stunned for a moment before Si Yisi grabbed his arm.

At the same time, Sis's hood slipped down, revealing his moonlit silver hair and silver eyes. Sis then vigorously stroked Adams's eyes and hair, revealing his typically devilish black hair and black eyes.

"ah--!"

The bustling street erupted in chaos.

Many more people, unaware of what was happening, instinctively looked towards the source of the sound. Only after recognizing Sissi's appearance and the demon Adams...

The entire Rhine Street was in an uproar!

"Your Excellency, the Holy One!"

"Evil! Demon!"

"What are you doing?!" Adams' voice was drowned out by the noisy crowd. His eyes were wide open, and his arm was being squeezed painfully.

To his utter disbelief... his body moved involuntarily, actually trapping the saint before him in a hostage-taking position?!

God knows, he really doesn't have any intention of hunting saints right now. He just went out for a stroll and did something to offend someone!

“I told you…” Si Yisi’s tone was relaxed, and it was precisely his overly calm and composed state that made Adams see the culprit who was manipulating him.

"I need a demon to hold me hostage."

As he spoke, he manipulated Adams' hand to attack himself, and the white light of the divine magic that Claire could use enveloped the street.

People all reached out to shield themselves from the overly holy and dazzling light, and no one could see clearly what was happening.

They could only rely on rational judgment—this was a saint fighting against a demon!

The fight seemed to end quickly. Someone blinked their sore, tear-filled eyes and kept peering inside.

They saw that the demon was "scarred" and the saint seemed to be invincible... but in the blink of an eye, the situation changed.

The treacherous demon released something, and the saint was caught off guard by this ambush, which caused him to weaken!

They watched as the demon revealed a wicked, wicked smile, and let out a long laugh: "Hahahaha!" Then, he captured the saint...

They strode away!

"ah……"

The crowd looked bewildered. Suddenly, they noticed a small layer of white light appearing around them. Soon, the white light spots transformed into beautiful angel feathers, which shattered in the air.

Is this—the favor bestowed upon them by the saints?

Was he betrayed by the devil because he protected them?

"Oh my god..." one person gasped, frantically searching for anyone who could handle the situation.

—The saint has been kidnapped by a vile demon!

"Huff, huff," Adams gasped for breath, unable to move his entire body, not even his eyes.

He was a despicable, cunning, and vicious demon, far more bewildered than the people.

what happened?

In Adams' eyes, the expressionless saint became the real demon in his eyes, and he tilted his head slightly and gave Adams a half-smile.

"...!"

"Thank you for your cooperation," Si Yisi praised him.

"...!!!"

A demon! This is definitely a demon!

Adams screamed inwardly as he was in pain all over and unable to move.

Author's Note: Adams: I am not, I...

No!

*Thank you to all the lovely angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Shu Yun Huan Yue (1 landmine);

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Meimeihong 5 bottles; Shuyun Huanyue 2 bottles;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The Creation of the Gods (Part 3)

"Now that you've achieved your goal, shall I leave?"

No matter how much "damn it" Adams was thinking, he didn't dare show it outwardly.

Before him, the saint was gazing at him quietly with those silver eyes. As the shimmering light in those eyes fixed, an aura of power comparable to a dragon pressing down on Adams pressed down!

One moment Adams was so arrogant and unrestrained, the next he didn't dare to utter a single word.

Just then, Adams heard the sound of armor moving. He was hanging on a beam like a puppet, and he almost slipped and fell.

A line of soldiers in fine armor came into view, aggressively chasing after him, the "kidnapper." They forcefully drove away the bewildered passersby, their eyes filled with murderous intent.

Without any hesitation, they headed towards Adams' location!

“Hmm…” Si Yisi hesitated for a moment before Adams realized that there was a sharp object pressed against his neck.

It was a diamond-shaped crystal, as cold as ice; if you poked it with the sharp corner, it would definitely leave a small hole.

The crystal... comes from a slender, elegant staff. It is as beautiful and dazzling as an elf, and as clear and cold as the bright moonlight.

Who doesn't know the staff used by Saint Claire? With it as her weapon, the saint effortlessly wields divine magic, annihilating everything without a fight—

Who would have thought that one day... the saint would use the ornaments on this Moonlight Staff as a knife!

Adams swallowed hard; he was probably the first demon to receive this treatment!

Si Yisi blinked her eyelashes: "What's the rush? You can't leave now, can you?"

He gestured for Adams to look at the group of priests following closely behind the soldiers.

Although they were a group of delicate and weak fellows, they were enough to continuously buff the soldiers from behind.

They could practically drown Adams with a single spit from each of them.

"You, what are your orders?"

Immediately, Adams felt his mouth open uncontrollably: "Your saints are utterly vulnerable!"

Adams: "?!"

"What do you want to do?" Claire asked in a strange tone, as if Siss's performances were for some other purpose.

"What are you standing there for? Let's go—" The "weak" Si Yisi glanced at the soldiers with bloodshot eyes out of the corner of his eye. He and Adams landed in the priesthood like light birds, causing the priests who had not yet finished their spells to lose their composure.

The soldiers' sharp weapons could no longer be wielded due to the sudden change.

In those brief few seconds of stalemate, they watched helplessly as the saint was completely abducted by the demon!

"Captain, this..."

"What are you all standing there for? Go and report to His Majesty!" the soldier captain shouted, glaring at him.

The Rhine Empire was incredibly fast in issuing bounty notices; less than fifteen minutes after Siss was "captured," Adams's head was displayed everywhere.

"If you encounter them, kill them without mercy!" The bright red characters were eye-catching and striking.

"grass!"

Adams' eyes turned red when he saw the bounty poster, and he grabbed his hair in a mess.

He didn't, he didn't do it, he's innocent!

Obviously, how could the Rhine people believe he was innocent?

Adams glanced back at Sissy and saw the little pigeon girl wandering around the human saint without any fear, her carefree appearance only making the demon more annoyed.

What do you want to do, sir?

He asked the question timidly while engaging in a secret, intimate conversation with the mirror in his arms.

"What method can I use to get rid of this jinx?!"

The mirror is a magical artifact with a soul; it possesses a certain ability to foresee the future. Otherwise, given its foul temper, which it seems to have learned from who-knows-where… Adams would have thrown it away long ago.

"I have a premonition..."

The mirror began to speak, but for some reason, its voice grew increasingly shaky and faint...

"Mirror?"

Sis's voice rang in Adams's ears, its tone clear and pleasant.

"Hiss!" Adams watched as Sissi appeared beside him without him noticing... and even casually snatched the mirror away!

"I'm going to have bad luck!" the mirror cried out loudly, "Waaah—"

"The elves! My lord, you're going to the elves!" Mirror sobbed uncontrollably. Her usual sharp tongue, which used to spar with Adams, seemed to have been completely switched off, and she had become a whimpering little girl.

“It… um…” Adams said, even more nervously, “It has some precognitive abilities.”

Si Yisi disdainfully tossed the mirror back into Adams's hands: "Then let's go."

"Huh?" What does this have to do with me?

Adams watched himself move his feet awkwardly, as if he were taking the first steps.

Si Yisi glanced at him indifferently: "After going to the Elf Clan, I want to go to the Demon Realm. You are now... a demon in human form."

"..." He's doomed.

Adams thought in despair.

As a wanted criminal, Adams certainly couldn't just walk through the city gates. He applied some disguise powder to his body, turning his white skin black and his eyes and hair light brown.

Because of the capture of the Saint, Rhine City was completely sealed off. Adams, standing in line, was completely bewildered. Only when it was his turn did he realize...

A blonde priestess sat in front of the city gate, with a shimmering mirror beside her.

That is... the Mirror of Truth!

Adams felt bitter inside. The priestess was one of the twelve kings' direct priestesses, and the mirror she possessed could see through all pretense!

He knew he was no match for the priestess; after all, Adams was only a hundred years old and still a young demon.

He closed his eyes, bracing himself for a future where he would be locked up in jail, but just then Adams heard a female voice: "Pass."

Huh? Adams opened his eyes in surprise, only to find that the reflection in the Mirror of Truth was still his disguise.

"Take off your hood," the priestess called out to Sis, having already passed Adams.

Adams held his breath as he watched Si Yisi unabashedly remove her hood, her silver hair and eyes appearing even colder in the sunlight.

The saint in the Mirror of Truth has a face similar to Adams' disguise, and Sis uses that highly recognizable saint's face to look at Adams from the side.

—Give him a smile.

Adams' heart skipped a beat. On one hand, he wanted to pick up this saint and beat him to death, but on the other hand, he couldn't help but admire the powerful strength that Sissi was gradually displaying.

What level of power is required to turn around and manipulate a divine artifact?!

He then thought of himself being lifted up like a snarling cat... Tsk, no matter how strong someone is, they're still a heartless bastard!

"Pass."

The two, one human and one demon, swaggered out of Rhine City.

Rhine Royal City.

Julian rested his chin on his hand: "Is that so? The saint has been kidnapped, and the people strongly desire to punish this shameless and treacherous demon?"

“Yes, yes,” the messenger stammered, “the ignorant masses are gathered outside the sanctuary, looking angry. They seem to think you have failed in your duty.”

“Hmph,” Julian chuckled softly, “I like the term ‘fool’. They’re angry about this, so we can use some tricks to divert their anger.”

With an enigmatic smile, he muttered to himself, "For example—declaring that the current saint has betrayed the gods and colluded with the devil."

“The saint is easily defeated…” Julian rolled the words on his tongue and said in a flippant tone, “Yes, easily defeated, after all, he is just a defective product lacking memories…”

"Hasn't our next saint already been prepared?"

"..."

The person who reported it stared wide-eyed, realizing with horror what secret he had overheard.

Julian said it so casually that he was caught off guard and couldn't even close his ears.

"No……"

The man who delivered the message collapsed to the ground in despair; he had already foreseen his own end.

"Huh? There's someone else here?" Julian seemed to only just realize the person's presence, his smile freezing into an icy blade. "Kill him..."

"Only the dead keep secrets."

After leaving Rhine City, Adams watched as Siss skillfully rented a magical carriage, white light flashing at his fingertips—the carriage sped away as if unleashed, running wildly on a road rarely traveled by.

Si Yisi had planned this all along!

Adams increasingly felt like he was on a sinking ship.

But now he can't even get off the pirate ship. Even if Si Yisi lets him go, he'll probably be associated with the word "wanted criminal" indefinitely.

"Um, why...did you choose me?"

Sis looked back at Adams: "Julian said I might be attacked by a demon soon—you're so close to me, aren't you planning to attack me?"

"..."

"..."

Adams wanted to kill himself for spreading the news that the demon would attack.

As they approached a certain area, the magic carriage, which had been running freely, suddenly stopped, as if all its power had been stripped away by an unknown force.

"arrive."

Si Yisi looked at the transparent barrier in front of her, which swayed like waves.

The Elf Forest of Avia became a forbidden land of magic more than twenty years ago, where all spells lost their effect. For this reason, poachers from outside lost a huge advantage.

Their industry of plundering Avia's vegetation and secretly trading beautiful elves suffered a severe blow and has not yet fully recovered.

Actually, putting aside Adams' mirror... Sisley was also planning to come here.

He was very curious about the authenticity of the incongruous fragments in Claire's memory. After leaving Rhine City, Claire remained quite silent, acting as a complete observer, calmly watching Sis's every move.

Si Yisi reached out, and the gentle waves of water wrapped around his fingertips, carefully and quickly absorbing the small amount of magic power he tasted.

He passed through the forbidden barrier.

"How could it be so easy?" Adams exclaimed in surprise, his face full of suspicion.

"Tell me about it."

"The last time I came to the Elf Forest was more than twenty years ago..." Adams dared not hide the truth, "Back then, the Elf Forest was even more ferocious than us demons."

He shuddered: "As soon as you enter, vines and branches whip and tear at your body, followed by a swarm of elves swarming you with bows and arrows. The arrows are always aimed at the most sensitive spots: eyes, chest, ears, and... well, the third leg. No one can enter the territory of these xenophobic elves; anyone who tries will be beaten to a pulp!"

It was indeed brutal.

But if elves are so xenophobic and terrifying, why are there still so many merchants selling products from the Elf Forest?

Could they be so powerful that they could accomplish these things even by bypassing the elves who frightened Adams, a hundred-year-old demon?

Not to mention that some merchants also sell elves!

Or is it that the elves only looked like this during the time Adams was there?

Author's Note: Slowly writing this (jpg). Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

64 bottles of Night-Dyed Stars; 1 bottle each of Paper Crane Unnamed, Hundred Nights Mika, and Mérimée;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The Creation of Gods (Part Four)

"Tsk."

"Click...!"

Sis turned her head to look at Adams, who seemed uncomfortable in every way since entering the Elf Forest.

Adams gasped, shrinking back like a quail: "I'm fine!"

Less than a second after he finished speaking, his legs unconsciously rubbed against the grass, making a slight sound.

Adams felt goosebumps rising on his skin. The Elf Forest was serene and beautiful, with shades of green dotting every part of the landscape, and a gentle breeze carrying the scent of life.

But he was just... inexplicably restless.

It wasn't like this last time I came to the Elf Forest!

Adams, wearing a sour expression, couldn't help but steal a glance at Si Yisi, and came up with a reason that he thought made a lot of sense.

—As expected, they must have been terrified by the ferocity of the human saints.

He thought for a moment, then added to Si Yisi, "Elves are very hostile to demons. I might be hunted down as soon as I see them. At that time, you can sever ties with me."

Honestly, no one would think that Sisley and Adams were the same kind of people.

They were like two incompatible extremes, more like enemies... but it just so happened.

With Adams being coerced as the prologue, the saints and demons of humanity actually coexisted peacefully.

Adams really looked like he was going to his death... except that a slight smile inadvertently appeared on his lips.

In this way, he can get rid of this human saint!

Why would a demon like him want to stay in the territory of elves?

Claire, who had been silent all along, spoke again in Sis's mind: "This demon... is a bit stupid."

He said this with a slight upward slant in his tone, carrying a subtle hint of disdain.

This slight emotional fluctuation was like parting the ice floes, giving Claire's cool voice a touch of real human warmth.

Si Yisi didn't even blink; he was more than just stupid.

Adams laid bare all his emotions; despite being a little devil who hadn't even reached adulthood, he would occasionally strike a pose to show off his power.

If he hadn't found Adams's silliness amusing, Sidley wouldn't have impulsively staged a scene where the devil abducted the saint.

His initial thought was actually quite simple and brutal—if they disobeyed, just beat them.

After dealing with all the demons they could find, they would naturally take Si Yisi to the Demon Realm.

The two, one human and one demon, walked through the Elf Forest. Adams always seemed restless, while Si Yisi remained calm and composed, as if he were not an uninvited guest.

Wherever the silver-haired, silver-eyed human saint passed, the creatures lurking deep in the forest dared not make a move.

The strangling vines obediently withdrew their claws, revealing only their tender green bodies. The ferocious flowers, carefully cultivated and capable of devouring live flesh, timidly swept away all dangers, leaving passersby with only a beautiful, lush green landscape.

They prostrated themselves, yearning for the human saints who passed through this place.

It was as if a subject were paying homage to a noble king.

"Are the trees or flowers behaving strangely?"

Deep in the forest, pairs of pointed-eared creatures fluttered like butterfly wings, and their newly green eyes were tinged with confusion.

"Go and take a look," the elves instructed a young elf. "Aichira, you can do it, right?"

The elf Aichira nodded quickly, and with a light tap of her toes, she leaped out of the forest.

"What is that?!" Adams was nearly hit squarely by an arrow that suddenly flew towards him.

He touched his bleeding arm and gripped the arrow tightly in his hand.

"An elven arrow?"

Are the elves' arrows really that weak? Hey, last time he came here he almost got shot into a pincushion by the elves!

Adams looked suspiciously at the bushes; the grass was short and didn't seem like it could hide any large elves.

He moved his hand to throw the arrow back to its original spot.

“Stop,” Siss called to Adams, “Are you going to lay a hand on a young elf?”

His gaze fell on the grass, where a small, trembling pointed ear peeked out from between the blades.

Si Yisi parted the grass with her cloak and saw a tiny elf shooting an arrow.

She looked to be only about ten years old, yet she already possessed the irreplaceable beauty of an elf.

Her long, snow-white hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her bright green eyes seemed to hold fresh dewdrops from the morning.

Aiqila gritted her teeth and said, "Demon, get out of here!"

"Hmph..." Adams gritted his teeth, somewhat disgruntled, and said, "I just wanted to return the arrow! You... Your Excellency has no idea how much elves value their weapons—"

He looked utterly devastated: "Last time I came here, I was shot like a hedgehog, and when I ran away, they followed me. Later I realized they wanted the arrows that had shot me back!"

What a ghostly, otherworldly spirit!

Both of them are clearly very domineering.

Adams really had a tough time...

Adams muttered, "But why would the elves send out a half-grown cub? Don't they have any other elves?"

Just as he was about to return the arrow, he saw Aichira's green eyes fixed intently on the human saint.

The look in her green eyes gradually widened after she saw Sisley, until it reached the point Adams saw...

It's as if they've become two mirrors.

Through the "mirror," Si Yisi felt several gazes, as if...

Someone is watching him through Akira's eyes!

"yes……"

"It's him!"

"He's back!"

The elves, who had been standing quietly waiting for Aichira to return, called out softly in waves. Their mixed voices wove together into a beautiful melody.

“God…” Akira murmured, as if suddenly coming to her senses. She glanced at Si Yisi, puzzled, “Why…why do this?”

The next moment, Adams felt like he was about to have a heart attack.

He watched as Aichira, with her fierce expression, suddenly put away her bow and arrows and knelt down in a devout posture.

Her eyes were fixed on the ground, unable to meet the gaze of the being before her. But anyone could see Aichira's tightly pursed lips... She welcomed Si Yisi with the highest elven courtesy!

Adams looked dazed, almost doubting his own eyes.

Elves, such a proud and ethereal race, would actually bestow such a great gift upon a human saint?!

But Adams had a vague acceptance of the existence of such a thing.

If he is a saint—it doesn’t seem surprising?

Then, something even more unsettling happened to Adams.

The entire Elf Forest seemed to come alive after Aiqila bowed to it. The sound of the breeze rustling the leaves was extremely pleasant, and the light sounds of wind and rushing footsteps came from all directions.

He saw countless sprites, seemingly the embodiment of nature, rushing towards him, their toes barely touching the grass, only bringing a refreshing breeze.

Aichira's eyes widened slightly: "How could everyone come out?"

Sis wrote down everything Aiqila said.

The elves landed gently, and without prior arrangement, they all prostrated themselves and bowed to the human saint.

"My Lord, you've finally returned."

Sis saw the elves raise their faces, their green eyes filled with fervent faith. It was as if—Claire was their god.

“I…” Claire said, somewhat confused, “I don’t remember them.”

"Perhaps it was a divine decree?"

Claire's words were not even convincing to herself.

Shouldn't his god be the Rhine God? But the Elf race has always worshipped the Goddess of the Sun and Moon.

“No,” Sisley denied outright, “these elves have seen you—or rather, they even spent some time with you.”

The fervent look in the elves' eyes seemed very familiar to Si Yisi; he didn't miss the joy of something lost and then regained within them.

Claire's identity is definitely not as simple as that of a messenger of the Rhine God.

The elves must have received instructions from the goddess of the moon and the sun to respect him. What could possibly make two gods who might have a conflict of faiths bless one person at the same time?

The higher-ups of the Rhine Kingdom may have committed an additional crime: they not only most likely forged the oracle, but they also deceived Claire.

Claire has no memory of anything before she came to the Rhineland... or perhaps she was framed by the higher-ups in the Rhineland.

"My Lord, please come with us." The elves greeted us with beautiful, delightful smiles, the jade bells on their ankles jingling melodiously.

Adams stared in disbelief as they welcomed Siss away, without even glancing at himself, the demon who should be banished.

Adams: ? ? ?

What's going on? Why does he feel like he's been forgotten? So annoying!

Looking at the elves' devout posture, Claire sighed, "Their faith... is very devout."

Following Claire's words, Sisse looked at the elves, who all wore the purest and most beautiful smiles. Elves are a very simple race; unlike other races, they do not have disputes over political power, rights, or other interests.

No wonder Claire sighed like that—

While the faith of the people he sensed in the Rhine Kingdom was very real, it was not as pure as that of the elves, and was always mixed with some miscellaneous things related to **.

“Devotion…?” Si Yisi held the word in her mouth. “That’s not necessarily true.”

He said thoughtfully, "Didn't you notice that these elves are missing something?"

Claire: "?"

Just then, Adams suddenly rushed over in a hurry. His arrival drew disgusted looks from many elves, but they didn't do anything to him because of Sis's presence.

However... besides their disdain, they were also quite wary. Aiqila stood very close to Sis, and she could see her compatriots' tense bodies.

A bitter taste rose in Aichira's mouth.

They feared this demon!

Adams kept moving closer to Sis, blinking frantically at him and trying to keep his voice down.

He said in a horrified tone, "Have you noticed? The spirits here have all lost their power!"

Yes, that's what Sis said the elves lacked.

They lost the power of nature that they could use!

The current elves have a beautiful appearance, but lack the ability to match it!

Author's Note: I've been so slow with updates that I'm almost thinking of creating a reader group so you guys can urge me to update! qwq

And: Although this volume is the final volume, there can still be side stories! My little angels can request the plot points they want to see, but the side stories will probably be around three or four chapters per world. The website address has been changed, the website address has been changed, the website address has been changed! Please bookmark the new website address, new m... new desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The Creation of Gods (Part 5)

Si Yisi: "..."

Adams wanted to breathe right next to Sis's ear, which made him take a step back and show a slightly disgusted expression.

Adams was completely unaware of this; the existence of the forbidden magic barrier made him almost like an ordinary human during his time in the Elf Forest.

The mirror was also temporarily blocked... losing the effect of the magic artifact.

Having lost a large portion of his usable power, Adams couldn't help but feel uneasy after realizing the elves' abnormality.

He was completely absorbed in his own thoughts, and the more he thought about it, the more eerie and unsettling it felt—

Even if there is a forbidden magic barrier, it is not a reason for the elves to lose their abilities!

Whose protective barrier would bring disaster upon its owner as well?

No, no, no… Adams sighed three times, his expression of terror about to burst through his sinister face.

Si Yisi: "..."

He still spoke up: "I know, just behave yourself."

What's the fastest way to calm Adams down and avoid alerting him?

The human saint didn't seem to reject Adams, allowing him to approach. He even gazed at the demon with his silver eyes, which carried a godlike sense of judgment, a glint of icy light suddenly flashing within them.

Through Sis's eyes, Adams saw the Moon Staff placed behind him...

It floated up, supported by a layer of illusory mist, with its pointed ornaments aimed directly at Adams' waist, as if it were about to stab the devil in the kidneys at any moment.

"hiss……"

Adams let out a startled cry.

This was indeed the best shock for him.

He kept silent, not daring to utter a single word, his mind wandering to random thoughts.

Huh?! Adams, suddenly realizing something, almost jumped up like a spring.

Human saints can use magic? Could he really be an omniscient and omnipotent being, a god-like being who foresaw this event and made preparations in advance?

Thinking about this level, Adams could not help but feel even more awe for Sius.

—The saint has subdued the demon.

The elves treated Sis with the utmost courtesy, bringing out large platters of fresh magical fruits. Jade fruits, which were reserved for royalty in small quantities, were served in bunches with morning dew, allowing him to choose as he pleased.

The cup, woven from green vines, resembles a piece of jade shimmering with moisture, with pale green sap flowing within it.

Si Yisi only turned her gaze to the little elf Akira, who was sitting in the front seat.

She was nervously twisting her fingers, her eyes filled with a complex and conflicted light. Aichira was undoubtedly the best breakthrough point to uncover the elf's anomaly.

She was the first elf that Si Yisi and the others encountered. The elves used the young Aichira's perspective as their own to observe the world.

When the elves arrived to greet Aichira, she showed obvious surprise—

Aichira's clothing and appearance suggested she was an ordinary elf, yet she was entitled to sit near Sissi...

This is unusual, isn't it?

This little elf is unique in every way.

“She kept looking at us,” Claire said. “It was like she wanted to tell us something.”

“Hmm,” Si Yisi called out to an older elf, “Since you call me a divine messenger, why am I in the Rhine Kingdom?”

The elder elf forcefully suppressed his anger and said, "These despicable humans used underhanded tactics to take you away! We cannot..."

His voice suddenly stopped, and he swallowed the rest of his sentence.

“…It’s nothing,” the older elf added, “It’s wonderful that the gods have brought you back to us.”

“I have no memory of you,” Sis said.

An elven priest stepped forward at this moment. He waved away an older elf, whose long white hair, duller than that of the other elves, indicated that he was no longer young.

The elven priest lowered his head and respectfully said, "Humans have used despicable means to tamper with your memories, but we can help the divine messenger see these memories again."

"please."

Sisley silently asked Claire in her mind, "Do you think what he said is true?"

"I...cannot determine."

It's clear that the series of unexpected events has left Claire bewildered.

"I think it's fifty-fifty," Si Yisi smiled. "Both sides have something to hide, don't you think?"

“Ah…” Claire replied.

Guided by the elven priest, they arrived in the middle of a small lake. As soon as Si Yisi stood on the small circular platform, a light mist began to rise around him.

Sis saw Claire's memories of being among the elves.

Claire wasn't born in adult form; for a long time among the elves, he maintained the physique of a young child.

Claire learned the common language and the rituals of worship among the elves... Every elf respected him, and he was in a very pure environment.

Adams looked at the human saint as a child, and then took another look incredulously.

Why did that terrible saint have such a soft childhood?

Siss carefully observed Claire's memories, not simply "turning over" them.

Claire's memories were nothing special, very ordinary and quiet, but Sisley could sense a ripple in Claire's heart.

This memory of the elves perhaps helped Claire find a bit of herself.

Claire's memories were presented in fast-forward, and Siss discovered that he could adjust the speed.

"?!" Then... Adams found that the memory fragments in front of him were moving so fast that they were just afterimages, making him dizzy. Only Si Yisi was still staring intently, as if he had really figured something out.

"Stop." Si Yisi tapped his index finger in the air, slowing down the rapid playback of the memories.

He looked at this memory—Claire hadn't paid any particular attention to anything, but he still remembered some of what he saw.

Perhaps it was because Claire was too unambitious... they did everything without trying to hide it from Claire.

"What is that?" Claire asked an elf in her memory.

A luxurious carriage, completely out of place with the elven style, drove past, guided by several elves.

“They are human,” the elf said, blinking. “They seem to have come to discuss some kind of deal with the king!”

Behind the carriage that slowly disappeared from Claire's sight was a shining national emblem, and a strand of golden hair swept out from the carriage window.

If Si Yisi remembered correctly—this was the national emblem of the Rhine Kingdom. For humans to be received with such respect by elves, such xenophobic creatures… well, let’s not think about it.

Julian, the King of the Rhine, who ascended the throne in his teens.

What kind of deal are they talking about?

What kind of deals can elves and humans make?

Sis noticed that this part of the memory was nearing its end. He quickly shifted his gaze from the carriage to a huge, incredibly resilient tree.

Several oval-shaped fruits were growing on the tree. Most of them were white, like a cocoon, but one fruit had a bright green glow.

“What is this?” Claire asked again.

He kept asking questions to fill in the gaps in his knowledge.

"It is the mother tree of our race, capable of giving birth to new little elves."

"Is this a little elf about to be born?" Claire gently touched the small green fruit with his fingertips, and curiously channeled a little magic into the unborn elf.

“Yes,” the elf said with a smile, “her name should be…Akira.”

"Your Excellency can simply touch her; there's no need to expend your own power."

My memory ends here.

“My lord,” the elven priest hurried forward, speaking cautiously, “the goddess has issued a divine decree, requesting that you hear her voice in half a month—”

"Hey, we won't..." We'll have to stay here for another two weeks, right?

Adams, still groggy from the dizziness, heard the news.

“Okay,” Si Yisi quickly agreed.

"Thank you!" the elven priest said with genuine joy.

"Where is your king?" Si Yisi asked.

"Your Majesty..." the elven priest said, "Your Majesty is unwell and therefore unable to come to see the divine messenger."

"I understand." Si Yi thought to himself, something must have happened... This lie was too clumsy. It was probably because the King of the Elves was currently entangled in something and couldn't get away.

Because of Sissy, Adams also became a distinguished guest, and they were arranged to stay in the Elf Treehouse.

Adams slumped dejectedly on the vine bed, surprisingly finding it quite comfortable and enjoyable. He half-closed his eyes, feeling dizzy, and was about to fall asleep.

Just then, the sound of leaves being blown awakened Adams.

"who?"

“Come out, he won’t do anything to you.” Sis stopped Adams.

The little elf I had seen not long ago came out, head drooping: "I'm sorry, Your Excellency... I didn't mean to."

What's your name?

Si Yisi suddenly asked her.

The little elf raised its head and said, "...Aichira."

"Aichira." Sissi tapped Adams with her staff and knocked him unconscious. Before he was knocked unconscious, the demon looked incredulous.

However, fainting was a good thing for Adams; it was best if he didn't listen to what came next.

“Aichira, tell me—why are you surprised that your people can come out?”

Aichira closed her eyes, her voice suddenly becoming shrill: "Please...save them!"

When she opened her eyes again, Si Yisi found that Aiqila's eyes were filled with tears.

“They…they are cursed…” Aichira said haltingly. “My people have lost their power, and they are unable to leave the Elf Forest—even the King has disappeared recently.”

“I am the most special elf. I can use some magic and even leave the Elf Forest for a distance,” Akira said, “but that’s not enough…”

A tear fell.

"I can't find anyone who can help... us."

"Humans are dangerous and greedy beings; the elves cannot trust them. Other races are all in cahoots—"

A sorrowful expression appeared on Aichira's young face.

"We are isolated and helpless."

Claire wondered, "Have the elves really reached such a desperate situation?" He accepted the existence of that memory, and because of it, he developed a slight liking for the elves.

Claire's mood was indifferent; she was already quite pleased with herself for even a little bit of goodwill.

“Oh…” Si Yisi said to him calmly without changing his expression, “It may not be a desperate situation. All I can hear so far is the xenophobia and prejudice of the Elven race.”

Take Aichira's attitude as an example; her personal education and the understanding of the entire Elf race are closely related.

In the minds of the elves, they harbored a very stubborn prejudice against all other races.

—They must be insidious and cunning.

They are people you shouldn't get too close to.

It feels like... only the elves are the true lineage, and all other races are collateral branches.

Author's Note: The mystery will be solved gradually. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

One bottle each of Wind Feathered Serpent and Sheep Rainbow;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Creating Gods and Creation (Part Six)

Little angels, you only get a little money if you subscribe to the official author's work! QwQ

"Ah—!" Qingzhi screamed so loudly that it almost ruptured Lu Weizhi's eardrums. Without even looking, she transformed her arm into the wings of a bird and flapped it away, sending an approaching wild beast flying.

I can't stand this guy!

Lu Weizhi almost gritted his teeth to powder, looking earnestly in Si Yisi's direction, hoping he could make this noisy fellow stop creating this demonic noise—

Si Yisi, with her low emotional intelligence and complete incomprehension of a beautiful woman's thoughts, remained completely oblivious to the system's misunderstanding.

He felt a chill run down his spine when he felt Lu Weizhi's gaze, and the thought "trouble, trouble, trouble" kept repeating in his mind.

But he has to wait until the demon is completely eliminated by the small world—he's already given this opportunity, if he still can't get rid of the demon...

Oh.

During the struggle between the Heavenly Dao and the Demon in the small world, Yu Rongcheng, the reborn "protagonist," would regain consciousness intermittently.

The black demonic energy clinging to him would sometimes peel away in half, revealing the stark white bones beneath, giving Yu Rongcheng's consciousness a chance to awaken, only to have the demonic energy regain its advantage again in the next moment.

The piercing screams also came from Yu Rongcheng.

He watched helplessly as his flesh melted away like water, the excruciating pain that tormented his very soul, making him wish he could die immediately.

However, the demonic energy relentlessly tried to invade and repair his body. Yu Rongcheng couldn't even mobilize his spiritual power to put up a desperate counterattack. He could only watch helplessly as the vast and expansive Qingmo Small World's Heavenly Dao gradually devoured him.

This is a form of slow torture.

Si Yisi only felt pleasure. Or rather, it was the lively attitude that the soon-to-awaken Si Mobai's soul within him subconsciously displayed.

Si Yisi muttered to herself, "Wait a little longer."

Si Mobai's soul is not ready to awaken yet, otherwise he will be expelled from this body.

The demons haven't completely dissipated yet, which means that the hatred and resentment that led to Si Mobai's tragedy haven't completely faded away either, and Si Yisi's mission hasn't yet come to a satisfactory conclusion.

Si Mobai's soul was easily soothed by Si Yisi.

It calmed down from its active state, like a still pool of water.

Si Yisi let A-Tu wrap its arms around his fingers in a flattering manner. He poked the two inconspicuous little points on A-Tu's head and remembered what it had just done...

Si Yisi even felt a slight urge to cover her face.

Originally, he thought that solving the demon's problem wouldn't be so easy... but Ah Tu suddenly came to his senses and made a move.

It was as if it had completely targeted Yu Rongcheng's reproductive organs, precisely and decisively aiming its pure-attribute lightning attack at Yu Rongcheng's back when it attacked him...

Yes, just as you think.

Si Yisi complained, "What kind of sneaky playstyle is this?"

A-Tu obediently curled up on his hand, and after hearing his words, climbed onto Si Yisi's hand, proudly raising its chest towards him: "Hiss, hiss~"

That doesn't make any sense.

Si Yisi pinched its little horn, and watching the struggle nearing its end, he suddenly asked A-Tu with a serious face:

"Would you rather stay with me or with the one inside my body?"

In essence, A-Tu was a bug that was born out of chance. If it had chosen to stay in the Qingmo Small World and follow Si Mobai, who had regained control of his body, its abilities would have been limited.

However, it can also ascend to the upper realm with Si Mobai.

If he were to follow Si Yisi... Although the system has a shop where one can exchange for Dragon Soul cultivation techniques, Si Yisi is currently logged in as the host and does not have the right to use it at will. He can only exchange for them using points.

This will be troublesome, but it also has other advantages.

Si Yisi tried to send all of this information into A Tu's brain.

A-Tu gave him a gentle, affectionate bite—it now seemed to think this was a good way to interact.

"Choose me and hiss once; choose him and hiss twice."

No sooner had Si Yisi finished speaking than A Tu couldn't wait to take a big bite out of Si Yisi.

Si Yisi looked at its pitiful state, clutching its broken tooth, and felt a pang of heartache. She remained completely expressionless.

“I understand,” Si Yisi replied.

The system suspects that Ah Tu doesn't even have a brain.

However, inevitably, the system's favorability towards Ah Tu also increased slightly, and it was seriously considering whether to change Ah Tu's name when he grew up a bit.

for example……

Bald dad?

It should be quite happy, since it's trendy these days to like being called "Dad".

Dozens of hours later, when Lu Weizhi couldn't help but shout at Si Yisi—

"Why don't these jerks attack you?!" It's as if all affection has turned into jealousy.

Si Yisi answered in her heart: Because Si Mobai is the protagonist of destiny, he gets preferential treatment, understand?

—After that, the competition between the demons and the heavenly way finally came to an end.

In the last moment before his death, Yu Rongcheng regained his senses. The resentment in his eyes had disappeared, leaving only fear and deep dread.

He scratched the ground with his charred, bony hands:

"I'm not reconciled... I was reborn, why..."

The golden core within his body didn't even have a chance to resist before it was completely crushed into dust and scattered by the wind.

Yu Rongcheng stared wide-eyed as his figure gradually dissipated—vanishing into ashes along with the demon.

At the same time, Si Yisi felt her body relax, as if some restraints had silently fallen away.

"I'm leaving," Si Yisi said to Si Mobai's soul, then reached out and tied A-Tu into a bow on her hand. "I'm leaving, A-Tu."

"Hiss~" Ah Tu hissed happily.

The system panel reappeared before Si Yisi's eyes, and for a moment, countless data streams surged into Si Mobai's pupils.

[Do you want to log out, carry your equipped soul accessory, and reset your quest level?]

[yes. ]

[—Welcome to log out.]

After Si Yisi and A Tu logged out together, Si Mobai's soul reclaimed his body.

He opened his warm, dark eyes, and suddenly a gentle smile appeared on his lips.

"Foolish." Si Yisi glanced at Mo Wuchang lightly, only to be met with a blatant "whatever my boss says is right" expression.

It's a bit too much for my eyes.

Si Yisi knew, of course, that Mo Wuchang wasn't truly stupid; the fact that he could keenly observe things that other players couldn't prove it.

To be honest... he was just unlucky.

If you have the reputation of being unpredictable, wouldn't you be heading to the underworld sooner?

"What are we waiting for?" Mo Wuchang asked.

"Wait for yesterday's bus." Si Yisi didn't hide anything from him, after all, this time she was planning to use him as bait.

Guang Siyi went alone... He was afraid that the air-conditioning ghost girl would cower and run away as soon as she saw him.

"???"

Mo Wuchang was completely bewildered.

"The landlord complains that we don't pay enough rent. What would happen if we paid him more? I'm curious, so I want to try it out." Si Yisi looked up, stopping the tears that were about to fall.

"What does this have to do with buses?"

Mo Wuchang asked the question reflexively, but immediately his mind raced and he realized what was going on.

The landlord, like the building itself, seemed to be something sinister; he definitely wouldn't accept money from the living. So… what about money from the dead, or rather, from ghosts?

The four tenants in the rental apartment were nowhere to be found at this time, so there was no room for maneuver.

Um... so you decided to take advantage of the bus?

Logically speaking, there should be no problem at all, but Mo Wuchang always felt a chilling wind around him, as if the possessing ghost from yesterday had clung to him again.

He shuddered, a bad feeling creeping over him.

"What...what am I supposed to do?"

"Barecloth." Si Yisi's eyes welled up with tears again from the cold wind. He answered Mo Wuchang, "I'm worried they'll run away as soon as they see me, you understand?"

His wet eyes stared at Mo Wuchang. He looked like a weak little deer, but inside he was probably... a Hulk? Mo Wuchang was startled by his own imagination and couldn't help but shudder.

Si Yisi had a gut feeling that Mo Wuchang was thinking about things he shouldn't be thinking.

"Uh... I understand."

No sooner had Mo Wuchang finished speaking than the sound of car brakes came from outside the crack in the door.

The bus I took yesterday was parked next to the street sign near my rental apartment, its open doors a dark, gaping hole like a gaping mouth.

Mo Wuchang glanced at Si Yisi subconsciously, and inwardly murmured a sigh of sympathy for the ghost.

I'm sorry, I'm also helpless in being an accomplice to evil.

Mo Wuchang boarded the bus without any trouble. The female driver looked at him and gave him a bloodthirsty smile.

"Hello, yesterday's...human...guest."

Mo Wuchang thought of Si Yisi, whom he had hidden behind him, and gave the female driver, whose neck had been forcibly turned around, a look of sympathy.

Female driver: ???

Then, she bumped into Si Yisi, who was sobbing.

Female driver: "!!!"

Her surprise caused the bus to brake suddenly and come to a stop, while Si Yisi leaned out in her direction, giving her a smile that was tinged with tears.

The passengers sitting in their seats also revealed themselves; they were all corpses in varying degrees of decomposition, and they were staring straight at Mo Wuchang.

A ghost head popped out of the air conditioner, but when it saw Si Yisi's profile, it quickly shrank back inside.

"Hold on for a while," Si Yisi said to Mo Wuchang.

He grabbed the female driver like a chick and then, with lightning speed, stuffed something into her collar.

—Yeah, Baldy.

Crackling, sizzling, hissing!

The aroma of "roasted ghosts," their flesh charred by electric sparks, wafted through the air. Ah Tu, tears streaming down his face, frantically unleashed his electricity. If he could speak, he would probably curse Si Yisi, that unscrupulous system, a thousand times over.

After quickly dealing with the female driver, Si Yisi pushed Mo Wuchang aside and looked at the few remaining corpses of passengers scattered in the seats.

Author's Note: [A story about shipping characters]

"Possessed by a Ghost Every Day" by Sanwuyongren

Copywriting:

Mei Qian had lived an ordinary life for over twenty years, never imagining that one day she would be used as a publicity stunt. Penniless and unattractive, she was completely outclassed by the other person being used for publicity, but soon everyone realized something was wrong—

Someone filmed her, a complete shut-in, taking on multiple opponents single-handedly. Before she could even make a move, the opponents were so terrified they wet themselves.

Hater: "It's fake, it's edited."

Immediately afterwards, another video surfaced, showing a champion, a wealthy and beautiful woman, provoking someone and getting beaten up on the spot, leaving her depressed.

Hater: "It's fake too."

Shocking! This woman actually made a tycoon call her "Dad".

Haters: Fake!!? Just because someone is ugly doesn't mean they can be shameless? They dare to portray this kind of persona?

One day, after a party, the young master of the Ren family posted a photo of a fairy. While everyone was curious, he commented, "Let me introduce my elder sister, Mei Qian."

Hei Zi cried out, "Shut up! Please stop showing off!"

Mei Qian herself was also very troubled by this.

She pointed to the videos and pictures online and solemnly warned the ghosts running wild in the room, "From now on, we need to keep a low profile, otherwise how am I supposed to do business!"

Guh.

*

Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants with nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

5 bottles of Meimei Rainbow; 1 bottle of Paper Crane (unnamed);

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Gods (Creators (VII))

A sky full of sparks spread out above the altar, turning a small part of the sky into the color of fiery clouds, where terrifying and immense magical power gathered.

The Rhineland.

Julian was exchanging pleasantries with the current Saint Rhine with a slight smile when he suddenly sensed a large-scale magical fluctuation, and his eyes surged with a terrifying turmoil.

Forbidden spell?!

Do the elves want to destroy themselves?

Throughout the observation towers of various races, priests of different races, hair colors, and skin tones all simultaneously developed deep burn marks at the corners of their eyes, their eyes filled with crimson, and a small cluster of magical flames burning in their eye sockets.

The more powerful the priest, the greater the interference. They futilely dug at the corners of their eyes, trying to expel the embers of the forbidden spell with their own power before their eyes were burned out!

This is just a trace left by a spark that accidentally fell!

Races large and small, spanning a vast area beyond the elves, were affected to varying degrees.

The crystal used to test the spell shattered with a deafening roar, sending fragments flying that rolled across the ground, leaving shallow scorch marks.

People without magical powers were bewildered by the sudden change. A young boy looked around and saw the "fire clouds" spreading across the horizon. He had never seen such crimson clouds before, and he couldn't take his eyes off them.

The boy's parents, standing nearby, let out a piercing scream: "What's wrong with your eyes?!"

—Tears streamed down the boy's face, tears that were also a deep, bright red color.

What is a forbidden spell? It is known as the most powerful and terrifying force that humans, apart from gods, can control. It can easily destroy a city and bring devastation to all living beings.

Those who unleash forbidden spells face an almost certain death.

The Elven race was also in a state of chaos.

The elderly priest, still possessing some semblance of reason, stumbled into the king's bedchamber: "Are you insane?!"

Then, his pupils widened suddenly, reflecting a horrifying sight. He was speechless.

Adams' first instinct was to run, but after glancing down at the mirror and then peering towards the altar, he finally found a corner and carefully crouched down.

He clearly couldn't outrun a forbidden spell, and now the only hope... was that the human saint inside could save them from this perilous situation.

Give him some trust.

But even the demon didn't know why he believed in the human saint.

Altar.

"Ah...ah." Aichira let out a hoarse sound. Her eyes were already closed. The rampant and domineering magic forcefully rushed into her body from her eyes, destroying every inch of her spirit.

Before the sparks had even fully descended, she was already nearly overwhelmed. Aiqila clung tightly to Si Yisi, as if she had grasped a lifeline.

Aiqila still can't understand why this happened.

She couldn't even remember complaining about the elf who had asked her to be the lamplighter.

Si Yisi lightly touched the corner of Aiqila's eye with his fingertips. Faced with such a magnificent and terrifying forbidden spell, he didn't even have the slightest thought of avoiding it.

Suddenly, Aichira felt a cool sensation at the corner of her eye. This coolness quickly spread throughout her body, like refreshing water instantly extinguishing her pain. She couldn't help but let out a comfortable cry, and her eyes seemed to slowly open—

The instant she opened her eyes, Aichira heard Si Yisi's voice, which flowed into her heart like a spring.

"The spell cannot penetrate it."

Si Yisi put Aiqila down with one hand, and the staff in his right hand slowly shimmered with the sound he spoke.

A light, cold light, like ice, instantly filled Aichira's surroundings. She stared blankly at Si Yisi, watching the wondrous, solemn... divine power that accompanied Si Yisi's words as they were applied to the staff.

One floor, two floors, three floors…

With each word Si Yisi uttered, a layer of magic was added to the staff, which then turned towards the area around Aiqila's body.

His silver pupils seemed to burst forth with an icy, azure light, as if ice crystals had suddenly shattered. Si Yisi's silver hair also seemed to be draped in a layer of light, as if an invisible divine crown had slowly descended upon it.

Aiqira's body was supported by magic and placed protectively in a cube-shaped space.

An uncontrollable look of surprise and admiration appeared in Aichira's eyes—the power displayed by Si Yisi was so close to that of a god!

He invoked magic with just words, as if it were the unique power of words of a god!

Then Aichira opened her eyes with difficulty and saw Si Yisi standing fearlessly in place, and the starlight descended before them!

I'm safe. That was Akira's subconscious thought.

But then she found her body suddenly floating up, and an invisible hand, perhaps a magical force, pushed her and the protective circle that Si Yisi had built towards the direction of the forbidden spell!

Countless golden chains were linked to Aichira's hands and legs, extending into the void and towards the starlight.

She was pushed out by this force.

Si Yisi frowned.

Claire whispered quickly in Sis's ear, "The elves have designated Akira as the caster of a forbidden spell. The forbidden spell will pull Akira away, using her life as the best fuel!"

Claire hadn't fully imparted her knowledge of magic to Sisley, holding back some of it, but now was no time to keep it to herself.

The caster of the forbidden spell will be pulled to the center by a power comparable to that of a god. The forbidden spell will subconsciously drain the caster's power until they are completely drained or until the forbidden spell is fully released!

Even the most powerful people on this continent cannot say for sure that they can withstand the backlash of forbidden techniques.

For the young elf Aichira to survive was even more... impossible. The elves made Aichira the caster because they wanted to exchange her life for the forbidden spell.

But then another question arises—Claire murmured, “Why would they think Akira could handle it?”

If Aichira cannot meet certain prerequisites, then even draining her of the forbidden spell will not be successful.

"ah!"

Aichira felt a strong pulling sensation; the powerful force was not only pulling at her body, but also seemed to be pulling at her heart.

She quickly lost consciousness and drifted towards the forbidden spell without resistance, pulled along by the chains.

In those few short seconds, a familiar power emerged from Akira's body. It was the power originating from Claire herself!

Claire once channeled a sliver of her power into the body of the Aichira fruit residing on the mother tree, which became a temporary shield protecting Aichira's life.

The elves had anticipated this, which is why they sent Aichira to her death.

Claire's tone became more somber: "Akira will die."

Claire's power became the best nourishment to activate the forbidden spell, but the power to end the forbidden spell would be completely extracted from Akira.

The forbidden spell would drain her blood, shatter her body, and devour her soul... It seemed that Aichira had no chance of survival.

The forbidden spell is imminent; Aichira is about to be swallowed up!

“No, I won’t let that happen,” Si Yisi said, his robes billowing in the chaotic flow of magic, his long silver hair flying high.

Caught off guard by Claire, he reached out and grabbed the divine golden chain!

The pulling motion of the chain froze. Si Yisi's arm was fair and slender, and even the thinnest golden chain was thicker than his arm, yet he managed to shake the chain!

The impending arrival of the starlight stopped in mid-air, very close to the ground. It wasn't because its magical power was exhausted, but because someone poured a large amount of power into it that was intricately connected to the magical power it was absorbing.

Claire looked at her and said, "Are you channeling mana into it? Aren't you worried about amplifying its power?"

A normal person would not input energy into an object that is filled with too much "gas" and is about to explode, as that would only hasten the explosion!

But—is Si Yisi the kind of person who would make a blunder?

“But it has to come down!” Sis’s voice was firm and resolute. Claire had not taught him any methods of using power, but all power has a common source. Sis could use spiritual power, and naturally he could also call upon the magical power hidden in Claire’s body.

He unleashed the full potential of this body in one breath!

Through Sis's vision, Claire saw chaotic magical energy fluctuating around her, while her own power, like an arrow shot from a bow, pierced through the outer shell of the forbidden spell and entered its core.

At the same time, Aichira was completely engulfed by the sparks.

But her body wasn't immediately crushed into powder; instead, it floated perfectly fine in the center, because at that moment, the forbidden spell was fighting against Si Yisi, the outsider who had suddenly intruded.

“The forbidden spell relies on your power to be released, and it will not resist the intrusion of your power,” Si Yisi even smiled leisurely, “So—this is the best opportunity to turn the tables!”

"But that might hurt your body."

Claire replied calmly, "You use it."

His gaze fell on Aichira, and he found that his heart was still slightly stirred. He didn't want Aichira to become this victim.

Something vaguely flashed through Claire's mind.

The moment Claire finished speaking, layers of burn marks appeared on Sis's palm.

The slight pain didn't even make Si Yisi frown; in fact, his lips curled into a wider smile, and his eyes shone brightly.

He seized the core of the spell and took control!

The spark suddenly stopped, and in the next instant it fell to the ground! The dazzling light almost pierced people's eyes, and Aichira regained consciousness under this extremely strong light.

"Heh..."

She saw the terrifying forbidden spell transform into fireworks that fell from the sky, landing on her as if a feather had touched the surface of a lake, causing no harm whatsoever.

Aichira watched a magnificent and beautiful fireworks display for free, which illuminated her entire field of vision.

She raised her eyes, which were brimming with tears, and saw Si Yisi holding her. The falling light cascaded around him, highlighting Si Yisi's aloofness with its brilliance.

The divine messenger set her down, maintaining a slightly turned-to-the-side posture. The faint scorch marks on his slender fingertips resembled tattooed cloud patterns, and his palm cradled a fiery red crystal—

Like a miniature version of the Starfire Forbidden Spell, it exudes an aura that inspires fear.

“I…” Aichira looked at Sis in front of her as if she were seeing a true god.

"Shh," Si Yisi whispered, "You're tired, you should rest."

His words carried a subtle hypnotic quality, gently penetrating Aichira's ears and waking her from all the fatigue she had suppressed.

Aichira's eyes became hazy, and soon she curled up and fell asleep like a wounded cub resting.

Claire exclaimed, "You're really bold. Did you put her to sleep so you could deal with the spirit that directed this whole thing?"

“Innocent victims probably don’t want to see the perpetrators’ faces either,” Sis’s eyes flashed with a sharp light as he answered Claire, “Of course, let’s deal with it now.”

"I have no habit of showing mercy to my enemies until tomorrow."

Sis walked out of the altar and saw Adams hugging himself tightly.

"Get up." He casually tossed the fiery red crystal in his hand to Adams.

"Huh? You...you really solved it?!" Adams was astonished. When he looked down and saw what Sis had thrown at him, his expression instantly improved, as if he had just received a hot potato. "This...this...this is a forbidden spell?!"

The fiery red crystal contained chaotic magic, and just looking at it made Adams feel a stinging pain in his eyes, as if they were about to split open.

Si Yisi actually compressed a forbidden spell into a harmless gem!

"I'll use it as a ring," Si Yisi said.

"Who would dare use this as a ring?!" Adams roared inwardly.

However, the scales in his heart silently tipped slightly in favor of Si Yisi; this is probably what is meant by saying one thing but meaning another.

"Oh... the human saint is injured?" Adams suddenly noticed the scorch marks on Sis's fingertips that looked like ornaments, and his hatred for the enemy intensified. He wished he could cut the damned elf a hundred times over.

He had long since lost his prejudice against humanity.

Unaware of the turmoil they were in, they were unaware of the immense crisis that the removal of the forbidden spell had triggered in the outside world.

Every priest straightened up without hesitation, even the most seriously injured priests. They gazed in one direction with fanatical eyes.

God, has God descended?

Which deity is it?

Julian nearly crushed the gemstone ring on his hand. His expression was uncertain, and as someone in the know, he knew more, which made him even more upset.

The thought of "those mad elves!" instantly transformed into the question, "How could Claire possibly have the ability to break the forbidden spell?"

"Ah, it's a failure." King Hitusen's eyes turned ashen. He lay lazily in his original spot, seemingly unfazed.

The elven priest remained kneeling, his expression one of terror.

Meanwhile, Si Yisi had already made her way towards where the Elf King was.

Si Yisi noticed the elven priest with a terrified expression at first glance. He was still alive and well, but seemed to have lost the courage to stand up.

No, that's not right!

Si Yisi frowned and looked at the kneeling legs of the elven priest, where purplish-black vines were growing from his flesh and taking root firmly in the ground.

His lowered face wasn't entirely filled with fear; there was also an uncontrollable madness.

"Ho, ho..." The elven priest pressed his brow, as if resisting something. A wisp of black smoke rose from his brow, muddy and full of malice.

“We have failed,” said Elf King Hitusen.

A sudden gust of wind blew away the gauze curtains, allowing Si Yisi to see Xi Tusen's current state.

He wasn't lying on a couch—what Hitusen was leaning against was a very, very familiar tree, the Elven Mother Tree. But at this moment, all the leaves on the tree were withered, and the bark had taken on a decadent, purplish-black color, and Siss knew why the Elven priest was filled with fear and dread.

Histuson's upper body still retained the elegant and beautiful appearance of an elf, but his lower body was completely twisted and overlapped with the elven mother tree. The purplish-black deformed tree trunk and the elf's body were randomly mixed and distributed on a "map". He clung to the mother tree trunk with one cheek, and the skin that was in contact with it seemed to have merged with the purplish-black bark.

It wasn't Hitusen who was speaking, but a huge crack in the bark of the Elf Mother Tree. The elven voice coming from such a massive and ugly thing gave people a strange and terrifying feeling of everything being turned upside down.

Hitusen looked as if his elven body had died, and what sustained him was the elven mother tree that had become ugly due to pollution.

All living beings who witnessed such a sight would feel a chill run down their spines. Something was throbbing in Adams' mind, something that seemed to possess a powerful attraction that made his head feel like it was going to explode.

I can't watch anymore!

Si Yisi glanced at Adams sideways, then slapped his face to the side, and Adams finally recovered.

This thing… Si Yisi thought with a strange expression, it seemed like an indescribable object from another world, and anyone who looked directly at its distorted form would fall into a negative and chaotic emotion.

"strength."

The trunk of the Fairy Mother Tree split open, making a pleasant sound.

The elven priest stood up. He seemed to have undergone a transformation, yet he still possessed the life force of a living being. A layer of black energy gathered between his brows, and the vibrant green in his eyes was gradually swallowed up, turning into a murky black.

At the same moment, the elven priest's long hair was also stained with ink-like colors, and in an instant he looked more like a demon than Adams!

He stood up blankly, his eyes devoid of any sparkle, and murmured softly, "Filth—eliminate."

The elven priest suddenly raised his head, driven by an invisible force or perhaps instinct, and stared intently at Sis and Adams.

Soon, the elven priest produced a bow and arrow, nocked an arrow, and shot it directly at the demon Adams!

He clearly felt that demons were more vile than human beings and needed to be eliminated first!

Claire's voice echoed in Sis's mind: "They've gone astray, their selves have been corrupted by **."

In other words, the elves were abandoned by the gods.

He clearly couldn't understand why a pure-hearted elf would do such a thing.

An entire race! The first to be corrupted was the Elven Mother Tree, the symbol of the Elven race's life source!

As the being closest to and most intimate with the Elf Mother Tree, the Elf King was naturally... the most deeply corrupted!

Most importantly, Si Yisi couldn't possibly kill all the elves. Right now, they're all acting recklessly and attacking without regard for anything else, but there's still hope for them.

"Adams".

Si Yisi lowered her eyes and patted the demon who was being chased by arrows and was fleeing in a sorry state.

"Give me the ring."

Adams was stunned for a moment before realizing what Sis was referring to. Just then, he was grazed on the ear by an elven arrow, and in pain, he jumped up and quickly threw out the crimson crystal.

Ah, he should just run away!

Adams gave Sisley a mournful look.

Si Yisi remained unmoved and gripped the fiery red crystal back into her hand.

Claire asked, puzzled, "What do you want to do? Cast the forbidden spell again?"

“Of course—” Si Yisi ignored the elves rushing over and nimbly leaped away. His eyes were fixed on Xitusen, no, the Elven Mother Tree. The fiery red crystal he held in his fingertips stretched into a sharp rhombus in an instant. “To catch the thief, catch the king first!”

The fiery red crystal pierced through the bark of the Elf Mother Tree and continued its rampage recklessly.

"What makes it think I'll just stand there and wait for the elves to surround me?"

"Ha—" Si Yisi sneered coldly and tightened her grip!

Author's Note: After finishing this book, I should finish the one about the protagonist's alternate identity first, and then start pre-orders. But first, I'd like to ask for pre-orders.

Born to be King [Quick Transmigration]

Introduction:

The world comprises three thousand smaller worlds. One of these smaller worlds was born incomplete, yet it forcibly gave birth to a ruler of that smaller world, Luo Zhifeng.

To complete the original world, Luo Zhifeng travels between different worlds—

He reigns supreme in every small world, becoming the highest being praised and revered by countless small worlds, overshadowing the brilliance of others!

Wherever he went, he was met with praise and cheers from his subjects!

*

The rampaging, ferocious ghosts prostrated themselves before Luo Zhifeng's throne: "You are the King of Ghosts!"

The arrogant, glorious god, dejected, spat out a mouthful of blood and said with heartfelt admiration, "You are the lord of all gods."

The sword-wielding sect leader, his eyes filled with admiration, exclaimed, "You truly deserve to be called the number one in the world!"

...

Luo Zhifeng sat regally on the magnificent throne, smiling freely: "I am Luo Zhifeng."

"I'm sorry I was born to be king."

*

You were born to be king, and the world crowns you.

—I'm sorry I was born to be king.

The URL has changed! The URL has changed! The URL has changed! Please bookmark the new URL. New website... New desktop version... After bookmarking, please open the page at the new URL. The old URL will no longer be accessible.

God (the Creator) (VIII)

The red crystal looks small, and its translucent color makes it appear fragile and easily broken, as if it could be crushed with a single squeeze.

But this doesn't change its essence!

It easily sliced ​​through the purplish-black bark, piercing shallowly into the interior. The Elf Mother Tree shuddered in pain, and countless raging vines struck towards the source of the agony—

The red crystal was essentially piercing through the mother tree's abdomen, penetrating its most vulnerable part. Its fiery surface instantly evaporated the evil thoughts and desires swirling around it.

"Tap, tap."

The Elf Mother Tree had no choice but to secrete sap in an attempt to erode the red crystal, but this inadvertently released and amplified the power of the starfire!

Originally, it had been subdued by Si Yisi and forced to curl up in a small shell, unable to let out a breath. However, the juice flowing on its body actually helped Xinghuo break through the terrifying confinement imposed by Si Yisi.

In an instant, the freed Starfire couldn't wait to unleash its fiery claws, and the next moment it exploded inside the body of the Elf Mother Tree!

The flames splashed onto Adams' face, causing him to howl, and a large red burn mark immediately appeared on his cheek.

He covered his cheek and took a deep breath, completely ignoring his injuries. Instead, he stared unblinkingly in the direction of the Elf Mother Tree, his face displaying a truly pitiful state.

Adams couldn't help but twitch his little finger as he remembered Sisley's joke about using the thing as a ring.

If he actually used this thing as a ring, the entire Demon City would be blown to bits!

He watched as the human saint slowly withdrew his hand. In that instant, the elves who had surrounded him collapsed like puppets with broken strings. The Elven Mother Tree exploded from the inside, now a pitiful sight of broken branches and leaves!

It's true what they say: to catch the thief, you must first catch the king.

Si Yisi stared at the Elven Mother Tree, his silver hair ruffled by the lingering heat. Before him, the Elven Mother Tree stood slumped, all malice gone, clearly weakened to its extreme.

Its roots, exposed to Si Yisi's eyes by the enormous impact, were already rotten beyond recognition.

"Huff... huff."

Si Yisi stepped forward and parted the tangled branches of the Elf Mother Tree, finding the Elf King Xitusen lying beneath them, looking disheveled.

Withered vines clung to one side of his face, while the other side remained as beautiful as spring flowers.

Si Yisi stared at him for a long time before raising her hand and accurately cutting off the vine from Xitusen's cheek. Half of Xitusen's face was ruined, with ugly black marks covering most of his cheek, exuding a strange, evil, and repulsive aura that even made Adams, the devil, look at him with disgust.

His hair had turned deep black, and the fresh green in his eyes had faded, remaining a murky gray.

From a distance, every elf looks the same, without exception.

But Histusen pursed his lips, his eyes clear on the uninjured side of his face.

He has regained consciousness.

“Thank you…” Hitusen said, then quickly lowered his head and added, “I’m sorry, selfishness has taken over our hearts.”

The elves' rebellion was caused by their own desires controlling them. Now that the source of those filthy desires and evil thoughts has been cut off by Si Yisi, he naturally regained his senses.

"You want to kill me?"

Si Yisi simply asked.

“…Yes.” After a long silence, Hitusen finally spoke truthfully, raising his head. “We did consider killing you.”

"In the end, you were also manipulated by ** to kill you." He even revealed more secrets, "Twenty years ago, you came to the tribe under the guidance of the goddess. Because of some friction, we betrayed you and sold you to the king of the Rhine Kingdom. Then he supported you to become a saint."

Histosen's expression was calm, or rather, he had already resigned himself to death, which is why he showed no emotion whatsoever.

At this moment, the elves awoke from their coma.

Filled with regret and guilt, they cautiously surveyed Si Yisi's direction, finally prostrating themselves on the ground in utter humility.

Adams opened his mouth as if to say something, but ultimately said nothing—the demon's eyes were practically popping out of their sockets.

What the hell? The human saint is an imposter? Then how did he gain divine favor?

Claire: "..." He watched silently, offering no comment. If the Saint's identity was fake, then what about him was real?

Hitusen said slowly and with difficulty, "Our tribe has a magical artifact that has been continuously recording history. The divine messenger can examine it to verify the truth of what I have said."

He removed the gleaming silver crown from his head with one arm. A simple yet exquisite ornament was inlaid with an olive-green gemstone. Looking at the gemstone through the light, Siss noticed several fine lines at its center, forming a simple eye shape.

This gemstone possessed a powerful magical aura, and a trace of divine power urged Si Yisi to accept it.

Si Yisi grasped the crown, pressing his hand against the eye-shaped gemstone, and then he immersed his thoughts in the gemstone—

The instant Si Yisi did this, a rich green color quickly flashed into his brow. Nothing else happened after that, but upon closer inspection, it could be seen that the green of the gemstone seemed to have faded and dimmed considerably.

Sisley and Claire watched this fast-forwarded history as bystanders.

More than 20 years ago.

The goddess bestowed a divine decree upon the elves, instructing them to take good care of Claire. The elves devoutly obeyed, but no matter how divine Claire was… in the eyes of all the elves, he was still just a human.

Those who are not of our kind are bound to have different hearts. In the years that followed, the goddess did not send any divine pronouncements, and strange voices gradually began to emerge among the elves.

Why were humans able to appear among the elves?

Anyone who isn't an elf should get out of the Elf Forest!

Elves are a rather exclusive race; they never interact with outsiders and appear extremely arrogant.

King Hitusen suppressed the dissenting voices and continued to care for Claire. He placed the purest elves beside Claire, attending to her meticulously, hoping to subtly mold Claire into a natural and pure character like an elf.

However, the elves' unease about Claire's human identity persisted, showing no signs of resolution, and instead, with the passage of time, it became a seed buried deep within.

The □□ originates from the second divine oracle issued by the goddess.

This oracle appeared along with the oracle that cared for Claire, but it could not be activated. However, several years later, it came into the sight of the elves after certain conditions were met.

[Take Claire to the Demon Realm to study.]

They could barely manage to care for humans under divine protection. But to send them to negotiate with the demons and deliver Claire, whom they had carefully nurtured, into the demon realm?

Absolutely not!

The elves appear calm and indifferent, but they show absolutely no mercy to their own kind who flee.

Those who flee without permission—kill them!

Moreover, the gods are always high above, and this sense of distance leads many elves to have an unrealistic idea that they will not be punished even if they disobey the divine decree.

Would the goddess really be so harsh on her believers for the sake of an outsider?

Catalyzed by such unrealistic ideas, the Elf King Hitusen's stance became less firm, or rather, he had never had a good impression of Claire from the beginning, but had to be respectful and obedient because of the existence of the oracle.

At this time, the King of the Rhine Kingdom approached the Elven race. Initially, the two only wanted to complete a simple transaction, but Julian happened to see Claire and, out of curiosity, asked her an extra question—

They then made a second deal.

“We can hand Claire over to you, King of Mankind,” Hituson said, “but you must offer enough in exchange.”

"As the price we pay for disobeying the oracle."

Young Julian gave a sly smile: "Of course, I'll make the most of it."

The two sides reached a pleasant agreement, and Claire was transformed into a saint of the Rhine Kingdom. To the surprise of Elf King Hitusen, Claire was able to receive the favor of the god worshipped by the Rhine Kingdom.

But ever since Claire left—a nightmare has befallen the elves.

They discovered that their once-proud strength had vanished overnight, their nocks of arrows had become weak and powerless, and what was worse... they were trapped deep within the Elf Forest.

It was as if... they had been rejected by the gods.

The elves were filled with fear and unease, constantly dreading the punishment that might befall them, their minds filled with strange, delirious murmurs. They grew increasingly resistant to all foreign species, let alone asking for their help.

Having read this far, Sis could already conclude that the Elven race had been corrupted by their inner desires after Claire left.

What a coincidence!

He continued reading.

Forced to retreat, the elves used a forbidden magic barrier they had kept hidden, turning them into a completely isolated race, forced to cower inside and afraid to peek out.

Aichira was an unexpected discovery by the elves. She seemed to have gained the right to leave the Elf Forest a certain distance away because of Claire's power, and she could still use magic.

The already mad elves forced her to be their eyes, until Siss, who was using Claire's body, arrived.

During this process, Si Yisi keenly discovered several traces of corruption on the Elf Mother Tree. This corruption also corrupted the Elf King Xitusen, causing him to sink deeper and deeper into depravity, just like the other elves… even to the point of being the most severely corrupted.

The elves really brought this upon themselves—

Si Yisi coldly read through the entire document.

But... why did the decline of the Elven race begin so coincidentally after Claire left?

A clear, ethereal female voice rang out at that moment, tinged with a hint of helplessness: "Because he is the anchor—"

“Hello, a guest from a higher level,” a shadowy figure appeared before Si Yisi and nodded politely to him.

The woman's ethereal form had long white hair, a pair of vibrant green eyes, and a hair ornament atop her head that shimmered with a white light. Her face was not clearly visible, but her appearance was strikingly similar to that of a goddess worshipped by elves.

"A god?" Si Yisi glanced at the woman.

"I am but a wisp of divine thought," the goddess said with a helpless smile, "a wisp of divine thought left behind among the elves."

"Does the anchor signify that Claire suppressed the corruption of the elves?"

“Yes,” the goddess answered without reservation, “Elves are not as detached from worldly affairs as they seem. Their pride, under the flattery of others, gradually turns into obsession and lust. I brought Claire here only in the hope of delaying the possibility of the elves falling into depravity.”

As she spoke, she suddenly glanced lightly to the side and saw that the Elf King Hitusen was also floating there in spirit form.

“I have never brought divine punishment,” the goddess said clearly to Citusen. “You yourselves have led yourselves astray.”

Hitusen was startled; the half of his face that had been destroyed twitched slightly, making him look extremely ferocious.

So... it wasn't divine punishment after all?

Rather, they had already gone astray long ago!

Author's Note: My new story is so captivating! I've already written the beginning, but I'm feeling a bit restless. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Meimeihong 1;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

10 bottles of Gugugu;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Gods and their Creation (Part 9)

King Hitusen lowered his head, his black hair covering his face.

The goddess seemed to have said enough, and with a flick of her sleeve, she sent him flying. Only Sisse, Claire, and she remained in that ethereal, empty space.

"You, or rather, Claire... do you have something you want to ask me?" the goddess sighed with a smile.

Siss sensed Claire's fluctuating emotions and conveyed to him, "What is he?"

Is he truly, as Julian claims, the spokesperson for the gods and their most loyal follower? Once that identity is stripped away, what is he really?

“He is hope,” the goddess said with a smile. “He was born under the watchful eyes of the gods, but we never intended to make him a puppet.”

"Gods were originally human, but when we reached this level, we were no longer allowed to have contact with humans. With your vast knowledge, you must have discovered the abnormal relationships between different races, right?"

"Mm." Si Yisi nodded.

This can be seen from the behavior of the Elves—

“We wanted Claire to be our continuation, to have a steadfast and pure heart, so we initially sent him to the Elven race,” the goddess said. “But he shouldn’t be confined to a small place, so we had the oracle to send him to other races.”

"You hope he can mediate relations between different tribes?"

The goddess slowly shook her head: "No, how the future develops is up to Claire to choose."

"If he wants to destroy, then destroy; if he wants to give hope, then do so. We will not interfere with any of his decisions."

“The king of a country thinks he is a puppet of divine authority, but he is not—” the goddess sighed, her beauty blooming like spring flowers, “Claire is a seed of hope that we have sown on this continent. You could also say… he is the pinnacle of creation, the son of the gods.”

Sis's eyes widened in an instant. Claire suddenly regained control of her body, revealing a blank and confused expression.

After saying so much, the goddess's phantom gradually faded in color.

Before that wisp of divine consciousness disappeared, she looked directly at Claire with a gentle expression: "Don't be confused, my child, find your true self."

Then she thanked Si Yisi, like a worried mother: "Please take good care of me, guest."

Her body transformed into tiny silver specks of light, dissipating into the air. Claire raised her silver eyes and looked at the spot where the goddess had vanished, a slight light shining within them.

But a little while later, it was Sitsen who appeared in front of Sissi and the others.

Sittusen lowered his head in silence: "I... am at your disposal." His face was deathly pale, and he brazenly exposed his vitals to Sis. He didn't even mention his own people, leaving all the power of decision to Sis.

Siss asked Claire, "Do you want to kill them?"

“I…” Claire slowly uttered a single word, “No.”

“I don’t think…killing them makes any sense.” What good would it do Claire if they died? Claire felt it was pointless.

"So what do you plan to do with these corrupted elves?" Sis asked immediately after the previous question, pressing Claire further.

At this moment, Aichira staggered over, her face showing a startled expression and a timid look that suggested she dared not look at the other elves.

Her emotions seemed particularly chaotic. She quickly walked to Si Yisi's side and hid herself completely behind Si Yisi.

"I……"

Claire only had two options in mind: kill or spare. He had no idea how to deal with him, and Sisley's question made him feel very awkward.

After all... he had never been involved in this kind of thing before.

Si Yisi wasn't surprised. He backed down and said, "This time I can help you make the decision—but next time, you'll need to make the decision yourself."

He was going to demonstrate for Claire.

“Victims, Aichira and I have the right to deal with them,” Sis said, gently leading Aichira out and asking her, “Aichira, they hurt you, what do you want to do?”

Aichira's eyes darted away, and she said urgently, her voice trembling with tears, "I...I don't know! They were so good to me, and then so bad..."

"My lord, please help me make a decision," Aichira said through gritted teeth.

“Okay,” Si Yisi said, “then let’s see—”

He spoke to Aichira, and also to Claire. The next moment, Siss raised his staff, and in an instant, magic power shot out like sparks flying everywhere, piercing the chests of all the elves except Aichira.

"Pfft!"

The spell pierced their bodies, leaving deep but not fatal wounds. It rampaged through the elves' bodies, planting the seeds of disease within them.

"Ugh!" King Hitusen groaned, panting heavily.

The sharp pain in his chest caused his pupils to contract for a moment, but he still maintained that humble way of accepting punishment, blood dripping onto the ground.

They felt a pain as if a forbidden curse had descended, a pain so intense it felt as if their very souls were being torn away.

“An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth,” Sis said softly, “to make those who do harm receive the same treatment. But that’s not enough.”

"They feel guilty for attacking me under duress, but can the root cause that led them to do this really be so easily eliminated?"

Aiqila listened blankly as Si Yisi talked to himself, unable to understand what he was saying.

Of course, this was what Sis said to Claire.

"What led them to do wrong was arrogance. They still look down on all races except themselves with haughtiness, don't they?"

The Elf King convulsed in excruciating pain, as if his very soul was being drained, and he thought Si Yisi was speaking to him.

So he lowered his head and asked himself: Am I arrogant?

Do I look down on other races?

Yes, that was the affirmative answer the Elf King received. So he lowered his head heavily, speechless.

Claire's gaze met that of Siss, and as Siss glanced thoughtfully at Hittson, Claire also noticed this from Hittson's subtle reaction.

“I have used magic to suppress your abilities,” Sissi announced loudly to the elves, including Situsen. “You are now essentially ordinary people, and you will experience aging and illness just like everyone else—”

Hitusen clenched his fist, feeling a subtle sense of fatigue and weakness.

This is a feeling that the elves find difficult to adapt to.

It's as if they turned into fragile glass in the blink of an eye.

“The punishment has a time limit,” Sis raised an eyebrow, “but I won’t tell you how long the time limit is.”

This is undoubtedly a very severe punishment.

The loss of power alone made the elves restless and disoriented, yet they also had to endure the torment of diseases that could strike at any moment.

"And you must move out of the Elf Forest," Sis said decisively. "Move to live in the human kingdom."

Some elves moved their lips, their eyes showing hesitation, but the elves next to them pressed their heads down.

This is atonement; what right do they have to be picky? Even if it means leaving this free homeland, they have no other choice.

Historson said in a hoarse voice, swallowing back the blood he was about to cough up. He gave all the elves a warning look: "Yes, Your Excellency, we will follow your orders."

"Has the Elf Forest been polluted?" Si Yisi casually glanced around. The Elf Mother Tree was a major source of life that sustained the forest's vitality. Now that it had been cut down, the plant's vitality had greatly decreased, which also indirectly polluted this beautiful environment.

This was a disastrous consequence caused by all the elves; their faces turned grim, and they hung their heads in silence.

“We can purify…” the elven priest whispered.

"With your polluted bodies?" Si Yisi's question left him speechless. If it were really handed over to the Elven race for processing, there probably wouldn't be a single piece of pure land left.

“Adams,” Siss turned to Adams, who had been left hanging for a while, nearly making the demon jump up in excitement, “would you be willing to temporarily take over the Elf Forest?”

"Huh?! Ahh?!" Adams almost pointed at himself, "Give it to me?!"

Akira glanced at Adams and suddenly realized that the demon wasn't so unpleasant after all; he seemed rather silly.

Adams was both startled and overjoyed. This was the Elf Forest! The forbidden land of the elves! There were so many wonderful things inside, while they demons could only watch from the sidelines... and then buy some odds and ends from this place. They were extremely poor.

"I'm just entrusting you with the temporary care of the Elf Forest to assist in its purification." Si Yisi's cold tone carried a hint of danger. "It's not a gift to you, remember that."

Adams jolted awake as he caught a glimpse of Sissy's cold, indifferent silver eyes. Sissy snapped out of her smugness, a lingering smile on her lips.

Even just keeping an eye on them is fine!

Adams's gaze toward Sisley, which had initially held wariness and awe, now carried an added air of looking at a god of wealth.

He stammered nervously, "Okay, okay, I... I'll do it well!"

"He's a demon—" an elf whispered in astonishment, but even the softest whisper reached Si Yisi's ears.

Adams twitched his ears, then interrupted with a sneer, his eyes gleaming with a devilish light: "So what if they're demons? Pshaw, at least they won't destroy their own homes like you elves."

"Ouch!" He felt as if he had been hit as soon as he finished speaking.

He looked... and the mirror, seemingly out of nowhere, came to life, flying up and slamming into the back of his head, leaving large, conspicuous characters on its surface—

"Shut up!"

"Look at that sir!"

Adams peeked at Sisley and immediately deflated as if he had encountered his nemesis.

“This is punishment,” Si Yisi added meaningfully.

"Why make such an extra request?" Claire tried to learn, and he gradually realized his own disconnect...

He seemed to have nothing but his own god.

"Cut the weeds and eliminate the roots."

“Their desires mainly stem from arrogance, so let’s cut it off—” Si Yisi said meaningfully, “and we’ll see.”

"When they become objects of hatred, do they still have the right to be arrogant?" Sis said. "Humans are very prejudiced against the existence of black hair."

The elves harbored prejudices against other races, and the environment in which they lived there was also filled with prejudices against them.

This is probably the best kind of torture.

"yes……"

The elves, now with black hair and gray eyes, lowered their heads and silently accepted their punishment.

"It's time to take me to the Demon Realm."

Sis said firmly to Adams, looking at him with a pair of silver eyes that were devoid of any emotion.

Adams was so engrossed in his gaze that sweat dripped down his back.

The nascent gratitude and excitement of about to ascend to a high position shattered like an eggshell.

Author's Note: Adams: I thought I could reach the pinnacle of demonic existence from here...

But, oh dear, can you hear the sound of my heart breaking? The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Everyone, please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The Creation of Gods (Item Ten)

Little angels, you only get a little money if you subscribe to the official author's work! QwQ

“I am indeed not your disciple Si Mobai.” Si Yisi shed all pretense, returning to the system’s most essential state of coldness and inorganic matter. “But the reason I occupied his body was also because of his wish.”

Mu Weiqing calmly withdrew the dangerous aura he had sent out.

He stroked his long beard, scrutinizing Si Mobai with a hint of inquiry in his eyes. But the more he looked, the more astonished Mu Weiqing became—he couldn't sense the origin of this visitor who had taken over his disciple's body.

Si Yisi's icy gaze gave Mu Weiqing the illusion that he was...

"I am a remnant soul left after a powerful being fell from grace during his tribulation a thousand years ago. I have come here at Si Mobai's request to help him reverse his fate of being scorned by thousands and betraying his sect."

Si Yisi's words were seven parts true and three parts false.

Mu Weiqing's eyes flickered slightly as she extracted a lot from his words, and her gaze changed when she looked at Si Yisi again.

Yes, only someone with such great power could have the ability to reverse time!

Si Yisi finished speaking to herself and waited there for Mu Weiqing's reaction.

He knew that gaining Master Si Mobai's trust was the best shortcut, but if he didn't believe him... Si Yisi wouldn't mind using force to overcome force.

Even if his cultivation level is not as high as his master's, Si Yisi still has a fighting chance to escape and gather strength.

There's no single path that will get you to complete the task!

As Mu Weiqing pondered, the little dragon hidden in Si Yisi's hair finally managed to pull its body out with great difficulty.

As soon as it escaped the sea of ​​suffering, the little dragon sensed the lingering sword energy in the air. Its whiskers immediately curled up and it retreated. This time, it dared not unleash any thunder and quickly buried its head back into the sea of ​​suffering, trying to cover up its mistake.

Si Yisi: "..."

Mu Weiqing looked at the little dragon and said, "Is that the essence of a thunder dragon?"

Si Yisi replied, "To be precise, it is the essence of the Primordial Heaven-Shaking, Demon-Slaying, God-Shaking, Earth-Shaking Thunder Dragon."

Does it have a name yet?

Mu Weiqing twitched his lips, thinking to himself, "How could this serious and proper demeanor be the same as my impetuous disciple? He actually looks like he's about to have a casual chat with Si Yisi."

Indeed, the appearance of this little dragon dispelled the last trace of doubt in Mu Weiqing's heart. The existence of dragon souls is quite rare. Mu Weiqing had only occasionally glimpsed its existence in the records of ancient great beings' tribulations.

This makes Si Yisi's identity as "the remnant soul of a powerful being who failed his tribulation" seem even more believable.

name?

Si Yi thought for a moment and replied, "A-Tu."

Uglier than a snake, and bald all over, only A-Tu is suitable.

Xiao Long yanked his head out in a flash, his sharp teeth biting his boss Yi Si's finger.

Crack!

Unfortunately, the same thing happened again. This time, all of Xiaolong's teeth broke. Tears welled up in Xiaolong's eyes, and he curled up into a little dragon ball, trembling and shrinking back inside.

Si Yisi withdrew her mischievous hand expressionlessly and said to Mu Weiqing, "Its name is A-Tu."

“…Ahem.” Mu Weiqing coughed lightly. “It’s a nice name.”

Si Yisi nodded. He also thought it was very good, much better than the names his previous hosts had given their dragon-shaped pets, such as Dragon King or Overlord.

"Then why would my good-for-nothing disciple ask you for help?"

Si Yisi glanced at him, and after a long while said, "Because the secret force that led Si Mobai to become an evil person is a person involved in demonic possession."

The person who has fallen into demonic possession has a demonic nature so deep that it is enough to disrupt the operation of the small world.

That's why the small world issued a warning, prompting the system to select one person from the Azure Ink Small World, which ultimately changed his fate—

The host, focused solely on completing the mission, probably wouldn't realize this, but Si Yisi, as a system, even as the lowest-ranked system, could see that the real purpose of changing Si Mobai's fate was to indirectly sabotage the plan of the person who had fallen into demonic possession in the shadows.

"I understand." Mu Weiqing pondered for a moment, "Please bear with me."

He could sense that Si Yisi, who was occupying Mo Bai's body, was telling the truth most of the time.

Not to mention that if Si Yisi really did forcibly possess someone, Mu Weiqing would definitely notice immediately, and would not give Si Yisi a chance to speak.

Mo Bai... Mu Weiqing sighed inwardly.

But this was his disciple's own choice, and he, as his master, could not interfere.

Si Yisi seemed to sense Mu Weiqing's thoughts, and after a pause, he said:

"Si Mobai has a message for you."

He said: "I will never regret the day I became your disciple. You will always be my master."

"Master, I'll go ahead first."

After Si Yisi turned and left, Mu Weiqing moved her lips and silently shed a tear.

I'm so sorry, I couldn't protect you... Mo Bai.

He guessed that in the future, he, as the master, would be unable to protect Mo Bai, which would force him to place his hopes on others.

Mu Weiqing had a premonition that Mo Bai was utterly disappointed with the current state of the cultivation world.

"What exactly happened to Mo Bai?"

System 2333 was created later than System 414, but it has a rather impressive resume. System 2333 is depicted as a lively young boy with two dimples when he smiles.

At this moment, he looked at System 414, Si Yisi, with a look of disappointment and frustration: "Sisi, your performance this year is once again the worst among all the systems. What are your thoughts on this?"

System No. 2333, Chi Chun, hoped that Si Yisi could give him some of his own insights from failures, so that when he submitted his report, "A Senior's Guide to a Junior," he could be a little lazy and wouldn't have to rack his brains to reach the word count.

Si Yisi stared quietly at Chi Chun with his dark eyes.

Si Yisi's human form was a tall, handsome young man with fair skin and a straight back, like an upright bamboo shoot. His eyes were dark and unfathomable, and his physique was somewhere between a boy and an adult. He appeared to be a quiet young man who was not particularly strong.

Chi Chun instinctively felt something was wrong.

He suddenly remembered how difficult Si Yisi was to deal with—

Si Yisi slowly opened his mouth and said, "I believe that my repeated failures are because the host is too indecisive."

If Chi Chun wasn't mistaken, a hint of disdain flashed across Si Yisi's eyes at that moment.

"My host is too dependent on external things and too easily influenced by external factors... Report complete."

Chi Chun sighed, “The three judges have all replayed the experiences of the host assigned to you, and they all believe that your host does not have the indecisiveness you have mentioned.”

On the contrary, the hosts assigned to Si Yisi were often quick-witted people who had been very successful in society during their lifetimes.

However, without exception, they all failed in their mission to change the fate of the characters in the small world, lost their qualification to become hosts, and were thrown back into the cycle of reincarnation.

Upon hearing this, a thin layer of gloom clouded over Si Yisi's eyes, making his pupils appear even deeper.

"……oh."

He spoke softly, looking somewhat disappointed.

"I still maintain that my guidance was correct." Si Yisi himself was perfectly following the system's guidance for the new host, and he was very confident that he had done a very good job.

Chi Chun sighed: "Your guidance was correct—"

"I and several other systems all think you're just unlucky."

However, luck is also part of strength. Chi Chunjian listened quietly and sighed again: "Si, you don't need to complain about your host's indecisiveness."

"how?"

Si Yisi noticed something amiss in Chi Chun's unusually hesitant expression.

He thought that since his performance was always at the bottom, he would probably be punished this time.

“You… your performance was too poor, so the host originally assigned to you… was canceled by the unanimous agreement of the three judges.” Chi Chun dared not look at Si Yisi’s reaction.

Without a host! Asi is now all alone, and he'll probably be last in performance again next time!

Chi Chun had already accumulated several small-world travel slots and vacation time by achieving his performance targets.

However, Si Yisi could only complete the tasks without interruption, which Chi Chun found truly tragic.

“Asi…” Chi Chun asked Si Yisi, “How about I lend you a break spot? If you keep working like this day after day, you’ll easily crash.”

Although it was called a loan, Chi Chun never intended for Si Yisi to repay it.

“No need.” Si Yisi shook his head and said, “If there’s no host… then I’ll do it myself.”

"You'll do it yourself?" Chi Chun was startled.

“I’ll do it myself,” Si Yisi said, a rare smile curving her lips for the first time today. “If the host is too weak, I’ll complete the task myself.”

I believe in myself.

"Ah, ah," Chi Chun said, stunned. "This seems to work, it complies with the regulations. But..."

Si Yisi is truly an extraordinary oddball.

If Chi Chun hadn't been assigned a host, he would have been happy to be free. He would rather stay in the system space with little entertainment than worry about the host day after day during work hours.

Chi Chun scratched his head.

"Then Ah Chun, please help me upload the data—" The data for each mission is uploaded by the system after the world ends, but Si Yisi will be a participant this time, so she has to ask Chi Chun for help.

"You're going already? Without preparing anything?" Chi Chun called out to Si Yisi, who was slowly walking away.

Si Yisi's voice came from in front of Chi Chun: "No need."

Because—forgive me for speaking frankly—everyone here is trash.

Chi Chun automatically added this sentence.

Asi has always been straightforward in his actions; he's probably one of those systems with inherently low emotional intelligence, so...

His greatest strength lies in solving problems with pure force, regardless of human relationships or social niceties.

"My God..." Chi Chun cried out in his heart. He watched as Si Yisi took a mission wristband without turning his head and stopped before disappearing into the teleportation hole connecting the three thousand minor worlds.

Author's Note: Claire: My focus has never been on the right things.

*

There will be another 5,000-word update today.

*Thank you to all the lovely angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Yin Chong 1;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

20 bottles of one piece of sake;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The Creation of God Ten (XI)

“Who knows?” Sisley answered casually. “Do you think Julian would allow yet another man-made god to reign above him?”

Yes, aren't human saints essentially man-made gods?

The people yearned for him, their faith in him even surpassing their faith in imperial power—this was not the outcome a ruler desired.

Therefore, the new saint is bound to be in an absolutely weak position in front of Julian, and he is also Julian's puppet... a puppet used to control divine power and firmly hold the people's faith in his hands.

Julian knew that gods existed, but he did not believe in them. He was a complete politician and madman.

Based on Si Yisi's initial understanding of the divine thoughts of the gods of this world, certain characteristics of people like Julian might resonate with the gods.

But he went too far...

When imperial power reaches its peak and surpasses everything else, what difference is there between it and divine authority?

Siss calmly analyzed everything, without making any biased judgments based on Claire's admiration for the gods.

“I won’t do anything,” Claire replied, his eyes frost-covered if he were in control of his body at that moment. “But if Julian uses him to do something… I won’t stand idly by.”

Si Yisi smiled. Isn't this great?

Claire finally developed the awareness to make her own judgments and decisions, and from that moment on, God's creation came to life in the form of a human being.

"Hey... oops, I mean, are you alright?" Adams glanced at Sissi, then glanced at Sissi twice more. He thought the idea of ​​replacing the Saint was utterly absurd!

If a human saint had turned away from the gods and embraced the devil, would he be here now?

Besides the absurdity, Adams felt a surge of inexplicable anger. How could a saint of men remain so calm after hearing the news of his false accusation? Hey… how could that kind of scum compare to you?

"What sunshine and moonlight? My hair is the color of dog poop, and my eyes are blinded by disease!" Adams said angrily, taking a sip.

Driven by evil, he had become accustomed to it, and the scales in his heart unconsciously tipped towards Si Yisi.

“I’m fine,” Si Yisi said. “How much longer are you going to stand here? We’re going to the Demon Realm.”

Adams felt that all his thoughts had been wasted when Sissi ordered him around, but he still dutifully led the way.

Demons are a very special race, and their habitat is also very unique. While other races live peacefully in certain areas of this continent, they have specially carved out a space in the gap between the continent and the outer edge as their habitat, which is the Demon Realm.

This is why Si Yisi insisted on kidnapping a demon; without a demon's guidance, finding the Demon Realm would be extremely difficult.

Adams cursed and pricked his finger, smearing the blood on an ordinary rock, and the gate to the Demon Realm opened immediately.

This is a wide, demonic gate, inlaid with several bas-reliefs, each lifelike, as if the demons carved on them might break free at any moment. The demons are ferocious and hideous, many with strange wings, and their bodies are predominantly dark in color.

Some demons were entirely black, their wings spread as if they could blot out the sky, while others had enormous eyes and bodies that looked like flowing lava... In short, none of them were very good-looking.

"Look, this is the gate to our Demon Realm!" Adams patted his chest, saying with undisguised pride.

Are the demons depicted here self-portraits? But these reliefs are not realistic at all. Looking at Adams' handsome appearance with his black hair, black eyes and black nails, Si Yisi felt that the reliefs were actually uglifying the demons.

The gate was wide open, and the demons that appeared inside all looked normal, with most of them having appearances that surpassed those of ordinary people.

"Is the relief sculpture of you?" Si Yisi asked in a flat tone.

Adams suddenly realized: "You think the reliefs make us look ugly, right?"

After that sentence, his speech became faster and faster, and he shrugged: "The reliefs are other races' impressions of us demons—this door was made by dwarves, and I think it's ugly too. Not a single demon thinks this thing is beautiful."

“Hmm…we also know how ugly the demon race is among the human races, but the elders said, do we need to clarify to others what we are really like?” Adams narrowed his eyes, his expression lazy. “They think we are ugly and repulsive, but are we really what they think we are?”

"Of course not!"

“What we are like depends on ourselves,” he said in a light-hearted tone. “We like the gate to the Demon Realm because it is an object on our land.”

"All demons... are proud of their identity," Adams suddenly became smug, "so who can stand elves who look down on people? They might not even be as good-looking as us demons!"

“Hmm.” Sisley gave Adams a look of agreement.

"Adams?" a male voice called out to Adams, who was talking eloquently.

"You're back?" the demon with a beauty mark under his eye called out to him. "I heard you've become famous among humans?"

“Huh—Jacob.” Adams’ heart skipped a beat.

“I heard you routed the human soldiers, stabbed the human king in the heart with a single sword strike, and even kidnapped their saint? The Rhine Kingdom issued three bounties; your bounty could buy a small country,” Jacob said. “Impressive, truly impressive!”

Adams: "???"

His body was as stiff as a statue.

He didn't! He didn't! How could he not know he had done these things? And kidnapping the saint... Look closely, he's the demon who was kidnapped by the saint!

He's the poor victim here; how can such ridiculous rumors spread everywhere?!

"Who is this?" Jacob glanced at Siss and asked Adams with a look of amazement. "Wait a minute... silver hair, silver eyes, could this be the human saint you kidnapped?"

“I don’t see him at all as someone who would stoop to your level,” Jacob muttered. “His divinity…”

Very competitive.

Adams, looking miserable, said, "Look more closely—"

Siss pointed the tip of her staff at Adams' neck and gazed gently at Jacob with her silver eyes.

"I'm the one who was kidnapped."

“Hello,” Sis said, “I’m Claire, and I’d like to visit the Demon Realm.”

“Don’t joke around,” Jacob’s eyes crinkled into a beautiful smile. “What kind of kidnapping trick are you playing? I don’t believe it.”

But Si Yisi saw through what Jacob was hiding beneath his smile. A sharp light flashed in his dark eyes, followed by Jacob's superb telepathic spell exploding in Si Yisi's ears.

"What brings you to the Demon Realm?"

"Kidnapping a demon cub...is this something a chosen one of the gods would do?"

"I am now just Claire, not a chosen one of any gods," Siss said without a hint of panic at being exposed. "If I wanted to attack the Demon Realm, you wouldn't have had the chance to speak to me."

His silver hair swayed slightly in the breeze of the Demon Realm, and his eyes, which were the same color as his, were filled with traces of frost. Jacob's breathing became a little rapid under Si Yisi's simple gaze. He hesitated and slowly pursed his lips, then lowered his head, not feeling that Si Yisi was exaggerating.

This human saint is not someone who can be easily fooled or threatened.

Jacob had a vague premonition—Sis was an absolutely dangerous person.

"What...what do you want to do?" Jacob tried to extend an olive branch of reconciliation. He still cared about Adams and didn't want anything to happen to him.

Si Yisi offered a somewhat vague and ethereal answer:

"I want to know if it's possible to achieve a balance among the different races—"

“How could that be?” Jacob shook his head. Every race has its own beliefs, and their positions are in conflict, not to mention the differences brought about by various customs.

This idea was truly outlandish. However, he didn't think... Si Yisi was lying. The human saint was serious.

Claire frowned. "...Why would you say that?"

Sis replied ambiguously, "What do you think?" There was a hint of amusement in his voice. He wanted to help Claire get closer to her true self, and he was playing a guiding role.

Although Si Yisi had little experience as a teacher, his rich experience made guiding students quite easy.

"If you don't do it, why do you think it's absolutely impossible?" Sis's voice rooted Jacob to the spot.

How could this be? How could this be? Jacob questioned himself, but strangely... he couldn't muster any mockery for the human saint's overly optimistic plan.

Si Yisi looked at Jacob quietly, waiting for his final answer.

Jacob couldn't, but Claire could. He was—the hope under the watchful eyes of the gods; if he wanted to, he could definitely do it.

It would be the same even without Si Yisi's assistance...

“I understand,” Jacob said finally, concealing his exposed spikes as if he had temporarily accepted the presence of the human saint. He looked up at Adams, who was puzzled by his sudden silence, and said seriously, “Adams, the elder has something to discuss with you.”

The elder certainly didn't have anything specific to ask Adams; he simply wanted Jacob to help him find a suitable person to do it. Jacob said this so that he could use the pretext of assigning tasks to Adams to give Sidley something to do.

Jacob cooperated with Siss in every way possible—as long as he didn't do anything bad to the demons.

This is one of the ways to indirectly strengthen Adams's protection.

Adams, that silly boy, didn't understand Jacob's deeper meaning: "Okay!"

"Sir, are you going too?" He glanced at Si Yisi, who was following behind him.

"Not welcome?"

"No, no, no, welcome, welcome!" Adams babbled rapidly, his lips moving from one mouth to the other.

"Elder, is there anything I can do for you?" Adams arrived at the residence of the demon elder, where he was extremely obedient to the elder.

The demon elder Ken glanced at Si Yisi as if he knew everything, then slowly blinked: "Jacob recommended you, right? Yes, he has something for you to do."

*

Adams: "?"

For no apparent reason, he was forced into becoming a squad leader of demon soldiers.

The task Elder Ken assigned him... was to replace a demon who had been injured and lead a squad of soldiers to attack the human race.

Adams had absolutely no experience and was completely clueless.

Coincidentally, his own clansmen also seemed rather dissatisfied with this immature captain's son.

A burly demon swung his massive hammer: "Now any greenhorn can go to the battlefield? Hmph—do you even know what we're going to do?"

The demon was taller than Adams, making Adams appear even smaller, and his expression conveyed a sense of disdain.

"How could I not know!" Adams roared, his neck stiff.

“You really don’t know,” Si Yisi interjected.

"Huh?"

"You don't want to start a war with the human race, do you?" Si Yisi blinked. "And to rescue... your fellow race members who have been captured by the human race."

As he spoke, his voice was no longer its usual coldness; instead, it carried a hint of anger at being fooled. This anger seemed mild, but if it ignited something… it could easily spread like wildfire.

Sis sighed and said to Claire, "Calm down."

His anger stemmed from Claire, the original owner of this body. This was likely because Siss discovered that not only were the divine pronouncements Claire had received partially true, but even the demon he had "killed" was feigning death.

The demons in the city did not die. Julian used this oracle to solidify people's faith in divine authority and also took the opportunity to capture a group of dying demons.

He used some means to ensure that Claire only severely injured the demons in one city, but in reality, after Claire finished clearing them out... he probably sent people to take all the demons away.

What does Julian want demons for?

Claire lowered her voice and said, "He wants to study the physical structure of demons, and then—create gods."

A memory immediately surfaced in Si Yisi's mind.

For a time, Julian had a great fondness for collecting women from various ethnic groups, like collecting stamps. He would even occasionally bring one or two women from other ethnic groups to Claire to have her check their health, as if he truly doted on them to the extreme.

Claire was not interested in love, so she naturally disliked Julian's actions.

“Those foreign women all had some physical ailments…” Claire said to Siss, recalling her memories. “Their magical powers were completely depleted, and their bodies also suffered some internal damage.”

What brought Julian back to this memory was not just the strange behavior of those foreign women.

Instead, it was something Julian said to Claire.

"Do you think it's possible for a person to become a god?"

“Every race has a god they worship, and their magical power comes from the gods’ gifts, right? Perhaps it’s just diluted divine power?” Julian seemed to be just chatting casually, his tone relaxed. “If we combine these magical powers together—could we create a god?”

Claire retorted unhappily, "This is an evil god."

After that, Claire heard about several incidents that caused unrest in the Rhineland.

It seems that quite a few corpses of other races have been discovered. Without exception, their magical power has been completely drained, and they were hastily concluded to have died from exhaustion due to overexertion in some kind of training.

In this world, many people die from various accidents every day, and deaths caused by magical powers are even more common, so this matter naturally became an unsolved mystery.

Si Yisi said slowly, "Are you sure?"

Claire said, somewhat confused, "I don't know. But when I heard you say it... those fragments of memory just naturally came to mind."

He added, "It was as if a strange feeling compelled me to say those words."

Gods.

Si Yi thought of possible candidates.

Claire has an intricate connection with the gods, so it's entirely feasible for them to use his perception to convey their relationship in advance.

Creating gods, creating gods.

Si Yisi murmured the word to herself, raising an eyebrow dismissively.

Who gave Julian the audacity to create a god in this way? He's still here—he won't allow it. If gods were like Julian, this wretched creature, wouldn't the world be turned upside down?

Si Yisi considers herself a highly efficient system, and if she wants to do something outside of him, she doesn't even ask him for permission.

He confidently replied to the conflicted Claire: "Trust your intuition; it may be a message from some being."

"You mean..."

“Shh,” Sissi whispered, “our position is probably in conflict with Julian’s. A battle between us is inevitable.”

Ah, Si Yisi originally thought she came to this world to be the head of the teaching department, but she never expected such a surprising reversal?

“I’m getting excited,” Si Yisi said in the same tone, gently shaking her staff. The crystal reflected a dazzling light under the illumination.

The light stung Adams' eyes like an icicle in the blink of an eye.

He stared intently at Si Yisi, his eyes unblinking, and suddenly, for some reason, he felt…

My whole body aches terribly.

It's as if the injuries I might suffer later have been inflicted on my body in advance.

Si Yisi curled her lips into a smile, her gaze landing precisely on Adams, who was secretly glancing at her: "Fight well—"

Adams felt a chill run down his spine. What would happen to him if he wasn't treated properly?

Si Yisi stood up straight with an elegant posture: "If you don't fight properly, you'll die."

Jacob gave Adams a truly difficult task; one wrong move and he could really die.

The mirror whispered in Adams' ear, "Hey... you bastard. I suddenly have a bad feeling. This time, I can't see the future clearly either, but I remember—"

"Remember what?"

“Silver,” the mirror’s tone became hazy, its voice suddenly changing, “is the most dazzling existence.”

Author's Note: Mirror: From now on, I'm a simp.

*Thank you to all the lovely angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

10 bottles of Feathered Serpent of the Wind;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The Two Creators of the Gods (Part Twelve)

This was the first time Adams had ever seen this sarcastic mirror so sincerely...praising an unknown entity.

It looked as if it had just met its dream lover, and even its tone of voice was as light as a feather.

silver--

When Adams thought of this word, he couldn't help but hold his breath and subconsciously looked at the human saint in front of him.

Who could make silver appear so dazzling and radiant? He could only think of Si Yisi standing in front of him.

Even though Si Yisi changed into dark-colored clothes to conceal his identity, the fleeting silver glint in his pupils was enough to surpass all the colors in the world.

He seemed to belong to a different world, and sooner or later he would return to the abode of God.

"So beautiful, so dazzling..." The mirror forgot everything else, ignoring everything around it, "An indescribable... noble existence."

"How did you know that, kid?" Fugu asked in surprise, his physique not quite that of a typical demon.

He then quickly glanced at Adams, crossed his arms, and said, "Oh, I see, you got in through connections, didn't you? With your skinny arms and legs, you don't look like someone who can fight. What's the point of such an over-the-top staff? On the battlefield, before you can even cast a spell, the enemy will have already stabbed you into a skewer!"

“We won’t protect you, haha,” Fuguet said, pointing at Adams and Sidney.

"What?!" Adams frowned deeply.

He knew his age would raise questions, and his subconscious objection at this moment was more because he felt that Fuge had underestimated Si Yisi.

"He could take you all down with a single finger!"

Fuge glanced at him in surprise. He had thought that this newly arrived superior was going to say something to show off his strength, but he didn't expect him to stand up for the outsider next to him.

I don't understand, I don't understand.

He shrugged. "Fine, whatever." There was little sincerity in his words, which was actually the reaction of most demons in this squad; they would pretend to listen, but in reality…

No one took Adams' instructions to heart.

“Mage…you should stand at the back later. You’ll always know that spellcasters die the fastest on the battlefield,” Fuge said after a moment of contemplation.

“Okay.” Si Yisi wasn’t angry at all. He looked at Adams jumping around and suddenly felt like stroking his fur.

He's even more like a child than Ah Tu.

The initial commotion and disturbance were merely an appetizer. No matter how much Fugu showed his disdain for Adams and the others, he quickly went into a state of alert and seriously followed orders.

The demon who was in charge of guiding the team led them through a maze of turns until they finally arrived at the place where the higher-ups had sensed that they were imprisoning demon residents.

The demon squad was very orderly, disciplined, and well-organized. They were generally strikingly beautiful, but those who observed the squad would not immediately focus on their appearance. Instead, they would be awestruck by the fearless and determined spirit they displayed.

Each of their small steps was perfectly synchronized, like tiny notes in a slow melody. Their black eyes, known as the "curse," reflected only the scenery ahead; not a single demon looked left or right, nor seemed to be lost in thought.

Adams almost couldn't find a place to step in this tense atmosphere; he felt that inserting himself would be disrupting the formation.

He glanced cautiously in Si Yisi's direction and noticed that the human saint's pace was slow and leisurely, not deliberately keeping in sync with the group of demons—

Si Yisi's long robe fluttered in the wind, and a strand of silver hair slipped out from his hood...

But instead of being intimidated by the devilish aura of strict discipline, he took the initiative and became the master of the room.

Adams watched, and involuntarily breathed a sigh of relief, the anxiety between his brows disappearing.

His steps became much lighter, no longer restrained by the demons' behavior.

Adams finally understood... he was the leader of the squad, so why did he have to follow their example?

He could, he could make the soldiers follow his lead.

Adams, who had initially been focused on making his mark in the outer regions, now set aside his pride and arrogance and began to take the unassuming soldiers of his tribe seriously again. Similarly, the soldiers' indifference towards him and their initial domineering presence only fueled Adams' ambition.

The soldiers suspected he had connections, and although they obeyed, they were unwilling...

A thought that had died long ago suddenly resurfaced in Adams' mind: he wanted to completely suppress the troublemakers within the clan and truly inherit his parents' title.

—Long ago, little Adams harbored a naive idea that would prevent anyone from going against him.

But the truth is that he was repeatedly attacked by people with ulterior motives, so he shamefully tried to prove himself in various ways... doing things that were so childish that they were unbearable to look at.

When Adams grew up, this "naive" wish was shelved, and he thus became an idle descendant of nobles.

They have titles and privileges, but they cannot win the hearts of the people.

But now...

How could he win over these soldiers? That was the only thought in Adams' mind.

Things are different now. Si Yisi glanced at Adams casually and noticed that Adams was undergoing a strange transformation.

This transformation made his eyes more piercing than before, as if he had grasped his future.

Adams is transforming, but what about Claire? How much longer will it take you?

Claire sensed Siss's thoughts, and the spirit residing in the body gazed at the sky through Siss's eyes—

“It’ll be soon,” he said. “I have a feeling it.”

The place where the demon inhabitants were imprisoned turned out to be the dilapidated city that Claire had "annihilated" them in.

Upon realizing where they were, some demons' eyes immediately turned red; they realized this was a blatant provocation from humans!

"How dare they..."

Adams gritted his teeth in anger.

The place where the residents once lived in peace has now become a prison for them. Their breaths are too weak and intermittent, and no one knows what kind of inhuman torture they have endured.

The moment the squad stepped through the city gate, a chill that surged up from his very bones gave Adams an unprecedented warning of danger, and even the hairs on his body stood on end!

This is a trap; the moment they stepped through the city gates, they were ambushed!

The figures of human soldiers appeared partly from the high wall, and partly from all sides surrounding them.

They were like locusts, overwhelming this small group with their sheer numbers!

The fierce battle began at this moment. All the demon soldiers tacitly formed a circle, standing back to back, while Siss and Adams were in the very center of this "eggshell".

Adams had always acted as a ranger, mostly encountering opponents in groups of two or three. This was the first time he had felt suffocated by being surrounded by so many people!

All the soldiers picked up their weapons and bravely fought their way out—

Adams bit his lip. He finally understood why Fug said the spell was useless. The chanting and casting of spells takes time, but would the enemy give you that time?

No!

Spells are simply not a suitable means of confronting enemies head-on!

Swords have no eyes, and the entire team naturally couldn't withstand such a powerful offensive. Adams was dazzled and could only rely on his intuition to fight!

He could hardly tell which side was the enemy, but he could judge the direction by the malice coming at him.

This continued for an unknown amount of time before Adams managed to spare a sliver of attention to look at Sis. He was worried; human saints had always only practiced magic and hadn't undergone any physical training...

Can he really withstand such a fierce storm?

The facts told Adams: Yes!

Si Yisi dodged the flying attacks as if he were taking a stroll. He seemed to have eyes in the back of his head, accurately "seeing" every single attack, without even his hood getting messed up.

From beginning to end, it seemed to others that he hadn't moved his feet much, but Si Yisi knew that it was only because he dodged too quickly and too lightly.

These attacks were like a drizzle to him. They were far from the power to split mountains and cleave seas in the world of cultivation, so how could they possibly harm Si Yisi in the slightest?

In other words, the forbidden spell containing divine power was enough to make a splash in Si Yisi's presence...

However, it was merely a threat.

But Si Yisi did not relax. His gaze swept quickly across the attacking soldiers, taking in every expression and even the wrinkles in their clothes.

The more I looked, the more a look of concentration appeared in his silver eyes.

This feeling quickly vanished, and Sis slowly raised her hand, casting her first spell under Adams's gaze—

"What!"

Adams couldn't help but exclaim in surprise, his hand trembling so much that the scimitar almost sliced ​​off his own skin.

He had been looking forward to seeing the human saints shine, but he never expected that they would turn their attention to the demons!

What does he mean?!

A surge of betrayal rage welled up in Adams' chest, almost burning his eyes.

"you……"

He was about to angrily open his mouth and question Si Yisi, who had betrayed him—

"Why did you shield the humans from the attack?!" A voice suddenly interrupted, questioning Adams before he could speak! This demon was none other than Fug.

In his eyes, this human who came to slack off suddenly blocked his painstakingly prepared attack with a spell. Without this spell, the damned human who had imprisoned his people would have been cleaved in two.

Humanity will pay the price with blood and lives for their abhorrent acts!

But... that one spell stopped him. Fuge couldn't convince himself that it was an accident, let alone that it was based on the premise that Si Yisi was human!

"Humans are all the same, not a single one of them is any good!"

As soon as Fuge's voice fell, the demons pointed their blades at Si Yisi. They were all covered in hot blood and looked murderous. No amount of beauty could compare to their chilling killing intent!

Adams, however, was instead doused with cold water by Faug's impassioned questioning.

No, no! If Si Yisi were to betray us, he could easily kill all the demons present. His past achievements in eliminating them prove it!

Why did he use such a simple spell, just to block and prevent the human soldiers from being killed?

"Something's not right!" In a flash, Adams instinctively stepped forward to block Sis's identity. "There's something wrong with his human identity!"

“What’s the problem? All I see is a traitor protecting the human race…” Fuge gasped for breath.

“Take another look—” Si Yisi interjected into the tense standoff, but his emotions remained completely calm.

"Are the soldiers you're trying to kill really human soldiers?"

He pulled down his hood, revealing his long, unconcealable silver hair to all the demons, indirectly exposing his identity in the process. Si Yisi said calmly, "I've injured so many demons, how could I not know what they look like?"

He seemed completely uninhibited!

The next second, fine rain began to spread across the small area, and Fuge suddenly realized that it must have been transformed from the ice magic that had blocked his attack—

How exquisite a skill it takes to transform ice into raindrops in an instant?

Then... he saw a "spectacle".

The human soldiers' hair color gradually faded under the rain, slowly turning into a deep black, as dark as the night. The aura they had been deliberately concealing was now completely released, though faint…

"grass!"

Fuge clutched the aching wound on his abdomen, his pupils constricting.

The "humans" they were fighting... turned out to be the same race they were on their journey to rescue!

Author's Note: I originally wanted to write about when Si Ge was super handsome, but unfortunately there wasn't enough space, lol. So see you tomorrow for the update.

Happy first day of school (just kidding)! *kiss* My adorable little angels! Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [grenade]: 1 button;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Fire Dance Ice Flame 18 bottles; Xiao Xiaoxue 10 bottles; Silk Rain Sorrow 2 bottles; Soft Candy, Why Bother (￣へ￣) 1 bottle;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Divine Creation (Thirteen)

Claire frowned: "They're not all demons."

At the same time, Si Yisi's voice rang out: "Among the soldiers attacking you are both humans and demons, can you tell them apart?"

Fuge took an even deeper breath of cool air.

At that moment, he had no choice but to believe what Si Yisi had said.

Si Yisi stared intently at the endless stream of soldiers before him, wondering how long Julian had meticulously planned this scene.

He had clearly taken into account the possibility that these soldiers might be exposed by the spells and had made special arrangements so that the humans and demons could be mixed together without being detected by the spells.

Magic couldn't detect the demon's authenticity, but Si Yisi uncovered the truth by following the clues based on just one inconsistency.

He made a grasping motion in the air, and watched as the soldiers continued to charge forward unmoved.

Each of them was like a fearless wild beast, full of ferocity, and took advantage of the team's momentary lapse in concentration to break through the relatively solid encirclement!

Adams sensed something was wrong in the blink of an eye. When he realized his kin had been scattered, he shouted at the top of his lungs:

"Don't panic!"

"We can't afford to make a single mistake. We need to reorganize our formation!"

"Among all the demons, he was the quickest to react," Adams said, as he plunged his longsword deep into the abdomen of an attacker, blood splattering everywhere in an instant.

His teeth tasted of blood; at that moment, he was as resolute as a warrior, yet also like a demon resurrected from nowhere. At that moment, Adams was the sole leader!

"If we retreat, we will surely die!"

Even so, with this major premise interfering, the squad simply couldn't fight the enemy without any scruples.

They were bloodthirsty, yet they had to forcefully reverse their blades when they struck the enemy's vitals, not wanting to kill any of their own kind. One side was inevitably hesitant and timid, while the other side consisted of seemingly tireless, iron-blooded soldiers... Coupled with the already significant numerical disadvantage, this made the demons' situation extremely precarious!

Julian had this in mind from the beginning: a mix of truth and falsehood, a deception so convincing it would drive even demons to their breaking point...

He used the demons' own kind to restrain them, preventing them from exerting their normal strength. The humans who were sent out to mingle with the demons were probably useless beings who were pushed out to die long ago. Their deaths would not lead to any resistance from the people. Whether the demons were injured or dead, Julian's side would suffer no losses.

That was truly a brilliant plan!

At this moment, the team is not only unable to rebuild a solid protective barrier, but they are also struggling to protect themselves.

—They have already fallen into a slump.

Their expressions were all contorted, their minds were under extreme pressure, and at the same time, they were also experiencing physical pain... The combination of these factors made it even harder for them to endure.

If this continues, this team will surely perish at the hands of someone who is either human or their own kind!

"hiss……"

Adams's eye was half-open, the other eye already soaked with blood. His breathing was like that of a broken accordion, as if he would be broken at any moment.

Just then, a long sword flashed with a cold light and swept straight toward his chest. The key was that Adams was struggling to defend himself and could only watch helplessly as it was about to pierce through his chest!

He thought to himself—it's over.

Adams, exhausted, forced himself to dodge, likely only managing to avoid vital organs. Regardless, if this attack landed, Adams would be completely incapacitated in combat.

He had just begun to establish some prestige within the squad, but now this leader was about to lose his fighting ability at such a critical and crucial moment...

This will definitely deal a significant blow to morale!

Not to mention that the team was already at its wits' end.

No……

Adams thought.

"Hey!" Faug appeared beside Adams without anyone noticing. The attack came so suddenly that by the time he realized Adams was in danger, his first instinct was to block the blade's trajectory—

Use your body to block this attack!

Adams' pupils contracted sharply as he met Faug's gaze. He noticed that Faug's black eyes, which had been filled with disdain not long before, now seemed to overflow with scorching, boiling magma, brimming with unwavering determination.

Without hesitation, he stepped in front of himself to shield his opponent!

Why would he do that? Didn't he despise himself?! Adams's mind went blank for a moment.

"Why?" His voice was barely audible.

"You're fucking my teammate now!" Fug said gruffly, then paused for a beat, looking blank, "Hey—why don't I feel any pain at all?"

"Snap!"

Behind Fuge, the blades that were attacking them were originally a continuous, bright expanse, their momentum unstoppable. But just as they were about to reap blood, Si Yisi used his staff to block all the sharp blades that were slashing horizontally!

The crystal at the tip of the staff shattered instantly, and crystalline shards fell like snowflakes.

Si Yisi frowned, and her silver eyelashes also showed an icy texture at this moment. The cold light that burst out in her eyes was even more intense than the oncoming blade light!

"What are you standing there for?" The human saint's voice was as melodious as shattering jade. "Do you want me to make a move?"

A barely perceptible smile played on his lips, his voice carrying a heavy weight:

"Then—as you wish."

He was serious! Adams hadn't even recovered from the joy of surviving when he was completely intimidated by Sis's current appearance.

His eyes were glued to that spot, and he didn't even notice that he and the burly Fuge had ended up embracing each other in a misaligned way, and because of the difference in height and build, he looked like a little wife.

The next moment, Si Yisi released the staff. Without the crystal at the top, the staff lost its ability to transmit and release spells, but this did not mean that Si Yisi would be helpless in releasing spells.

Claire herself is a walking treasure trove of magic!

Having released his staff, Si Yisi looked utterly powerless; after all, everyone knew the "common sense" that a mage's lifeline was their staff! There's always been a saying that...

A mage is useless without his staff.

Both the manipulated demons and the humans mixed in with them caught their breath at the same moment. They keenly sensed a crisis emanating from around them, which they were unable to detect.

It's as if crisis is everywhere!

By sheer coincidence, they managed to guess an answer that was almost perfect.

Si Yisi moved; his fingertips twitched slightly, as if he were merely raising his hand casually. Yet, the sense of crisis among the attacking "humans" reached its peak at that moment.

Even Adams, who had taken a few steps back, could feel the imposing aura pressing down on him—

Thin, long white threads appeared at Si Yisi's fingertips, entwining themselves around her fair fingers with a hazy, ethereal quality, as if they could disappear at any moment.

A soft "snow" fell from the line, scattering into countless visible specks of light in the air.

"Northwest direction."

Southeast direction.

"..."

Si Yisi listed them out in a cool, clear voice. As he spoke, a demon with keen senses noticed that his gaze was moving rapidly, and its index finger was pointing in the direction he was looking.

He's pointing the way for the demons!

What direction was he pointing in? And what the heck is this suddenly appearing white line?!

Soon, the demons knew what Sissi was referring to.

The other end of the silk thread that had been floating lightly a short distance around Si Yisi's body suddenly appeared with a certain sentience in the direction Si Yisi pointed.

They deliberately and explicitly selected their targets before launching their attack!

These threads, like the silk spun by a spider, instantly bound their prey tightly—Si Yisi, like a puppeteer, grasped the control strings binding the puppet.

They don't seem to be aggressive, otherwise they could have easily cut the "humans" into pieces the moment they bound them.

But to demons like Adams, this was nothing short of a miracle!

It took them a long time to figure out how Si Yisi managed to lay out such a grand scheme so quietly; he had practically turned this area into a "spider web"!

These white threads glowed with magical light; their very existence was a form of magic that was normally inaccessible to humans.

When Si Yisi raised his hand earlier, he released some magical particles into the air. After a period of time, they spread around all the humans. Under Si Yisi's command, they pieced themselves together—one tiny particle after another—to form a "spider web" that bound the humans!

Adams was so amazed by such a brilliant move that he was speechless. He thought that Si Yisi's previous moves were already incredibly impressive, but now he realized that Si Yisi hadn't even used his full strength.

It's like climbing to the top of a high mountain, only to discover an even more majestic green mountain.

Adams looked at him strangely, his mind racing: Could it be that Sissi hasn't even shown his full potential yet?

So where exactly is his limit? He's not just a human saint; he's already comparable to a god!

“Those with threads are human.” Si Yisi filtered out the human beings for them, and forced them, who were in the heat of battle, to take their hands off their weapons, turning them into cocoon-like things.

"fire!"

At that moment, the demons heard the indistinct voices of the humans beneath the cocoon. Instantly, they felt a wave of heat wash over them, and scorching flames rose from the humans—

The sudden magical flames melted the threads, freeing the humans.

The demons' eyes widened in horror... They watched as these humans, now entirely red like magma, bulged from the ground, radiating heat without a care in the world. Their clothes were burned away, exposing their bodies, which, without exception, were torn open with countless fissures, indicating that their bodies were rapidly decaying under the influence of magic.

"Lava" flowed across their bodies, and the overflowing fiery red magic power baked the air until it was scorching hot, and gradually a phantom of a fire phoenix appeared in mid-air!

"Huff, huff."

The humans gasped for breath due to the intense heat and pain. Amidst the heavy sounds, they moved forward quickly, like monsters who felt no pain, their bodies almost charred.

What a horrifying scene! Their skin was peeling off, and their wide-open eyes seemed about to fall out at any moment, revealing holes behind them from which magma was gushing out. It was as if they were burning everything they had to unleash the phantom of a fire phoenix!

A person who knows fear is never as terrifying as a person who doesn't know fear.

Even the demons had never witnessed such a horrific scene. Many of them unconsciously took a step back. This retreat signified their intention to withdraw; they knew they could no longer defeat these desperate humans!

But one person didn't move. He even silently took a step forward in the direction of the heat wave, meeting the scorching, beautiful, fiery red feathers of the phoenix, a symbol of death.

Si Yisi fearlessly reached out her hand towards the blood-red phoenix, and then...

He grabbed the phoenix's wing and ripped off its beautiful feathers, dragging the entire phoenix down to the dusty ground!

The fire phoenix let out a blood-curdling cry of pain!

Author's Note: Phoenix: I may just be a manifestation of magic, but I don't want to go bald! qwq

Even spells have the problem of bald spots (just kidding)! Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Silky Rain and Sorrow, 5 bottles of Wise Heart;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Gods Create All Things (Ten Gods, Part Four)

The fire phoenix is ​​ultimately a derivative of magic, and logically speaking, Si Yisi shouldn't have been able to touch it...

But just as the fire phoenix spread its wings to attack, the threads that it had "melted" into snow water suddenly began to grow wildly again from its body! They pierced through from the inside, completely, thoroughly, and swiftly suppressing the blazing magical flames.

The silk threads changed their shape on their own, transforming into icicles that seemed to float with a layer of cold air. Their sharp, icy edges pierced through every inch of the fire phoenix's skin, making the flames burning the fire phoenix look like the red blood it was crying out in its mournful cries.

A small portion of ice shards obediently adhered to Si Yisi's palm, allowing him to gain access to magic through magical contact—

Si Yisi snapped her fingers, her silver eyes like mercury melting and flowing under high temperature, possessing a toxicity that could not be ignored.

The phoenix's eyes, formed from flames, flickered wildly, flashing with pain and weakness, yet also showing a desperate momentum. But the icy magic was at the beck and call of the wielders, leaving the phoenix no time to catch its breath.

After piercing its body, the ice crystals melted rapidly until the demons could no longer see the color of ice.

Adams held his breath and tensed up—

What went wrong?

Couldn't they have successfully controlled this damned spell?!

He put a finger to his lips, and in his nervousness, he almost bit his nail off.

But Adams was wrong!

Without looking away, he naturally witnessed the astonishing scene that followed: the fire phoenix, which had been struggling violently, suddenly lowered its head and obediently closed its wings.

The next moment, the fire phoenix suddenly raised its head, the flames in its eyes burning even more fiercely and steadily, but Adams did not miss the shard of ice in the center of its eyes!

The ferocity emanating from it seemed to vanish completely the moment it raised its head, and it even nuzzled against its enemy, Si Yisi, in a coquettish manner.

This is hardly a dangerous spell that burns people's lives! It's clearly become a docile pet!

Si Yisi reached out and caught the fire phoenix flying towards him, letting it land on his arm. The tamed fire phoenix had lost its flamboyant and unrestrained nature, looking more like an overly beautiful bird.

"them--"

Gazing at this harmonious scene, Adams, enduring the heat, shifted his gaze to the desperate humans. The great calamity of the Fire Phoenix had been resolved, but the signs of these humans' bodies decaying continued unabated!

A small amount of magical power continuously flowed from them to replenish the fire phoenix, but this magical power came at the cost of gradually draining the life force and flesh of the human race.

Adams could not suppress the deep disgust in his eyes.

He realized something was wrong. These human soldiers were neither carefully trained mages nor noble assassins. Details on their bodies and hands proved this suspicion wrong.

Why would they risk their lives to kill Adams and his group of demons?

Who would just throw their life away like that—not to mention the unbearable pain of their body breaking apart? Yet not a single soldier let out a scream or groan of unbearable agony. How could a normal person act like that?

There is only one possibility.

Human soldiers were conscripted laborers who were manipulated into sacrificing their lives to destroy demons.

Their own opinions? Probably no one will care, anyway... once they become puppets, they know nothing.

To be honest, the deaths of these humans wouldn't affect Adams, but he instinctively felt a sense of crisis. If the humans' bodies continued to crumble, their force, which was far smaller than the humans, wouldn't fare well either.

After what had just happened, Adams and the remaining demons unconsciously began to believe Siss. They all looked at Siss, wanting to know what his next plan was.

Si Yisi didn't answer him. He stared intently at the magnificent fire phoenix, then suddenly reached out and lightly touched the phoenix's brow.

In that instant, Adams saw the most dazzling fireworks he had ever seen in his life—

The phoenix tenderly touched Si Yisi's hand with its beak, and in the blink of an eye, its closed feathers unfolded, and it took flight, lifting up the magnificent wings that seemed to burn like flames.

It swayed its feathers and instantly transformed into an amorphous flame in the air. Crimson feathers fluttered down from mid-air, turning into clusters of fiery "shooting stars" before even hitting the ground.

They passed the fireworks to each of the disheveled humans without missing a single one.

The phoenix's graceful form and the dazzling feathers it shed reflected in Adams' eyes, making him feel as if he were drowning in the sea of ​​fire it created.

These fiery feathers merged into the human's collapsing body, rapidly repairing the damaged limbs with godlike speed.

Crimson flames burned within the human bodies, like flowing magma, yet they were utterly harmless.

The magical power required to maintain a human's body is undoubtedly enormous, but the fire phoenix in mid-air did not completely disappear. It simply became much smaller, and its eyes were no longer leaping flames, but rather the clean, jewel-like eyes of a bird—a pair of silver-white eyes.

The shrunken bird flew back to Si Yisi's side and nuzzled against his sleeve.

Although the wounds of the humans whose bodies had been repaired looked gruesome, no blood flowed from them, and they all collapsed to the ground without any further fighting.

The enormous crisis was thus resolved with Si Yisi's nonchalant handling of the situation.

Adams couldn't breathe a sigh of relief—his mind was pounding, his nerves stretched to the limit. Why, even though he was out of danger...did he still feel the danger hadn't left?!

An invisible feeling kept alarming in Adams's mind!

Fugue helped the staggering Adams up and asked him in a suppressed voice, "That is—the Saint of the Rhine, Claire?"

Under the sunlight, Si Yisi's appearance was fully revealed: silver hair, silver eyes, even the golden leaves adorning his white robes, his undeniable immense power, and the Moonlight Staff—

All of this proves his identity.

"What's wrong with that?" Adams asked curiously. "Don't we all know that he was also deceived and didn't actually slaughter our own kind?"

“Wait a minute,” Adams suddenly realized something, “Our people were captured by the Rhine Kingdom, weren’t they? Could these soldiers, who are acting like death squads and have lost their minds, be sent by that troublemaking king?”

Just then, Fuge bit his lip hard, drawing blood from it.

"Didn't you notice... the way our companions are looking at this human saint is strange?"

Fug said through gritted teeth, the blood staining his lips crimson, and to Adams, there seemed to be a faint hint of solidified black on that crimson... ominous and evil.

He took a step back: "What do you mean!"

Faug glanced around casually and gave a strange smile. Adams and Faug's conversation was not discreet, and naturally attracted Sidney's attention as well.

Si Yisi followed Fu Ge's gaze to the wounded demons. They had all silently stood up at some point, their expressions slightly gloomy, maintaining an absolute silence.

Most of them had their eyes lowered, making it impossible to see their expressions, but not one of them seemed to be lost in thought. Their eyes were downcast, but their gazes were like those of a lurking, sinister viper, its whites rolled back and its fangs bared...

Without exception, it all fell on Si Yisi.

Si Yisi could easily imagine the way they were looking at her, undoubtedly... with malice.

That's not quite right.

He analyzed the situation in a flash, but had no intention of alerting the demons. Instead, he observed them secretly, even leaving some space for these strangely behaving demons to do as they pleased.

“I’ll go check on those humans,” Si Yisi said.

He ignored Adams's hesitant look and left the poor little thing temporarily in the wolf's den.

The strange demon dared not act recklessly when Si Yisi was around, but just a few steps away... it exploded instantly.

What they thought was whispering sounded like a million mosquitoes buzzing to Si Yisi's ears. The strange behavior of these demons probably indirectly affected their intelligence as well. In any case, Si Yisi thought they didn't seem very smart.

Is there any difference between whispering this and directly pointing at Si Yisi and cursing her?

Adams watched helplessly as the human saint walked away, and no matter how many suggestive glances he threw, it was to no avail.

Fuge, standing nearby, asked him quietly, "What's wrong? Is your eye twitching?"

The demons' gaze had unknowingly shifted to Adams, probably because he was behaving somewhat strangely, and they were actively trying to assimilate him.

"It's...it's my eyes twitching!" Adams got goosebumps all over, and his voice almost cracked at the end of his sentence.

He looked at Si Yisi with despair and disappointment, who was completely unsuspecting... with his back to the group of his kin who had undergone a strange transformation.

Turn around and take a look! Forget about the humans who aren't dead yet; you've been targeted!

Adams was on the verge of tears as he thought about it. He even began to speculate subjectively: surely human saints had always focused all their attention on faith in gods and the practice of magic? He simply couldn't understand the complex and chaotic nature of the dark side of the human heart!

That's why they were completely unaware of the abnormality among their own kind...

They've completely forgotten what Si Yisi did.

Adams stared intently at Sis's retreating figure, watching him examine each human individually, pausing for a long time in front of each one.

He also sensed a natural, vital energy, which must have been a healing spell cast by Siss on each human. Throwing them down one by one undoubtedly consumed a great deal of magical power, making Adams even more worried.

Adams felt he had to save himself.

Si Yisi pretended to throw a few fake weapons infused with life force, seemingly without any defenses, and turned his back to the demons.

Adams' conversation with the demons reached his ears word for word.

"Why do you say that?" Adams spoke rapidly, as if trying to save every second. "So what if he's a saint among humans? He was framed and condemned as a sinner by that King of the Rhine long ago, who said he was colluding with us demons!"

"To join forces with the corrupt..." A demon sneered, his eyes flashing with a menacing light. "Indeed, to join forces with the corrupt, but is it that he, a human, has joined our ranks, or is it you—who has gone to join forces with humans?"

"What are we? Demons."

"Who is that Claire? He can only be on the side of humans, groveling before those in power in an attempt to reclaim his stolen rights—" another demon sneered, "Humanity's despicable tricks!"

Adams' voice was abruptly cut off.

“That’s not it!” he said, carefully choosing his words. “He’s on…on the side of justice!”

"Little Adams, aren't we demons evil beings? Doesn't that give him a legitimate reason to attack or even kill us?"

“Fug, Fug,” Adams continued to resist, “He saved us, he saved you, me, and many more of our kind. If it weren’t for him, we might have perished here!”

No, that won't work.

Si Yisi shook her head slightly, her back to them. From the very beginning, these demons were no longer people she could talk to normally. Something emanated from them that indirectly influenced and interfered with their minds; that thing probably amplified evil thoughts.

The devils will not hesitate to use the utmost malice to speculate about everything Si Yisi does.

Gratitude was wasted, and the lingering divide between humans and demons, already dormant, finally erupted under the catalyst.

You can think of the good as the bad.

The bad thoughts become even worse.

It's like Si Yisi, this human saint, is bad and rotten to the core.

Sure enough, several demons responded, "So what? We all think he's been in cahoots with the soldiers for a long time! One's the villain, the other's the hero! This lousy god-making trick is just to make us believe in him until we die!"

They sensed Adams's opposition and added, "Go ask him if he would kill these humans... these fellow human beings?"

Each demon gave a pitying smile, their faces stiff and unnatural. They surrounded Adams, repeating their demonic chants over and over again.

"Kill him."

“This is the best opportunity. It’s simple, isn’t it? Go up to him and, when he’s least on guard, stab him in the heart.”

"Can someone live without a heart?"

"Kill him!"

"Kill him!!"

"Who did you kill?" Si Yisi tilted his head, and the little fire phoenix he was temporarily raising also turned its head, looking at the demons who were shouting slogans to kill him with annoyance and burning anger.

While it was restless and on the verge of rioting, it still carefully observed Si Yisi's actions with its other eye, as if it would swoop down and burn these demons who had offended him as soon as he gave the order.

It's both obedient and restless.

"Stop fooling around." Si Yisi gently soothed the small fire phoenix. Its feathers became soft and smooth again under Si Yisi's gentle touch, with a soft, downy feel.

It feels surprisingly good.

How does it compare to Ah Tu...?

Si Yisi suddenly thought of A-Tu, whom she had left to cultivate in the Main God Space, and realized that the two were not comparable—

A-Tu is a sentient being, while the Fire Phoenix? It is merely a half-finished creation of Claire's body. Creations are naturally drawn to their masters; it is their nature.

Si Yi's mind wandered as he thought about it.

Claire chuckled to himself, "Pshaw, Baldy?" Ugh—that name.

"What's wrong?"

“It’s nothing,” Claire had already learned to lie without batting an eye, having already learned to do it all herself. “It sounds like a very cute name.”

“I think so too,” Si Yisi smiled slightly, “You already have some ideas about what you want to do in the future, right?”

Otherwise, Claire's voice wouldn't be so relaxed and unrestrained, nor would she have the inclination to chat with Sisley about such things. The divine crown that once adorned Claire seemed to have been completely removed at this moment; she became like a living being, not a—

A creation like a phoenix.

While the demons plotted to kill him, Sisley and Claire were idly chatting about lighthearted and pleasant things.

"Yes," Claire answered quickly, her voice carrying a sense of sudden enlightenment.

“Balance…” Claire brought up the word that Sis had mentioned before, her tone light yet seemingly complex and unreadable, “You’re right.”

"What's the difference between humans, demons, elves, or other races? The hatred and constant conflict between races are inextricably linked to their beliefs..." Claire said. "But do true gods need their followers to engage in such frenzied expansion and exterminate heretics?"

"Of course not," Si Yisi said. "Otherwise, he would have already taken action and wouldn't have shown any mercy."

“So I think—” Claire concluded, “is there ever a day when all races can live in peace, without interfering with each other’s beliefs, and without hating or being hostile to other races because of it? My god wants me to be hope, so I will be hope.”

This time, however, his decision was not made blindly in accordance with the gods' expectations, but entirely based on Claire's own thinking.

Claire's ideas were considered utterly rebellious on this continent at this time of time, and she could be branded as an evil god in a heartbeat.

Many people may not be able to accept such pioneering ideas; some things are already deeply ingrained in their minds.

Peaceful coexistence with other races?

What are those alien races anyway? Can they compare to us?

The person who said that must be an idiot, right?

Claire's foresight was considered absurd and horribly ridiculous by most people.

But it is precisely because of this...

That's why the gods call him hope.

He will single-handedly grasp and control the pulse of this continent, bringing a new possibility to its future and unleashing another massive storm.

"Can I do it?" Claire asked Sis.

Si Yisi knew that he didn't want her approval; he had already made up his mind and was just informing her.

“Of course,” he answered readily and with great interest. “I will help you, my…host.”

Neither Siss nor Claire mentioned the lurking demons behind them, completely forgetting about them. But that's not surprising, is it?

How could they possibly take demons seriously?

Si Yisi ignored their existence, and also ignored the mastermind behind it all who were manipulating everything through underhanded means.

He never took them seriously.

I don't care what I do...

In any case, no matter how much scheming you do, it's as fragile as a piece of paper soaked in water when faced with absolute power.

“…Okay.” Something churned in Adams’s black eyes. He seemed to fall into complete silence, becoming as lifeless as his kin.

They whispered among themselves, handed him a dagger, and said with a smile, "You're the best candidate."

"He trusts you the most and will never be wary of you."

Adams slowly and resolutely took the dagger, his eyes somewhat vacant. A beautiful, ornate gemstone was inlaid on the dagger, bearing a striking resemblance to the crystal formed from the forbidden spell, Starfire.

This is a dagger that can kill instantly upon drawing blood, and it is enhanced by a magic array. When it draws the first drop of blood, the dagger will extend thorn-like spikes, which will grow longer and dig deep into the flesh. It will pierce through that entire section of flesh and blood, and when it breathes air again, it will grow hook-like things.

Adams walked toward Siss without any apparent sign of anything amiss.

“Claire,” he called out to Siss, now using the name he had changed.

—The instant Si Yisi turned his head, his arm moved swiftly and smoothly, stabbing the dagger into Si Yisi's chest.

All the demons stared intently at the scene, as if waiting to witness history unfold.

The dagger grazed Sis's clothes, and Adams quickly let go, throwing it aside and yelling as if his backside was on fire:

"Walk!"

But the very next second after he uttered his warning, countless blades flashed with a sharp silver light before his eyes.

Adams witnessed a scene of splattering blood—the demons present surrounded Siss from all sides, each of them in the same posture, drawing their blades...

Adams threw away the dagger he had thrust out, but his kin, without any consequence, each wielded a weapon and plunged it into Sis's body.

Blood splattered from the human saint's limbs, abdomen, and neck, like a bloody, predatory feast. Adams felt dizzy and futilely stretched out his arms, trying to grab the human saint as he fell.

He felt that those silver eyes must be filled with tears at that moment.

...just as the dam of his heart had been breached by the flood.

How could you? How could you! Adams was furious, and he acted accordingly: "Damn it! He's your benefactor!"

He had just caught Si Yisi's body, determined to risk his life to get him...out of this strange place. Clan? What clan? He didn't care anymore. Let whoever wants to deal with it deal with it!

Adams touched Sis's body, but his hand met empty air. Instead, he grabbed something that looked like a feather and saw some small white specks of light emanating from between his fingers.

The tiny specks of light look like broken feathers that accidentally fell to earth from the feet of an angel under the throne of God.

Beautiful and sacred.

"Chirp!!" Adams heard an angry "chicken" squawk, and when the light faded, he saw what he had actually caught—an enraged fire phoenix.

The demons' blades pierced the fire phoenix's body, but passed right through without drawing a drop of blood. Even worse, they found themselves in a predicament, as wisps of magical flames mercilessly enveloped the blades and their arms.

The phoenix angrily turned its head and frantically pecked at Adams's hand like a chick.

"?!" Adams was stunned into numbness by the pain.

He involuntarily turned his head away. The demons were actually surrounding a magical fire phoenix that was tangible but not physically formed, while outside their encirclement—

Si Yisi stood there perfectly fine, neither sad nor happy.

He gave Adams the feeling of a god looking down on humanity.

“You’ve had enough fun,” Sis sighed softly, looking at Adams. “Wipe your tears.”

“I’m fine,” he said.

Adams blew his nose, then hiccuped, so agitated he almost buried himself in the ground.

His devilishly handsome image has been completely ruined!

but……

"That's great," Adams thought, self-deprecatingly. "Thank goodness Sissi is powerful, otherwise I would have had to watch as the person who saved me and my people was killed by their own kind."

It's devastating just thinking about it.

"How should we handle this?"

Adams grasped the concept quickly; he seemed to understand immediately. Sis was incredibly strong; no matter how many demons they had, it was all just a facade. How could he have forgotten that in his panic?

"Hey, cheer up!" Adams quickly rallied, his gaze turning cold as he looked at his kin.

"Little Chirp." Si Yisi, who was terrible at naming things and had no self-awareness, called out to the Fire Phoenix. The Fire Phoenix responded and quickly released its grip on Adams's beak before taking flight.

"Chirp, chirp!" it cried loudly, using some of its feathers to continue trapping the demons, then slapping their faces hard with its now-widened wings, and pecking wildly everywhere with its beak!

Logically speaking, a phantom shouldn't be able to hurt a demon, but the fire phoenix is ​​overflowing with fire magic! When this thing gets serious, the pain is much greater than any blow to the flesh.

"Clap clap clap!"

Si Yisi heard a crisp, painful sound, accompanied by a frenzied protective action from the fire phoenix. Pure and clean magic flowed into the body of each demon, and no amount of trickery could stop the fire phoenix's sweeping progress.

The demons' stiff, upright bodies regained some vitality, and soon some of them began to murmur unconsciously. The gloomy expressions on their faces faded, replaced by bewilderment, guilt, and unease.

They have the memory of everything they did after being tricked!

"ah--!"

Before the demons could make their next move, the fire phoenix's "cleaning" or venting of anger caused them to scream in pain one after another!

"Ouch, that hurts!"

"My face!"

The phoenix let out a soft chirping cry, but its beak and wings showed no mercy, relentlessly striking to "eliminate the root of the problem"! The demon was beaten until it staggered and could not stand steadily. Its handsome face was not only swollen but also burned, and its limbs seemed to have been beaten beyond recognition.

They didn't dare to resist, and after shouting a few times, they swallowed their cries.

Were they out of their minds? How could they do something so stupid! They haven't even realized something's wrong, and now the victim is going to teach them a lesson...

What can they do but obediently endure it? They were in the wrong first!

The demons felt a bitter taste in their mouths. This catalyzing effect made them confront some of the true, hypocritical thoughts deep within their hearts, and it also made them feel even more guilty, making them unable to fight back or resist.

Adams watched from the sidelines, feeling a mixture of satisfaction and catharsis as he watched the demon being beaten, as if his own face were being swollen.

It was definitely not because of kicking someone when they're down.

“We… I’m so sorry,” Adams said carefully, after the Phoenix had stopped whipping the demons on its own. “Thank you for saving us, but we repaid your kindness with treachery—”

"I will report this matter, and you can make your request for any compensation you desire."

This demon squad was under his command, and now that things have gone horribly wrong, Adams is responsible for all the mistakes they've made. Even if he's just a lone squad leader with little credibility.

"We can compensate you."

"One demon does the deed, and the demon takes the blame!" The weakened demons chimed in, taking responsibility one after another, and the way they looked at Adams had changed.

Siss knew at a glance that Adams' actions had already won them over to some extent. He had begun to gradually build his prestige.

“No need.” Si Yisi had already recalled the Fire Phoenix and discovered something interesting from it.

If Si Yisi weren't here... then all the demons who came here would have fallen victim, and their malice would have been unleashed elsewhere—

Si Yisi "grabbed" that faint trace of malice and glanced at the nearby cities.

That direction leads to human cities.

Was this an invitation? Si Yisi looked precisely in that direction. What was Julian planning? He must be plotting something, so there was no reason for Si Yisi not to go.

Adams was still waiting for the compensation that Sis was demanding.

Soon, he saw Si Yisi glance at him sideways, casting a faint look over his head, and a slight, almost imperceptible curve appearing at the corner of her mouth.

“I hope…” Sisley only responded to Adams, the demon, “that you can become the new king of demons. Can you do it?”

Adams was taken aback, unable to believe that this was the compensation he was asking for. Could this possibly offer him any benefit?

Undeniably, being looked at like that by Siss, Adams felt a surge of heat rising in his chest. His ambitions had been so directly exposed, and the human saint had placed high hopes on him.

Why did he refuse?

He spoke in a deep, resonant voice: "I will."

"I will, not just my best," Adams said, his eyes blazing with a fire that was completely ignited as he made that promise!

“This is all I need,” Sis said. “I’m going somewhere.”

He calmly stated, "It's probably going to be dangerous. Do you want to go and check it out?" He was already impatient with dealing with Julian like this, after all, Claire's hope was not to fight Julian to the death.

He didn't want to wait any longer for something that was completely meaningless.

Therefore, a swift and decisive battle is necessary.

"go!"

The demons were responsible for rescuing their kin, and they did not immediately kill the humans, but instead waited for Si Yisi to make a decision.

Sis and Adams walked toward the human city.

ah.

Looking at the altar, which was too conspicuous to ignore, Si Yisi remembered when it was—wasn't it the day when the second generation of saints transitioned from temporary to formal?

What a coincidence!

The altar was ancient and had a profound and solemn feel. The golden eyes of the second saint, Rhine, on the altar were as bright as gold, which was both contradictory and beautiful.

Money and sunshine are things that people always want.

The cold, desolate moon had long been forgotten by people; they branded him a traitor and smeared his name.

The second saint has replaced Claire and will become the new saint here. A ritual is necessary—the descent of the gods, which signifies divine favor upon the believers and brings peace of mind to the people.

but……

wrong.

Sis looked at the Rhine Saint who had been divinely appointed on the stage, and together with Claire, they revealed a chilling smile.

He removed his hood, exposing himself to the sunlight, and stepped onto the altar, which was reserved for saints, kings, and gods, in a manner that could be described as blasphemous.

Si Yisi's silver eyes were dangerous and cold. He ignored the astonished cries of the crowd and only looked at this "god":

"You dare to fake a divine descent?"

He was like a sword drawn from its sheath, finally revealing his sharp edges.

Author's Note: The Phoenix Chicken's crow is because of Baldy's hissing snake call. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Kazama Yoruyuki and Kaze no Uke 10 bottles;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

Gods Create Divine Creatures (XV)

Sis could feel a tremendous surge of emotion within him, a raging storm that wouldn't be an exaggeration. This anger originated from Claire, the true owner of the body.

Before them, Rhine stood on the altar, dressed in the same clothes as him. Standing face to face, their striking resemblance was easily noticed by the crowd—

Rhine did not answer Sis's question. Her golden eyes were cold and empty, and her words carried a strange, resonant quality.

His voice resonated with the hearts of the people: "The guilty."

"This is... a divine descent?!" Some people clutched their chests with their left hands, feeling their hearts pounding as if they were about to burst out. Rhine's appearance at this moment perfectly matched the people's expectations of a god, not to mention his extremely unique voice.

"What a lousy trick." Adams, hiding himself in the crowd, curled his lip. Rhine's little trick of using magic to make the voice more textured, holy, and tangible was something any mage had used to death.

But Adams looked around and saw that not a single mage stepped forward to expose Rhine's deceitful actions. They must have known all along, and had long been bribed by someone—if it weren't for him, the human saint, coming here, the King of Rhine might have truly been able to control everything.

There is one thing that Adams couldn't see no matter how hard he looked.

Is Rhine currently in a divine state? His eyes are too...

You're not angry anymore, are you?

“You are guilty of attempting to steal God’s authority!” Rhine declared without blinking.

Under his completely divine demeanor, the people's hearts unconsciously tipped in favor of Rhine.

"This is God. How could God's will be wrong? God's descent has succeeded. Rhine should be our new saint!"

"Stealing the authority of God? The former saint... no, that scoundrel Claire, did she collaborate with those damned demons?!"

"I knew he was so arrogant all the time... I should have seen through his blasphemous nature long ago!"

The whispers among the crowd were almost unanimously in favor of one side. Was someone deliberately leading the conversation? We don't know.

But Sisley knew one thing for sure: it was absolutely impossible for anyone to stand up for Claire now. The public had been driven and manipulated, and their emotions and behavior were becoming uncontrollable!

At this point, most of the Rhineland citizens, regardless of their opposing opinions, dared not speak out when the crowd was at its most agitated.

What did Si Yisi just say?

A fake divine intervention?

This information was actually heard by the people, but it became nothing because of the arrival of the "god".

They would only think it was the angry roar of a former saint, a damned sinner!

Claire's emotions were in turmoil, but Sis remained calm throughout. Hearing Rhine's harsh rebuke, he simply gave a slow, cold smile. The instant that smile was seen by everyone present, Sis plunged the small silver sword from the altar straight into Rhine's chest!

A small, bright silver sword, engraved with exquisite runes, was stuck in Rhine's chest. Suddenly, the sword's shape collapsed, wrapping around Rhine's chest like flowing water.

The silver sword used on the altar is a sword for inviting the gods. How could one carry a sharp blade when paying homage to the gods?

Therefore, the silver sword cannot harm anyone.

Rhine's expression was blank, and he shouldn't have shown any emotional fluctuations, but his body stiffened for a moment, revealing his "astonishment" to the crowd.

“Bleacher,” Si Yisi said softly, looking at Rhine with amusement as he stabbed his own chest with the silver sword.

The people of the Rhineland were in uproar!

Piercing a silver sword into one's chest signifies dedicating one's entire faith, life, and soul to the deity being worshipped, which is also the most crucial step in invoking the gods.

Before Sissi arrived, Rhine had already performed this ancient ritual, so those who saw him "descent from the heavens" were not at all surprised.

But the things Si Yisi has done one after another... are truly astonishing!

He forced Rhine to invoke the gods once more. Even more—he invoked the gods himself!

Who doesn't know that gods are real, and not just some vague symbol or word? Si Yisi is too audacious; he actually invoked a god twice more after only one invocation…

He is still seen as a criminal in the eyes of the public!

How could he? How dare he? Isn't he afraid of divine punishment that would destroy his soul?!

Some who still held a favorable impression of the previous saint turned their heads away, unwilling to witness the potential demise of Si Yisi. Similarly, some among them stared intently in Si Yisi's direction, their hearts filled with a frantic yet resolute prayer—

Si Yisi's attempt to invoke the gods will definitely fail!

As we all know, invoking the gods requires many small preparatory steps. Si Yisi has pushed all the steps to the very end, which is really forcing things to the extreme.

Nobody thought he would succeed.

“It’s impossible,” Julian said, resting his chin on his hand and grinning like a fox.

His eyes were full of anticipation, a characteristic of someone who was confident of victory.

What if he succeeds? You thought he would stay with the elves forever, but who would have thought he would happen to show up here and sabotage things?

Julian experienced a slight auditory hallucination. He chuckled and interrupted "his own" voice: "No..."

Before he could even utter the word "can," Julian's smile froze.

"Take good care of my body," Sis said to Adams, glancing casually into the distance as he put the small-handled silver sword back into its sheath.

Before Adams could react, the entire altar suddenly lit up.

Countless fine lines emerged from the stone surface, climbing and stretching rapidly like vines. A bright white light emanated from the lines, turning the eyes of everyone who gazed upon them into daylight.

The soft light is not dazzling; it is sacred and inviolable, a sign of a successful invocation of the gods!

“How could this be…” Julian looked on, then after a long while, he suppressed his surprise and returned to his original smiling expression. “This is even more interesting.”

Adams looked toward Siss and saw that he was still standing upright, like a tall and straight bamboo, but his eyes were closed, as if he had entered the same mental state as Rhine.

The existence of humans and gods is different, and it is precisely because of this that when a priest successfully invokes a god, he will briefly leave his current body and enter a higher state of consciousness.

At times like these, the priest's body is always well protected, but Si Yisi is now...

Adams swallowed a mouthful of bitter water, his gaze sweeping over the nearby priests and crowd, determined not to reveal his demonic identity!

If he pretends to be human and raises a banner, he might be able to buy some time. But if his demon identity is exposed, he will probably be torn to pieces on the spot!

Adams had a strong aversion to priests, but since he had been entrusted with an important task by Sisley, the thought that popped into his mind wasn't to run away immediately...

Instead: How will I know I can't do it if I don't try?

He hadn't forgotten that Si Yisi hoped he would leap to become the King of Demons—wasn't that the highest affirmation?

After a long while, when the crowd showed signs of commotion, Adams cleared his throat and spoke his first words: "I am Lord Claire's servant, and he saved me from the devil."

--What?

The restless crowd quieted down for a moment.

The people of the Rhineland looked at the man who claimed to have been rescued, and after initial surprise and doubt, their gazes quickly turned to disbelief.

For them to believe him, Adams would have to provide more evidence!

Adams hissed inwardly, then recklessly ripped open his clothes: "Look, this is proof that I escaped death!"

His exposed chest bore several gruesome scars, emanating a faint, almost imperceptible, demonic aura. These wounds... could almost be considered penetrating wounds.

This is a scar left by Adams's youthful arrogance and ignorance in challenging an adult demon, a shadow he finds hard to overcome—otherwise, Adams wouldn't have remained idle for so many years.

Adams' body trembled slightly, his canines almost breaking through the inside of his mouth.

He's laying bare his wounds for all these humans to see, even if they know nothing about them...

This doesn't mean he felt nothing at all!

If you want to become the king of demons, and some people hope and believe that you can be the leader, then you must face what you were afraid of before! It's not a big deal, is it?

Adams hypnotized himself, taking deep breaths in and out.

He glanced furtively at Si Yisi beside him, and when he saw her tightly closed eyes, he suddenly felt a pang of regret.

He wanted to see approval in those silver eyes.

It's okay if he's not here. Adams' trembling subsided, his eyes filled with unwavering determination.

And many times... he could make human saints see themselves and recognize themselves.

At that time, he will become the king of demons!

Adams's exposed scars were so gruesome that a priest, after receiving hints from the crowd, managed to reply, "These are wounds inflicted by a demon. There is some demonic energy remaining on them, as well as some cleansing magical aura."

"Someone treated him and he is now safe and sound."

As soon as the priest spoke, Adams felt much more at ease.

He could be said to have deceived the eyes and senses of all the priests and everyone present.

Who had healed him? He had endured the pain of a potentially fatal wound. As for the pure magical aura the priest sensed—the human saint truly lived up to his reputation as a chosen one favored by the gods; as long as one approached him…

You will be imbued with that pure aura, as if a god had descended!

"Is what he said true?" A citizen of the Rhine Kingdom couldn't help but whisper. "Didn't Saint Claire betray the gods and turn to the devil? Why would he save someone who was dying from the devil's injuries?"

“I saw the whole process of his defection before he was declared to have betrayed God,” someone whispered the truth. “I don’t think it was like he was colluding with the devil; it was more like he was being held hostage by the devil.”

Adams glanced around, then gently tapped the mirror in his trouser pocket, adding fuel to the fire.

"Lord Claire has come here to expose the true colors of some shameless people in power. He has never betrayed the gods, otherwise how could he have summoned the gods?"

"Think about what he has done for you? To be used as a pawn by some people and incited to be hostile and hateful towards the adults, don't you find that disheartening?"

Adams smiled smugly.

His voice was extremely seductive, much like Rhine's "divine language," naturally drawing the people to think along the lines he spoke.

If a fake saint can use this method, why can't he use it repeatedly?

Expose them! Then the true face of the fake saint will also be exposed.

yes……

Some people were drawn into reflecting on what they had done in recent days.

They smashed the statues of the saints, splattered blood on them, vilified them, and hurled endless insults at them. They poured all their malice onto the saints who had never shown themselves and had not actually caused them any harm.

But what if the saint actually did nothing at all?!

He was ambushed by the devil, and after barely escaping, this is the accusation he faces...

How heartbroken must he be?!

Public sentiment was wavering, and even some of the most emotionally charged people stopped moving and instead lowered their heads deeply.

Adams thought with a mixture of pleasure and exhaustion: Finally, I've managed to fool everyone. Putting on a good show is really difficult!

But at that moment, a man in black suddenly leaped onto the altar. His toes didn't even touch the altar; he went straight for Si Yisi's body on the platform!

Julian, with a lazy smile, propped his chin on his hand and said, "Come on, give it a try. What are you anyway?"

Adams's expression changed drastically!

Author's Note: *Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [grenade]: 2 buttons;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Four bottles of Feathered Serpent;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The gods created ten things (16)

The moment the man in black attacked, Adams was forced to think frantically.

He doesn't know any human magic at all. Humans are always fighting and killing demons, so it's no wonder he wouldn't learn how to use human magic! But Adams couldn't possibly stand idly by after the man in black pulled this stunt. Was revealing his demon identity his only option?

Adams finished thinking for a few seconds and had already begun to circulate his demonic energy. But just as the demonic energy flowed from his fingertips, a light suddenly shone from the staff at Si Yisi's waist—

It was a membrane of light, with powerful and mesmerizing magic flowing along its edges, leaving anyone who saw it dazzled and entranced.

The man in black's weapon touched the light membrane, but it was easily swallowed up by it...

Under the faint white light, like a thin mist, the man in black withdrew his hand in great fear. The weapon in his hand had been dissolved and reduced to just a handle!

That wasn't the end of it. The black-clad man's malicious attack must have triggered some kind of restriction, because a small patch of starry sky suddenly appeared in the area centered on the staff.

Adams's eyes twitched; the scene before him seemed strangely familiar.

Once the starry sky had solidified, a small spark, trailing a crimson tail, hurtled straight toward the man in black's face!

With a muffled thud, the man in black fainted. His hair was rapidly burning, bending, and thinning under the heat of the flames... it looked incredibly painful.

Adams: "..."

He was now questioning the meaning of life. Had this ruthless human saint actually taken precautions all along?

What was the point of him issuing that long, shameful declaration?! No one could get close to this human saint at that moment!

"This is a learning experience."

Adams vaguely heard Sidney's laughing voice, with a kind of ethereal quality, as if he were talking to him across dimensions.

"What kind of training is this?!" Adams growled softly, but he didn't seem very angry.

The protective light barrier surrounding Sis was so deceptive that Adams had already seen many people's resolve weakening. The light emanating from the barrier possessed a divine radiance, unconsciously inspiring thoughts of worship. Adams believed this wasn't even Sis's deliberate act, but rather because—

He was always someone who was infinitely close to being a god.

Nothing can obscure Si Yisi's dazzling brilliance—neither malice nor rumors, nor even God.

Thinking of this, Adams couldn't help but glance at Sis again. In that glance, he suddenly noticed a bright red color next to the golden leaf-shaped ornament.

Upon closer inspection, one could see the fire phoenix staring with a pair of beautiful silver eyes, secretly scanning the crowd in front of it.

It was full of fighting spirit and its gaze was very targeted, probably secretly noting down the existence of those who harbored ill will towards Si Yisi... waiting for revenge later.

Adams was so conflicted that he didn't know what to say.

He quickly cleared his throat and, facing the people of the Rhineland, said with absolute certainty, "This is divine punishment upon this man—because he intended to harm the most beloved of the gods."

For the first time, he revealed a mysterious smile, and spoke in the ethereal and light voice of some priests: "The protection of the gods has always existed, which means that Lady Claire is innocent!"

"But what else do you want to ask?"

Some people are in a state of confusion, their heads spinning from two completely different accounts, unsure of which to believe.

Adams sneered inwardly, confidently replying, "Perhaps someone has been deceived, or perhaps tempted by external forces."

He didn't name anyone in his words, but the implication was clear: it all pointed to Julian!

After all, the news of Claire's betrayal initially came from the royal family.

Some people had already believed Adams's words, and they spontaneously bound the unconscious man in black. Someone removed the cloth covering his face, only to find a rotten face covered with hideous scars. No one could possibly identify the man from his face.

“Your Majesty…” a close attendant reminded the still unperturbed Julian, “Won’t letting him continue like this damage the prestige of the royal family?”

"What impact?" Julian said indifferently, "It will never have any impact."

A chill ran down the spine of the servant who was following Julian and could hardly avoid coming into contact with some secret things.

What circumstances would prevent such a major event as today from affecting one's prestige? Unless... all the citizens who witnessed it died on the spot!

The dead never reveal unnecessary information.

The next second, the servant was kneeling down, kowtowing frantically. He knew nothing; he shouldn't have shown that he sensed anything—

The servant realized he had made a fatal mistake!

But it was too late.

Julian's eyes held a captivating smile, yet also a hint of amusement and coldness: "Knowing so much, you'll die sooner or later... It's just a pity, it seems you'll live a little less."

A deadly assassin covered the servant's mouth and nose, swiftly severing his neck, and then used some minor magical tricks to erase all traces of him from this world.

Human life is worthless in the eyes of those in power, and even less so in the eyes of those who yearn to create gods.

*

On the other side.

“Ridiculous,” Si Yisi said, glancing at Rhine.

The second saint, bathed in the radiance of the sun and moon, stood motionless, his gaze vacant, like a puppet.

In the space where gods are invoked, the inviter will briefly travel to the dimension of the gods... which is also equivalent to the dimension of the soul.

Rhine was now displaying the true nature of his soul; the color of his open eyes was no longer the dazzling brilliance of molten gold, but rather an ordinary brown.

Why can he fake the ethereal quality of a god's voice?

Because from the very beginning, he was no longer considered human!

The name Rhine is also very meaningful; it represents this country, and it was probably bestowed upon him by Julian. By using the name Rhine instead of the name of the god's chosen one, wasn't he also trying to replace the god with himself?

Where are the gods?

Si Yisi looked around.

He sensed no danger from Rhine and simply ignored him, glancing around.

Si Yisi's intuition told him that he was in the midst of a brewing crisis, with danger lurking everywhere and ready to engulf him at any moment.

Act with caution —

Si Yisi simply closed his eyes and began to perceive.

He heard heavy breathing, seemingly coming from the void, as rhythmic as seaweed swaying on the seabed. He also heard even fainter, more elusive notes…

They swirled and stirred together, barely adding any noise to this otherwise quiet place.

"heart."

A soft thud caused some organs to sway; this was the most easily recognizable sound—the sound of a heartbeat.

Si Yisi said, word by word, "Blood."

There was a gurgling sound like flowing water, and wisps of blood vapor flowed into Si Yisi's nostrils.

He stopped and described all the organs in the human body one by one.

Then he looked down at the mist-shrouded sky, certain that he was trapped in a cage. The deity Sius had summoned was certainly not the Rhine God, but some other, absolutely unfriendly one!

He is now inside the body of this god, like a lamb to the slaughter.

When Si Yisi saw through the deception, "it" seemed to feel there was no need to hide anymore.

It is a huge ventricle, but its physical structure is unlike that of any other race existing on this continent.

Its blood is silvery, transported by no blood vessels. The silvery blood flows like ribbons of light and color, dancing within it, as if a celestial maiden were swaying her graceful body.

The enormous golden heart stands in the most conspicuous place, but its outer layer has some kind of protection, making it appear hazy and mysterious.

The silver and gold lattice of the heart chambers is filled with everyone's fantasies of a divine palace—what a magnificent and glorious place it is!

"Light……"

Sis heard Claire murmur, her voice filled with uncertainty.

After a while, he concluded: "We have invited the wrong god, but this should be a true god."

Siss sensed that Claire was speculating whether the wrongly invoked deity had some connection with the Rhine God, because this place gave him a sense of familiarity and warmth, and even some of the "architectural" styles had a vague similarity.

Si Yisi also noticed the comfort in her body, as if she were immersed in a warm bed, and even her soul was comforted.

Can……

"Is that so?" The soul-formed Si Yisi didn't have a staff as a weapon, but anything he handled could become a weapon!

The next second, he reached out and grabbed a "ribbon" that was fluttering in the air. No matter how much it struggled, he did not let go. Si Yisi broke it off the hill!

A dark red liquid flowed out instantly, then was quickly covered with a soft light, turning into a silvery sheen.

"It's just a smokescreen—"

Si Yisi's features were sharp as knives. The "silver" ribbon looked soft and smooth, but in his hands it instantly transformed into a long knife!

"Ah..." It was at this moment that Claire suddenly realized that she and Siss were no longer in human form, but more like melted white wax, which would soon melt into a puddle.

If they stay here any longer, they'll probably be completely melted down and turned into some unknown thing.

Their senses and intuition seemed to be clouded here!

Claire knew that Siss hadn't sensed anything either, and his intuition hadn't been triggered, so was he really so sure there was a problem here?

"The biggest problem is that there are no problems."

Si Yisi said it casually.

Having said that, he seemed to have no intention of wasting any more words, and gripped the long sword, ready to shatter the huge, beating golden heart!

The silver ribbons snapped during his attack, and the falling fragments turned from silver to a murky blackish-red. This was the true nature of this place. What kind of temple of gods was this? This was the burial ground of countless people!

When she got closest to the golden heart, all Si Yisi had left in her hand was a short "handle," so dull that it showed no sign of sharpness.

Black and red fragments brushed against Si Yisi's cheeks and fell, resembling a trickle of fresh blood.

Si Yisi scoffed and used the bluntest "handle" to stab the golden heart like an egg trying to break a rock!

A dull blade can't inflict damage? Let him kill you then!

Si Yisi heard a very soft cracking sound, and the next moment his body was propelled forward by the force of the impact, rushing all the way outside—

A majestic gaze, like a mountain peak pressing down, descended from above.

Si Yisi, whose hair was perfectly styled, quietly raised her head and met the gaze above her.

He saw a huge, smiling face of a god.

This god has Julian's face.

Author's Note: Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Lu Zhaosheng 20 bottles; Mo Ming 5 bottles;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The Ten Creations of the Gods (Seventeen)

The "god" with Julian's face didn't seem to see Si Yisi at all. Its gaze didn't waver even slightly. Who could see a tiny, inconspicuous insect?

Even if Si Yisi broke through its body, the "god" wouldn't notice unless its core essence was destroyed.

Si Yisi gazed quietly at this "deity," and because of the vast difference in their sizes, its smiling expression was clearly reflected in Si Yisi's eyes.

It was a divine smile that perfectly matched the people's expectations.

Gentle, compassionate—

It wore a simple yet sacred robe, and every inch of its exposed skin was like jade, without any flaws. It looked... exactly like the statue in the sanctuary in Claire's memory.

laugh.

Si Yisi scoffed inwardly. Was this a god? Could He be comparable to the Rhine God?

Where was the holy, loving smile on its face? The slight raising of its brow changed the meaning of the smile... revealing the cruelty and arrogance in its eyes!

Si Yisi didn't believe it was Julian either. The statue's disguise was too clumsy; how could it be Julian, who could hide his emotions so perfectly?

Si Yisi suddenly felt a gust of wind brush past his ear, which was undoubtedly an unusual situation for his location.

Before this, the air seemed to have frozen, and time in this space seemed to have been manually stopped, making the place extremely silent.

But in an instant, a living aura surged into this place, indicating that the sealed space had been opened! It led to the altar outside!

outside world.

"What...what is this?!"

As Adams stood anxiously and worriedly on the altar, protecting Sis's body, he suddenly noticed that the people of the Rhine Kingdom abruptly shifted their gaze—

He heard exclamations of surprise, mixed with joy and delight.

Adams couldn't help but look in that direction, even though he realized it was undoubtedly a reckless act, he couldn't resist the urge at that moment!

"god--"

When he saw what the people of the Rhineland saw, his entire mind went blank.

Adams couldn't look away; his whole being, his very soul, was drawn to the deity before him. It was as if there was a vortex around Him, and Adams was a small animal being sucked into it.

He saw the god that the demons had always worshipped!

"God of the Rhine!" Some citizens of the Rhineland prostrated themselves on the ground, kissing the earth with fervor.

"Our God!" Some people were moved to tears, wishing they could give their whole heart to their faith.

They scratched at their clothes, disgusted by their unseemly and shabby attire. What right did they have to meet the gods in such simple clothes?!

A frenzied atmosphere instantly swept across the entire area around the altar, and even more distant parts of the Rhine Kingdom were significantly affected.

No matter what people are doing, at this moment they can't help but want to stop what they are doing, to kneel down and kiss the God who has shown the true spirit!

Julian coldly watched as her new servant knelt on the ground, crawling forward like a worm. Her pupils dilated, displaying a strange fanaticism, making her look like a dog devoid of dignity.

“Rhine God…” the servant’s pupils rolled stiffly, “Why am I dressed in such simple clothes? Why am I so ugly? How can I, in such a state, be worthy to worship you?!”

After saying that, she started rubbing her hands vigorously on her clothes, and even pulled on her hair with one hand, as if torturing herself.

Her face was contorted with pain, but her eyes shone with a fanatical light...

Just looking at it is enough to send chills down your spine!

Julian "looked" at the faint silver and gold light flowing over the servant's body, and occasionally he could see the blood-red waves surging beneath these dazzling colors.

"Unfortunately, this method still has significant flaws..."

Julian said. He had indeed made quite a bit of progress using the bodies of various races, including how to create gods! It was just a pity that the gods that were born at the beginning were more like evil gods, which would lead the "believers" to create a massacre or directly make them sacrifice their lives for it.

After receiving enough nourishment, the artificial god will undergo a transformation, turning from an evil god into a good god!

At that time... his god-making plan will be considered a true success.

He chuckled softly: "Offer to and obey all the commands of the Rhine God—"

For a fleeting moment, Julian's pupils suddenly sharpened: "Rhine, God is me."

Julian's words were like a command; in an instant, the golden and silver light surrounding the people began to fluctuate and tremble violently, and their behavior became increasingly abnormal...

It's like being caught in an endless party!

Where Adams could see, people from the Rhineland were wailing and crying. Some were tearing at their clothes and scratching their skin with their nails, desperately trying to remove all the filth from their bodies.

Bloodstains appeared on people's bodies, but they seemed oblivious to the pain, instead revealing smiles of joy and anticipation.

"I am closer to the divine!"

Someone shouted, staring timidly at the Rhine god that had appeared in their field of vision.

"I...I want to dedicate everything to the gods." A sickly blush appeared on the cheeks of the once calm and composed noblewoman. She silently clenched the dagger, letting the sharp blade pierce her palm and bleed profusely.

Most of the priests rolled on the ground, clutching their heads, but soon, they too could not resist this force—

With smiles as similar to those of gods, they became the guides for the fervent Rhine people present.

Holding the decrees of a non-existent god, they proclaimed with dreamlike smiles:

"We need to offer sacrifices to the gods."

"The best sacrifices are blood, life, and soul!"

Adams' vision was filled with the chaotic scene of the demons dancing, but he didn't notice anything amiss. He simply looked down at himself from all angles.

He was also unable to escape the influence of this artificial god...

The people of the Rhine Kingdom viewed the artificial gods as their worshipped Rhine God, while Adams viewed them as the gods of his demon race.

Artificial gods have no fixed form; they allow all who look directly at them to see their own faith and stir up their most fervent emotions, and over time...

As it grows stronger by drawing on the faith of its "believers," it will truly become the faith that these people worship!

Soon, Adams began to mutter to himself, "How can someone as lowly as me look directly at the gods?"

When he uttered the word "despicable," his body trembled slightly, an instinctive act of defiance from Adams.

But this resistance was not enough, far from enough to free him from the influence of this invisible god!

“I should… offer my living blood to the gods—” Adams saw his own body reflected in his eyes as he silently pulled out a mirror.

"Holy shit!!" The mirror shuddered in fright, staring directly at Adams' fanatical and crazed expression as his hand drew closer. "Holy shit! Adams, you idiot, what are you doing? Are you going to smash me and kill yourself for that damn god?!"

Seeing that Adams completely ignored it, it cursed and swore, and at the same time, it said something as if it had grasped at a straw.

"You promised Princess Claire you would become the king of the demons, not to be a sacrifice to some worthless false god! Wake up!"

The mirror was making a sound that was about to crack.

It was astonishing to find that this actually worked...! Adams stopped his fingers, which were about to crush the mirror. Something in the mirror's words touched his mind, making him temporarily stop the idea of ​​slitting his throat with the shards of the mirror.

His fingers trembled and twitched, and Adams's faint, flickering intellect began to resist an invisible force.

Yes, Adams is going to become the king of the demons, and he promised Claire...

That was the only person who believed he could do that, and he had faith in him—faith in this human saint!

Adams' eyes blazed with a wild, leaping fire, and he clenched his teeth so hard it was as if he wanted to crush them and swallow them whole.

Why would I want to commit suicide?

"Why...why would I believe in this false god?!"

In Adams's vision, the image of the demon god was completely distorted. He saw a chaotic phantom, within which countless crimson and dark currents surged. On this amorphous shell, he saw a face that bore a striking resemblance to Julian.

He had come to his senses and realized that he had been tricked, and that the people of the Rhineland had also been tricked.

Blood was scattered everywhere around the altar. The people of the Rhine were tirelessly destroying their own bodies, but because of their fear of death, they subconsciously carried out the sacrificial process step by step, which resulted in only injuries and no deaths so far.

But if this continues, no one here will survive!

Adams was also struggling. In the instant he broke free of his restraints, he was dragged back into the raging tide. He discovered that the power of this artificial god was constantly growing, which made it impossible for Adams to completely break free of his restraints.

He cried out silently: I need more power!

He needs to break free from this constrained situation in one fell swoop, but where does he get the strength to break free?

"here."

A voice called out to Adams. The voice was relaxed and pleasant, as clear and melodious as a spring, instantly freeing him from the atmosphere of bloodshed and obsession.

He felt something touch his forehead, a cool sensation that brought a feeling of liberation—

"ah……"

Adams looked toward the source of the sound with a mixture of confusion and purpose.

He saw Si Yisi's figure!

Si Yisi was levitating in mid-air under the influence of the magic. There was a faint bloodstain on his arm, and the spot on Adams' forehead was his blood.

It was through Claire's blood that Sissi broke free from the shackles of the artificial god.

Claire... is the pinnacle of all the creations of the gods! He is only a hair's breadth away from being a god.

“Miscalculation,” Julian said expressionlessly, then slowly curled the corners of his mouth into a smile. “Blood can get rid of my artificial god, but where did you get so much blood—enough to save everyone? By draining yourself dry?”

Julian was confident of victory: "Besides, this is just the appetizer!"

Author's Note: Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, my little angels!!

There will be more updates today!

*

Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants with nutrient solution!

Thank you to the little angel who threw the [landmine]: Yin Chong 1;

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

10 bottles of beans that did not sprout;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

The gods created (ten creations, eight)

Adams's mind, which had been manipulated, instantly cleared, and he discovered something moving in his chest.

Once it took real form, the phoenix abandoned its proud demeanor and forcibly shrank into a small ball, shoving itself into Adams' arms.

It didn't even dare to lift its head, and Adams could feel the tremor running through its body... as if it were instinctively afraid of something.

Adams soon discovered that it wasn't just the phoenix that was trembling; his body and his jaw were also trembling uncontrollably!

It was a drop of blood given to Adams by Sissi that enabled him to resist the existence of this terrifying "false god".

He asked Si Yisi with fear and worry, "Is that a false god?"

As Adams said this, he felt the gaze of "God" fall on him. He lowered his body very low, not even having the courage to look directly at him!

Regardless of whether it was a false god or a true god, His power was simply beyond the reach of beings like Adams.

There is an insurmountable gap between humans and gods!

“Yes,” Sisley replied, “Why do you say that?”

Adams mustered his courage and said, "He...relies on external things to grow stronger!"

Si Yisi curled her lips slightly, a faint hint of pleasure on her face: "Well said—I'll borrow your partner for a bit."

Sis took Adams' mirror and found it trembling excitedly, with countless silver spots of light exploding on its surface like fireworks, as beautiful as fireflies in the night sky or the Milky Way.

"You, you..."

Mirror was breathing rapidly, sounding like she was about to faint.

"Please use it." The moment those words were spoken, the mirror became completely still, as if it had transformed into a lifeless magical artifact, awaiting Si Yisi's use.

It's no accident that the mirror possesses the ability to foresee the future, nor is it a simple magical artifact.

Its power comes partly from the gifts of the gods, or perhaps from the starlight they occasionally sprinkled—

Therefore, the power of a mirror can partially interfere with the false god before your eyes!

"Hmph." Julian let out a short sound, realizing he had miscalculated. Si Yisi appeared completely unfazed; it was clear this wasn't due to a lack of self-awareness, but rather a display of absolute confidence in defeating the artificial god!

“Gods don’t look like this.” Si Yisi poured his magic into the mirror, and watched as it lit up with mysterious and intricate patterns, like ripples spreading across the surface of water that held the Milky Way.

Countless wisps of light, silvery mist rose up, dancing on people like a melodious tune, drawing them into the "future" meticulously constructed for them.

A mirror can foresee a possibility, and Si Yisi's approach is to use the power of the mirror to turn that possibility into reality.

He enveloped these distorted people in a vast "future" illusion!

A young boy named Weiss stopped tearing at his own flesh in a frenzy and quietly closed his eyes.

His life trajectory jumped a long way in a future constructed specifically for them, in a fantasy world where gods of various races suddenly descended upon the world, bringing good news to each race.

All believers joyfully and admiringly welcome the arrival of the gods, but inevitably, the conflicts arising from the disputes over faith are further intensified.

The battle of faith has begun!

The gods were kind and loving to their believers, sending abundant rain to nourish the land and ensure a bountiful harvest, and dispatching priests to oversee most of the tribe's affairs.

At first, no one thought there was a problem. They were very satisfied with the contributions the gods had made for them. The warriors were brave and fearless, and the priests were spreading the gods' gifts freely.

But as time went on... chaos ensued.

Priests replaced those with expertise in various fields as managers of most affairs, wielding considerable power—yet most of them knew little about these fields!

Their haphazard manipulation of a society that had already achieved good order quickly led to wave after wave of chaos.

Some priests acted recklessly, causing damage to many critical facilities, but because they were protected by the gods, they only received a few words of condemnation and that was the end of it.

The laws of this continent have lost their binding force on them.

Furthermore, with the presence of gods and priests, people engaged in professions such as farming and weaving were no longer considered necessities. As a result, they quickly lost their livelihoods and had to find other ways to make a living.

At the critical juncture of a battle for faith, the impact of war on professions during peaceful times is even greater, leaving them unable to find a way to survive!

Many people were forced to join the army. As unemployment and oppression increased, the number of people involved in the war grew, and the scale of the battlefield expanded without limit, which in turn triggered a series of chain reactions.

This led to a vicious cycle!

Amidst the growing chaos on the mainland, darkness and greed in people's hearts began to take root and sprout...and gradually grow.

With immense power, the priests could decide the life and death of their masters, and thus they were no longer satisfied with overly devout worship of the gods and offering all the treasures they acquired to the descending deity.

“God doesn’t need it, it’s our stuff!” boy Weiss screamed.

As Weiss listened to the lowly priest spouting high-sounding reasons, his ugly face was laid bare... He had robbed his family's savings right before their eyes, under the guise of offering them to the gods!

"These are my grandmother's belongings!" Upon seeing what the priest was clutching, young Weiss, his eyes bloodshot, rushed forward. "You can't touch it!"

The boy originally had a very happy family. His father and mother both had stable jobs that were not too strenuous, but all of this was destroyed by the arrival of a god.

Weiss's parents were forced to lose their jobs and had to move back to their old, simple house. But even then, some people still wouldn't let them go!

A low-ranking priest came to their door, demanding that they offer the gods the last of their possessions.

He didn't notice his parents cowering beside him, desperately shaking their heads, trying to pull him back.

Such cases are far from isolated incidents. Weiss's parents had already heard about them; the current laws are practically worthless... nothing can restrain these priests anymore, and they have no power to resist!

But young Weiss didn't know that his naive and stubborn reckless charge would result in him being slapped across the face by a low-ranking priest.

Bright red blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. The priest beckoned... and countless punches and kicks rained down on the young Weiss family. They even saw their previously well-liked neighbors brutally beating them.

“I’m sorry,” the neighbor said, “we can’t defy the will of the gods.”

What utter nonsense about divine will!

A light rain began to fall, soaking the family's swollen, torn wounds and inflicting excruciating pain. Even more agonizing was witnessing their belongings being looted.

Young Weiss heard his parents weeping softly. He bit his lip until it bled, his mouth full of blood, his eyes filled with resentment and pain.

Why should we believe in gods?

"Why would the gods come to this continent? Huh? Huh?!"

"Let them go back, let them go back... Nobody believes in God... Nobody!"

He cried out, burying his head between his legs in humiliation, letting the rain wash over him, leaving streaks of blood on his body.

—At this moment, young Weiss's faith in the gods shattered.

People believe in gods in the hope of living a happy life, which is a beautiful wish. But when the gods unveil their mysterious veil and truly descend upon this continent, they will only bring an unprecedented shock!

They are like completely alien species, forcibly altering the life patterns of native organisms and breaking their life chains.

Is the arrival of the gods on this continent a blessing?

No, it's more likely to cause a huge disaster.

Young Weiss could no longer remember how much he admired, or even fanatically believed, in the gods. He raised his head with bloodshot eyes, his heart and mind filled with resentment towards the gods.

The source of his resentment was closely tied to the gods.

No... it's in Julian, the liberating god, the former king who is now a god!

This was a vision of the future that Si Yisi showed to the people of the Rhine Kingdom through the mirror. When he felt the time was right, he pulled them all out again.

Why did he do that? What was he doing?

Watching Sissy's every move, even Adams, the only one who was still clear-headed, felt a little confused.

But he soon found out what Si Yisi had done!

As the people of the Rhineland emerged from this brilliant illusion, the radiant body of the deity that had appeared before them was visibly crumbling away.

The points of light on His body shattered little by little, completely stripping away His holy and beautiful outer shell, forcibly exposing the body inside.

"What did he do?!"

Adams was so surprised he could hardly breathe.

“This is a false god,” Si Yisi said, tracing lines in the air with his fingers. As he moved his hand, the body of the god in front of him seemed to shrink as well. “It grows stronger by relying on faith.”

He called this thing with a disdainful tone, his silver hair bathed in the dim light, and this seemingly casual stroke was as awe-inspiring as a miracle.

It was as if the gods had collapsed under Si Yisi's finger!

"Without faith, it is nothing!"

When the citizens of the Rhine opened their eyes, the fanaticism was gone. They seemed still immersed in that great dream, trembling at the enormous turmoil caused by the gods within it.

When gods are far away from people, they revere and praise their existence; but when gods are very close...

After they realized the harm caused by the gods, their faith in them naturally became less pure.

How then can artificial gods, born from faith, continue to draw power?

How could a true god rise to power by relying on the faith of the people? That would be a tremendous insult to them!

Sis felt a wave of rejection from Claire's body. This was probably a bit of spirituality left behind when the gods created him, and the gods refused to acknowledge that this thing deserved to be called a god.

"It's the biggest joke."

Si Yisi said with a completely unwavering, disdainful tone.

He slowly lowered his hand, and in that instant, the artificial god shattered completely! At the last moment, many people caught a glimpse of the god's true face.

"Your Majesty?"

"what happened?"

What's going on?

While the people of the Rhine were still bewildered, Siss had already picked up Adams and quickly walked to the side.

"Huff, huff, huff."

Julian watched as a man lay sprawled on the ground, a long trail of blood winding down his feet... and it was silver blood flowing down.

"Help! Help me!"

The "god" cried out for help in a sorry state.

“Oh, my dear brother,” Julian clapped his hands and gazed at the face that bore a striking resemblance to his own, laughing heartily, “I’ve already said that becoming a god is dangerous—why did you rush to try this half-finished god-making ritual before I did?”

Julian's younger brother was extremely ambitious, but unfortunately not very bright.

"You..." The younger brother's pupils contracted, and he cried out in shock, "You knew everything, you knew everything!"

He thought he could surpass Julian and become the supreme being first, but he didn't expect that all of this was under Julian's watchful eye. Julian was deliberately using him as a test subject!

"certainly."

Julian clapped his hands and looked outside: "Guests from afar—Claire, you can deal with my foolish brother. But he's dying soon anyway."

His voice was very soft, and his smile was as gentle and beautiful as sunlight or a feather.

All of this was under Julian's control. How could he possibly be the first to test his god-making plan on himself? His ambitious younger brother was the touchstone.

The best is yet to come.

Julian tilted his head slightly, and a teleportation array flashed beneath his feet.

He smiled slightly and said, "You think I only created this one god? Such a massive experiment... how could it be that only the human race participated?"

His implication was that other races were also involved in this matter! From the beginning, Julian's vision was never limited to his own kind!

“Let’s wait and see.” Julian’s gaze was fixed on Sis. “The variables will be eliminated.”

A turbulent ambition was churning in his eyes; he was trying to kill Claire's existence... perhaps he had a premonition that Sissi would be the biggest variable!

"We'll wait and see," Si Yisi said.

Claire asked, "You can interrupt Julian's teleportation spell, can't you?"

Julian's figure had vanished from their sight; he had probably been teleported somewhere.

Si Yisi calmly replied, "Of course, but whether he's here or not won't make a difference, right? With Julian around... the things we need to deal with next might become a bit more challenging."

Claire exclaimed, "You're very confident."

Si Yisi replied, "Of course, I am Si Yisi."

His gaze fell on several distant places, roughly in the direction of the settlements of other races centered around the Rhine Kingdom!

"Are you ready to welcome our 'gods' and seize supreme power?"

"He has already sent the signal."

"Then—let's act, everyone! The continent will change because of us, all for the sake of our race!"

In the pitch-black darkness, pairs of eyes gleamed with ambition as they unanimously initiated the ritual of creating a god.

The gods they tried to create were actually themselves!

This continent is undergoing a sudden and unexpected change!

Author's Note: Thank you to all the lovely angels who voted for me or gave me nutrient solution during this final stage!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Goddess 20 bottles; Gugugu 10 bottles;

Thank you all so much for your support! I will continue to work hard! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! The website address has changed! Please bookmark the new website address. New m... New desktop version... After you bookmark it, please open it at the new website address. The old website address will no longer be accessible.

God created all things (Creation 19)

The God-Making Project—this plan had been meticulously crafted and gradually developed long before Claire's birth. By the time Sisley discovered it, the project had just reached its final stage and was about to begin.

Gods wield immense power in the mortal realm, yet this power cannot be used by those in power.

The title of deity has greatly hindered the path of some rulers. Since divine authority and imperial authority exist, there is an indelible contradiction between them.

"Why should we allow the gods to oppress us!"

When ambitious individuals make such calls, divine authority has inadvertently encroached upon their interests.

Some of them even came to the idea that the gods were developing faiths among various races in order to descend at some point in the future!

If such a thing were to happen...then the gods would undoubtedly become the supreme rulers of this world, and there would be no place for them on this continent.

“We must take action,” someone said with a smile. “Our people have never seen the true face of the gods, so can’t we just make up gods as we please?”

He proposed an idea: to artificially create a god that obeys him.

In this way... they indirectly usurped the power of the gods!

Initially, this idea circulated only within a small circle and among a small group, but every race has its share of ambitious individuals. During a time of constant conflict between different races, they quietly expanded the ranks of those carrying out this plan.

Humans, dwarves, demons...

Apart from the elves being too aloof, most other races had people who harbored ulterior motives.

They didn't want to be suffocated by a stone statue forever; they wanted to see their statues spread throughout the continent.

Useless tribesmen, captives of foreign tribes, and sinners all became the subjects of these god-makers' experiments.

There are so many bizarre and wonderful things happening on this continent, who would care about some insignificant people?

Naturally, no one will come looking for the whereabouts of these missing people!

Initially, the first human participant in the project was the previous king of the Rhine Kingdom, and after his "accidental" death, Julian naturally joined the project.

He started as an ordinary member, but Julian was undoubtedly a genius. He adopted even more bizarre and bloody research methods without any formal instruction... He directly used living people as research materials, performing various measures on them while they still had feelings, and using the painful expressions of the living people to gradually explore the method of creating gods.

In this way, Julian quickly rose to the top of the God-Makers, and later became the person with the highest authority!

The god-making project naturally needed participants, and Julian didn't want other races to be the first to try it, but he would never be so reckless as to put himself in danger—so he pretended to unintentionally reveal the matter to his ambitious younger brother...

Let your younger brother take your place, making him no different from a puppet!

Just as Julian had imagined, the plan to create a god did indeed take an unexpected turn, and the anomaly was Claire, whom he had taken in.

but……

“It’s alright,” Julian smiled gently and harmlessly. He was being teleported to the highest mage tower on the continent, looking down at the land. “There are plenty of backup plans.”

As Julian looked down upon this continent, the hidden waves within finally began to surge.

At this moment, every user of magic felt a jolt of warning in their hearts, their subconscious telling them that some invisible crisis was approaching!

Closer, even closer!

In the eyes of these people with their various eye colors, a completely upside-down and chaotic scene was reflected—

Dwarves.

The silent hammering suddenly broke off, and amidst the unified forging sounds and the cacophony of metal clanging among the dwarves, a burly, dark-skinned dwarf silently swung a deep black forging hammer as tall as a person.

Then... he used both arms forcefully and without hesitation to smash them down on his companion's head.

His eyes were filled with pure fervor.

"Welcome—God Agath!"

Suddenly, the earth trembled violently, and before the eyes of the horrified onlookers, the beautifully sculpted metal deity rose to its full height!

Dragons.

"Who's gone mad?!"

A red dragon was roaring angrily, its voice echoing throughout the entire valley.

In the desolate, barren valley, a rain of treasure suddenly began to fall. Gold coins and jewels, the dragons' favorite possessions, rained down from the sky in a lavish manner—but no dragons rushed to plunder this eye-catching wealth. Instead, the treasures crashed haphazardly onto the dragons' backs, each weighing a thousand pounds…

This is a treasure that even dragons cannot afford!

They frantically tried to dodge, but how could they outrun the speed at which the treasures were falling? The precious gems they held dear had become a deadly curse!

A torrent of golden fragments were poured out without restraint, accumulating into a luxurious and decadent golden rain... The brilliant gold was mixed with the thick golden blood of the dragons, dazzling the eyes.

"What...is this?"

A giant dragon was unable to dodge in time, and half of its wings, which were strong enough to blot out the sky, were broken off—the golden rain fell in abundance, eventually gathering in one place.

Inside a huge hole.

Through the sparse light, they stared directly at a pair of agate-red dragon eyes!

"The dragon Hilsu!" they cried out, watching as the cave accepted the gold and silver wealth that they could not digest.

Humans...

Every race has a "newborn" god descending, and the gods show a peaceful smile to their believers.

That smile was tolerant and gentle; no one would have known that it was the last bit of "mercy" before sending them to the guillotine.

True gods do not need to rely on the power of their race to become powerful—but artificial gods greedily crave everything from humanity, and mere faith is not enough, not at all!

Demon race.

Adams, in the Rhineland region, received an urgent communication from Jacob.

Generally speaking, unless something major has happened... Jacob wouldn't bother to notify him. If he did, it means something serious has occurred within the tribe!

"Has something happened in the clan?"

He asked urgently.

“Yes, it’s very urgent.” Jacob frowned; there seemed to be some chaotic noise coming from his end.

He didn't specify what it was about, but Adams was already impatient and anxious.

The mirror abruptly interrupted, this time its voice extremely soft: "Don't go."

"What?" Adams was taken aback, then gave it a reassuring smile. "Did you foresee something happening to me on my way back?"

“The future is not static—haven’t we proven that? As long as I’m careful, this won’t happen,” Adams said optimistically, his eyes resolute. “Besides, I can’t abandon my people!”

"No, no..."

Only Si Yisi heard this denial.

He sensed the mirror's hesitation, for it quickly said in a low but firm voice:

"This time it's not a prediction, it's the future."

"What's the point of you being on guard? It's impossible to prevent it from escalating... You can't possibly guard against the person you know best, especially at a time like this."

Adams didn't hear the mirror's words; he had already teleported directly to the demon's territory through the teleportation array.

Adams had barely stood still when he saw Jacob waiting for him.

"Huh...?" What did he see?

Jacob stood before him, supported by one hand, behind him lay piled-up, fallen corpses… the corpses of his demon kin. They seemed… they seemed to be performing some kind of ritual?

Adams stared blankly, then spotted a strangely familiar small statue—the god worshipped by demons submerged in blood. A horrible thought flashed through his mind—that artificial god with Julian's face!

Jacob, with a trace of blood still splattered on his face, smiled helplessly at Adams.

"I want you to live."

Jacob said, and then he finally stretched out his hands that had been behind his back.

His hand plunged straight into Adams' chest, pouring a dark red, tentacled creature into his heart!

"Why?"

Adams stared wide-eyed, bewildered and confused, watching as blood splattered from his chest, Jacob's arm appearing so starkly visible.

As he watched Jacob slowly withdraw his arm, a burning sensation erupted from Adams' heart.

An indescribable madness took over Adams in the blink of an eye, and he felt his remaining sanity slipping away... A familiar yet disgusting, strange magic flowed around him!

In his final moments before losing consciousness, Adams thought of the god worshipped by the demon race—

It was a powerful and violent god.

The demons, who suffer from discrimination, yearn to have such an arrogant attitude.

Within their tribe, it is widely believed that the gods worshipped by demons were born of slaughter, and that reason is dominated by instinct.

And the gods that the demons have always worshipped and shaped... are precisely these kinds of gods!

No! Adams' consciousness was swept into deep darkness. He suddenly realized that Jacob had also been involved in some kind of scheme at some point, and it was obvious that he was also one of those who wanted to create artificial gods.

He, Adams, is the vessel of the god chosen by Jacob!

But why?

Adams didn't sense any malice or murderous intent from Jacob when he made his move. Jacob seemed to be having a casual chat with him, his face showing the tolerance and gentleness of an elder.

Adams remembered the mirror's reminder.

No wonder it didn't just warn him to be careful this time... it directly asked him not to go. Did it foresee this situation?

But there was no other way—

Before Jacob, a demon god with a hideous face slowly rose up.

He was originally in a squatting posture, but only when he stood up could one feel his towering, insurmountable grandeur.

He had thick, feathery wings on his back, a handsome yet sinister face, and his naked body was covered with blood-red thorns...

But no one could ignore the uncontrollable madness in His dark eyes; His black pupils seemed to be shrouded in a bloody haze!

The demons' "gods" grinned, revealing a corner of sharp fangs.

"It's over..."

A corner of the mirror shattered, and the falling pieces resembled its tears.

"Please save him—"

The mirror pleaded with Si Yisi, its voice filled with fear and earnestness.

It dared not get too close to Si Yisi, who had a godlike demeanor, and only dared to lean carefully against him, trying to guess what he was thinking.

"good."

Si Yisi readily agreed, seemingly unaware of the immense pressure being placed upon him.

The artificial gods in this god-making project are all of the same mind. If Si Yi wants to touch Adams, he will also bring out other "gods".

Does Ke Siyi care?

The mirror flinched – it had seen Si Yisi smiling!

It was like seeing something interesting.

He never took these man-made gods seriously, nor did he intend to offer them any sacrifices or ask anything of them...

On the contrary, Si Yisi is thinking about how to bring these false gods down from their pedestals!

Author's Note: Jacob: I'm doing this for your own good.

Adams: I don't want to!

Sometimes, doing what's best for you is the scariest thing. Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

Liu Ruoxi 10 bottles; Beetroot 8 bottles; Silk Rain Worry 5 bottles;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

God II's Creation (20)

The people within the Rhine Kingdom were completely unaware of what was happening far away; they were still immersed in the illusion they had just experienced and were momentarily breathless.

By the time they came to their senses, everything was in chaos!

"It hurts! It hurts so much! What happened, Mom!"

A child was clutching his bloodied arm, noticing the blackening blood seeping between his fingers. The wounds on his arm were clearly made by fingernails!

"How could this be?!"

Some people, seeing the blood all over the ground, fell down in fear.

Two close friends stared in horror at their ripped clothes and the sudden appearance of wounds on their bodies, realizing that they were still choking each other, trying to strangle their best friend!

A mother hurriedly let go of her baby, revealing a large bruise on the baby's tender body.

Their bodies were covered in wounds inflicted by themselves and others; they were just a hair's breadth away from killing themselves...

They might even kill complete strangers, friends, or family members!

"how so?"

Some of those who had knelt down were unable to stand up, their fear, which they could not suppress, was palpable as they smelled the pervasive scent of blood.

When they touched their foreheads, they felt the fresh blood that had been slapped open; some were even preparing to bite off their tongues to use their blood for the sacrifice.

"Are we crazy?"

The faces on each one were now frozen with the same emotion, all carrying a nightmare-like bewilderment, like the souls of the dead.

Si Yisi sighed and casually tossed out a spell.

"?"

The panicked, chaotic crowd saw a faint white light drift towards them, like a light, dancing sprite, effortlessly erasing their physical pain—

People started to itch, deep wounds stopped bleeding automatically, and even some tender flesh began to grow in shallow wounds.

Not only that, when the white light fell on the people of the Rhine, they found that their tense and depressed spirits were actually relieved!

They seemed to have returned to heaven from hell, surrounded by a warm and gentle atmosphere.

For a moment, there was absolute silence beside the noisy altar.

Every citizen healed by the white light couldn't help but look towards the altar. They saw Si Yisi, whose staff still retained a trace of white light after the spell was cast.

"call--"

Everyone held their breath, unaware of how solemn and quiet they looked as if they were beholding a deity.

"Lady Claire!"

"Your Mightiness!"

Si Yisi saw them bend down slightly like dominoes, a movement so natural that from above it looked like waves of wheat being blown by the wind.

The people haven't really realized what's happening yet, but their subconscious has already submitted to Si Yisi!

Si Yisi didn't clarify a single word, yet these people had already subtly changed their previous attitude...

They have come to accept Si Yisi's actions once again.

Si Yisi watched them quietly, a slight smile playing on her lips.

Soon, people snapped out of their daze and instinctively moved a little away from Si Yisi before beginning their heated discussion. They seemed genuinely afraid that their lively exchange would disturb Si Yisi.

"What exactly happened?"

Why are we killing each other like this?

"...What did you all see?" The person with a strong sense of self slowly gathered their thoughts and began to speak very slowly, "I think I saw the Rhine God—"

His mind was somewhat dazed, and an excited blush rose on his face: "He was shrouded in a hazy mist, sacred and awe-inspiring. I couldn't see His face clearly, but I could imagine the deity looking at me with a gentle smile..."

Then?

Most of the people nodded sincerely, briefly falling into a state of longing for the gods.

"And then?" The person chosen to recount what he had seen continued to recall, remaining silent for a long time before suddenly letting out a gasp as if he had witnessed something terrifying.

"I saw it reveal its ferocious and terrifying face!"

He cried out in surprise.

This person no longer refers to the "deity" he sees as "He," but instead uses the animal-like "It"!

It was obvious that he was terrified.

The narrator deliberately concealed what he saw and heard in the illusion, so his memory jumped directly to this point.

The emotions of the people of the Rhineland were completely stirred.

They recalled the scene they had caught in a fleeting glance—

The "god's" body gradually turned into nothingness and then disappeared, but at the moment it began to disappear, the benevolent and gentle smile on the "god's" face was torn apart by its own hands, revealing a hideous face that would bring nightmares!

"hiss!"

Hissing sounds echoed through the crowd as they covered their cheeks, their heads throbbing in waves.

"No, no..." a voice rang out, "That's not our god!"

The priest patted his dusty white robe and said with absolute certainty.

The priests wielded immense power in the country, and their words carried great weight. Furthermore, the people were already deeply skeptical of this deity.

"This is not our Rhine God."

"It is an evil god, a false god, that has taken the place of the deity we worship!"

People said it with absolute certainty.

"Could it be... as Lady Claire said, that Lady Rhine forged a divine descent? And that's why...?"

At this moment, a young girl hesitated and asked a question.

Only then did someone finally turn to look at the altar.

The altar no longer radiated its sacred light; the gentle magic had dissipated from it. Si Yisi stood there, straight as a bamboo, while the newly appointed Saint Rhine leaned against the scabbard of his silver sword, his eyes closed, clearly unconscious.

His face was pale and his brows were furrowed, as if he had lost the divinity that people perceived in an instant, giving the people the feeling that he had turned from a god back into a human.

The Rhine has lost that captivating power!

On the contrary, Si Yisi's simple standing there already created a cool and aloof atmosphere.

Previously, some people thought the two were like the collision of the moon and the sun, but now... no one thinks that Rhine is qualified to be compared with Si Yisi!

Strange, suspicious, confused... The people of the Rhine Kingdom stared intently at the unconscious Rhine.

"What's that in the corner of his eye?!"

As they kept watching, someone noticed something amiss.

Golden liquid was seeping from the corner of Rhine's eyes, and as it did, a rich, sweet fragrance spread through the air to everyone's nostrils.

The golden liquid was like flowing gold, dazzling and extraordinary... just like the color of Rhine's eyes.

"Honey?" A knowledgeable person sniffed, recognizing the substance. "I remember it has many uses; it can be eaten and used as a dye?"

dyeing? dyeing!

People realized that the eyes of Rhine, whom they had praised, might have been dyed.

Upon hearing this, some people longed to climb the altar immediately to see the true color of the eyes beneath Rhine's eyelids, yet dared not desecrate such a sacred place as the altar.

But no one spoke up for Rhine anymore; they couldn't convince themselves that Rhine was a true benefactor, that they had misunderstood him.

The devout believers were furious, feeling as if they had been fooled—no matter what, their faith in the Rhine God remained deeply ingrained, how could these things the Rhine had revealed not enrage them?!

Why did Rhine do this? He actually used a false image to fool the gods and the people!

Some people were eager to climb up the altar to see the true color of the eyes beneath Rhine's eyelids, yet they dared not desecrate such a sacred place as the altar.

Is he a fake?

More and more people have come to realize that they believe in a fraudster, and they almost supported this fraudster to the position of saint, allowing him to summon false gods to fill the void.

The believers couldn't imagine what would have happened if they had never discovered Rhine's conspiracy.

Their orthodox gods were abandoned, while a false god from who-knows-where usurped their faith.

How ridiculous!

Why would he deceive them with such clumsy means? The people of Rhine didn't understand, and Si Yisi didn't say a word, but the anger of the people had already spontaneously ignited.

"Does he even deserve to be called Rhine?"

They believed the new Saint Rhine was a true chosen one favored by the gods, and they rejoiced that Rhine was a name bestowed by the gods—a name that represented the gods' approval of their faith. But now… Rhine's lies have been exposed, and the people who once revered and trusted this new saint now despise him as much as they once do.

They considered the name "Rhine" to be a complete insult to them!

The new saint completely fooled them.

"Damn it." Someone clenched their arms, wishing they could tear the Rhine on the altar apart.

They remembered how they had been deceived by false gods—they wanted to kneel down and offer up their most vibrant and precious things.

Just thinking about it sends chills down their spines.

They almost killed themselves, and their loved ones and friends!

“I…” someone murmured, her gaze wandering. She seemed to want to look at Si Yisi, yet hesitated because of her previous actions.

"Your Excellency, the Sage—"

“We trusted the wrong person and put you in that situation.”

"Feel sorry……"

They spoke to Si Yisi with remorse, their voices pitifully low. They had even considered killing the saint... letting that imposter, that fraud, ascend to the position closest to God.

Si Yisi didn't speak, but he noticed the slight unease in a few people.

They seemed to have figured something out.

What came to mind?

The little boy covered his eyes and grabbed his father's hand, saying, "But isn't Rhine someone His Majesty brought?"

The father's eyes widened.

The crowd was in turmoil. After experiencing the illusion, their faith in the gods had wavered. The boy's words opened Pandora's box, making their trust in the King of the Rhine Kingdom shatter.

Without the king's recommendation, how could the people so quickly believe in the new saint?

But it was precisely this saint who caused a major incident.

Was the king completely unaware?

People may not say it, but what they're thinking is unknown to anyone but themselves.

The bewildered people couldn't help but look at Si Yisi, seemingly waiting for him to give some instructions.

Si Yisi didn't take this opportunity to expose Julian's true colors. It would be more real if they discovered it themselves, wouldn't it?

He noticed that the people of the Rhineland looked at him with eyes full of faith and reverence for the gods.

Si Yisi hooked his hand and tied Rhine up. He used his magic to lift Rhine's body and float him outside the altar to the people's side.

The soldiers took Rhine away on their own initiative, escorted him to the court for questioning—everyone in the Rhine Kingdom was eligible to participate in the trial!

Then the believers in the Rhineland heard the human saint speak:

“There’s no need to blindly believe in gods,” Sidley reminded them. “You live by your own means—not by gods.”

Gods may not need their faith either.

Many people don't know why a human saint would suddenly say such a thing, but some thoughtful people don't know why they feel a chill, sensing that a storm is brewing.

Suddenly, alarms blared throughout the main city, and the combined effects of countless spells made people's ears ache.

A nobleman shouted, "Soldiers! Priests, what's happening?"

The priest said, “There are many, a great many people who are not carrying signs to enter the city and intend to break into the main city.”

The soldier, his face grim and swaying, ran up from a short distance, panting, and said, "There are... there are large numbers of people from small countries trying to break in. They say they want to see the gods."

"They say that gods from other races have descended, and the Rhine God must be in the most powerful Rhine Kingdom—we can no longer stop them!"

Where did they get the Rhine God? And what's with the descent of gods from other races?

The citizens of the Rhineland looked at each other, their eyes swirling with a storm brewing, as if it could burst forth at any moment and destroy them.

There was also a subconscious fear in his eyes.

*

Other races involved in the god-making project kept this matter tightly under wraps, but Julian was different. He stood out and even actively spread the news.

Who knows what he was thinking?

However, Si Yisi knew that Julian had great ambitions; if he didn't act, he would remain inactive, but if he did, it would be absolutely astonishing.

He is brewing a storm, a storm that will sweep across the entire continent!

Si Yisi is waiting to see.

“Perhaps your best chance to achieve your goal has come,” he told Claire.

The god Julian intends to create is certainly not a benevolent one; he also has multiple collaborators, which will inevitably stir up trouble on the continent. Consequently, the faith of the various races who have experienced the devastation caused by these gods will inevitably fade.

This would limitlessly compress the contradictions between beliefs, providing Claire with the perfect opportunity to intervene.

Should we unify this continent?

Although it's difficult, it's not without hope. Since this is Claire's wish, Sisley will do her best to help him.

Julian dismissed all his attendants, even changing out of the king's clothes, and sat atop the mage tower, a slight smile playing on his lips. Before Julian, the current events and secrets of all races were laid bare in the mirrors.

In the mirror, all the different aspects of life were reflected in Julian's eyes.

He focused on zooming in on one image in the mirror, where Claire's face was only a blurry profile, making it difficult to see her features clearly.

Just as Julian zoomed in to look at Si Yisi, Si Yisi suddenly turned around and quietly gazed at the void with her silver eyes for a while.

Si Yisi's eyes seemed to see directly into Julian, as if piercing through a mirror. After experiencing slander and scheming, those silver eyes remained calm and undisturbed, like a speck of snow on a mountaintop.

It was as if the noise from the audience had nothing to do with him.

Julian paused, then covered his lower lip with a playful smile.

Outside of the human race.

Humans are probably the race that knows the most; most other races are still completely in the dark. None of the other races have a Sis, much less a Julian—they naturally had no opportunity to know beforehand.

Most of the other high-ranking participants in the god-making project were cautious and careful. They were well aware of the potential flaws of the newly created artificial gods and carefully selected the birthplace and the people who would welcome them from the very beginning.

—Most of those chosen are complete fanatics.

They also share the same characteristics as those used for experiments: no family, no sense of self-worth, and a deep-seated patriotism placed in the gods.

Are you willing to sacrifice everything for the gods?

Before the gods appeared, the participants gathered these people together and asked them about their loyalty.

Not one of them answered no; instead, with devout expressions and without complaint, they replied, "Yes."

When they answered "yes," the fanatics failed to notice the magical fluctuations in the breeze, and thus accepted their answer as the truth.

This spell will come into play when the gods require offerings. Since the fanatics have agreed to sacrifice, they cannot escape this place!

The people outside the tribe would never know what these fanatics had gone through; all they would see were gods who had successfully transformed.

A newborn, “gentle” god!

Some brutal participants don't even need to scheme; they only use suppression, using absolute power to subdue the entire race.

They won't be able to get a single message out!

But no wall is completely leak-proof.

The elves who left the Elf Forest became the breakthrough point in igniting this war between gods and humans.

King Hitusen of the elves unexpectedly passed through a race. Although he lost his identity and power in the outside world, his extensive knowledge accumulated over the years made him clear about which places had things that were beneficial to his people.

So he traveled to a remote tribe to collect magical fruits.

"Is the god about to descend?" A timid and soft voice rang out, carrying the unique innocence and purity of a child. A girl with adorable freckles on her face and wobbling, inhuman ears clasped her hands together in devout prayer to the god of her tribe.

Her pure faith made Histosen take another look—

That one glance instantly restored Histusen's sealed power. His body sensed an immense crisis!

Histusen's pupils contracted as he saw what was hidden within the clan's barrier...

Blood mountains, blood seas.

The grass was stained red with blood, countless corpses piled up into small mountains, and many survivors were desperately fleeing. A hand was gleefully scooping them up; those caught in the scuffle were undoubtedly crushed into a bloody pulp.

"whee."

Hitusen heard two very strange syllables.

The first syllable is eerie and terrifying, while the second syllable is as clear and pleasant as a child's. How contradictory!

He saw the newborn artificial god of this race, which was actually a huge baby. Even Hitusen was horrified when he saw the baby.

This infant-like deity has one half of its face covered in a black, filthy shell, with eyes and eyebrows twisted like a demon, while the other half is excessively pure and holy.

Blood stained its mouth as it devoured its food... and as the infant deity moved, the hard shell on half of its terrifying face slowly peeled away, and the eerie divine power fluctuations gradually shifted towards clarity.

It accomplishes this transformation by eating people!

His momentary lapse in concentration alerted those trapped within the barrier, a fanatical believer pleading for help with tears and snot streaming down his face…

"Save me! I don't want to become a sacrifice to the gods!"

"I don't want to be eaten! No!"

His hands slapped against the barrier, leaving behind strange, bloody handprints, eerily red.

Histussen was tense; he had clearly stumbled into a tremendous transformation. And because he was so close to the god undergoing the transformation, he could sense the strangeness of the deity.

This god bears signs of being deliberately created; he reeks of blood and is erasing his evil nature by devouring the souls of innocent people!

This is not just a man-made god.

It's still an unformed evil god!

Without a word, Hitusen shattered the barrier and protected the others. Then... he escaped!

Even an elf who has lived for so long is no match for this god, and he cannot allow this thing to continue its incomplete transformation.

There is only one way: release it—gather the power of the continent to fight against it.

He will be a catastrophe for the entire continent sooner or later!

Taking advantage of his power automatically returning in the face of crisis, Hitusen issued a final warning to all other races in his capacity as the Elf King.

He deliberately concealed the fact that these were artificial gods, only pointing out their malice—the birth of these gods was certainly inseparable from the "struggle" of some people in these races. He was worried that these people would be forced to jump out and fight to the death with the artificial gods.

The best approach now is to reassure these people, make them feel that they haven't been exposed, and let them continue fishing with peace of mind...

In other words, stay calm.

But won't you tell anyone?

No.

After sending out the communications to all the tribes, Hittsen quickly contacted Siss.

Someone still needs to know. To his surprise, Si Yisi didn't find it strange at all, and her voice didn't even carry any surprise.

Hitusen knew he had entrusted himself to the right person. Si Yisi's composure wasn't feigned; he was genuinely confident.

His eyes saw through everything that pointed to his schemes and plots.

They have nowhere to hide.

He had a premonition that he had only discovered a very small part of the truth... In any case, he needed to put all races on guard!

What could have prompted the reclusive Elf King to send a message? The various races, who were suddenly struck by the communication brimming with life force, were completely bewildered.

But when they saw the contents of the message, everyone was shocked.

This continent... is likely to face calamity!

No matter how enticing the god-making plan may be, it's impossible to bewitch the entire elite of a race. So even if these participants tried to intercept Hittusan's message, it wouldn't work.

Hittusan's message was addressed to all high-ranking officials, signifying the highest level of military alert.

According to the agreements signed by various races over the years, regardless of their authenticity, no race may treat such messages as jokes.

This is an extremely serious and urgent matter. If we are not careful, it could lead to the extermination of our entire clan, and the unlucky ones might not even be able to leave behind the last spark of life!

In the blink of an eye, or perhaps overnight, the atmosphere on this continent rapidly became tense, reaching the level of wartime alert.

Countless races have similar exchanges to varying degrees.

"Is there any progress on what the Elf King was talking about?"

"Recently, morale within the clan has been low, and it seems someone is deliberately spreading certain messages..."

"The gods will soon descend upon the world..."

"After recalling and screening, many members of the clan could not be found."

After the matter came to the attention of higher-ups and those with ulterior motives, the related investigation proceeded smoothly, as if all procedures had been streamlined.

No secrets stay hidden forever, and soon the news of the divine intervention spread.

"The gods have arrived! My darling, what is your wish? Perhaps the revered deity will grant it?"

"Gods...are you finally going to cleanse the world of its filth?"

At first, the people of all tribes were extremely excited, preparing to welcome the arrival of the gods. They were deliberately kept in the dark, so they unknowingly prepared a large number of abundant offerings, waiting for the gods' favor.

The people of the Rhineland reassured the people of other smaller countries, who had heard the news, but few were as excited as the outsiders this time.

Instead, seeing the excited and eager eyes of the outsiders, and their diligent preparations... they were instead met with a cold shower.

How is this different from what they saw in the illusion?

The people of the small country said that there should be a Rhine god here. The people of the Rhine country did see the Rhine god, but this god was a complete fake!

Under such circumstances, it would be impossible for people of all races to completely block the news.

They feared that when these malevolent gods arrived, their foolish tribesmen would unknowingly throw their lives away.

It must be made public, and only public.

Even under immense pressure, they have to go public!

And so… another half-day passed, and these high-ranking members, as if by prior arrangement, issued the strongest warning to all the tribespeople. They even laid out the bloody facts before them, telling them—

The gods you expect will bring disaster.

No matter how holy He appears, do not believe Him.

They appear to be gods, but are utter demons inside!

In an instant… all the praise ceased, like a duck being choked. The gentle murmurs of praise stopped abruptly, leaving only boundless terror.

Some people who had been traveling around huddled inside their rooms, too afraid to move. Some farmers abandoned their tools and reluctantly joined the newly formed army.

Artificial gods could simply be created by slaughtering people to appear before them with a sacred divine shell, and then continue to grow by gaining people's faith through various means and bestowing blessings.

However, the Elf King's warning and the public disclosure by the race's higher-ups ruined this good plan.

Artificial gods will never gain people's faith; their appearance will likely only bring fear.

They can't fool those who know the truth!

The participants in the behind-the-scenes god-making plan panicked and looked terrible. Hittusan had ruined their scheme, so they naturally had to change their approach.

The path to faith has disappeared...

But they can fill this void by acquiring large amounts of flesh and souls!

Most of these people have gone mad. They believe that all sacrifices are necessary, and that their sacrifice for the great god-making plan is a worthy death and an honor for these lowly people!

When they ascend the throne... the survivors will lovingly kiss the little toe of their idol.

“Go,” the participants in the god-making project said to the artificial gods with faces that resembled those of deities, “go and plunder what you want!”

They grinned sinisterly, as if they could already see the glorious future of the divine realm. They would become the pinnacle of this continent, controlling everything.

Demon race.

Jacob listened silently to the orders given by the other participants, then patted Adams on the head with pity and compassion.

But can this really be called Adams?

The winged "demon god" bent down like a docile cat, almost pressing its head to the ground... reaching for Jacob's hand in a contorted posture.

He looked extremely ferocious, yet also extremely pitiful.

“Be careful, be careful,” Jacob cautioned. “You can devour flesh and blood, but always remember to hide behind your own kind and avoid venturing into dangerous places.”

Adams nodded and nodded in response, showing no sign of resistance.

That's to be expected—after all, man-made gods are just things that are led by ropes, at best nothing more than dogs.

Jacob looked at Adams like this and suddenly fell silent, talking to himself as if to comfort himself.

“I’m right,” Jacob said. “That way you’ll live longer.”

“Didn’t you once wish to stand at the pinnacle of evil? Isn’t this perfect now? Once you regain consciousness, I will place you on the throne of God,” Jacob murmured. “Then your wish will be fulfilled.”

"I'm right, I'm doing this for your own good."

Unbeknownst to people, these artificial gods have unleashed their ferocious beasts, causing immense casualties.

Even if some races received the news and took refuge in time, the power of the gods was too great, and the races on this continent were too diverse, like an elephant trampling over a swarm of migrating ants... people had no way to escape.

There's no other way.

Before long, not even a few days had passed, the various races could no longer tolerate this passive situation.

"We need to take the initiative."

"Where are the priests? Where are the mages? What—we don't have enough of them? Then let's unite, unite with other races, and no matter what, we must drive these gods away!"

"Reconcile with the gods? Even more impossible!" the wise one immediately retorted. "If we keep giving in, they will only keep pressuring us. If we agree to worship and offer sacrifices to them, wouldn't they then have every right to enjoy the offerings we've brought to them? That way..."

"We are the ones who are doomed to die!"

There is an inherent conflict between humans and gods; reconciliation is impossible, only war is possible.

Therefore, the various tribes urgently convened a joint meeting, in which every leader had to participate—they were to discuss how to deal with these rampaging gods.

The Rhine Kingdom was undoubtedly the greatest representative of the human race, but its ruler Julian disappeared without a trace.

"Please, Your Holiness, take charge of the overall situation!"

Please help us.

Si Yisi replaced Julian as the representative of the human race. He appeared at the joint meeting of various races, appearing both out of place and surprisingly integrated.

"What do we humans think?" He tilted his head, a slight smile playing on his lips, a fleeting, chilling smile that seemed to melt away like snow, yet remained cold and menacing. "Of course—"

"war!"

"As a follower of the gods, I will fight," Si Yisi promised.

Without using any means, he has become the core of all ethnic groups and the best bridge connecting them.

Priests and mages shed their heavy robes and donned light wartime attire before heading to the battlefield. The soldiers, who appeared to be ordinary people with no fighting ability, were not deterred from using them as weapons of attack, even ants can shake a tree.

Priests, sorcerers, and ordinary people are all equally insignificant in the face of the gods.

This continent needs their passion and enthusiasm, otherwise... it will only suffer repeated defeats!

Everyone knew that this could not be a protracted war.

They were facing only a few beings, but without exception, all of them were gods.

If any race shows even the slightest sign of weakness, the outcome could be decided; there is no room for error!

The battle between humans and gods can only be a blitzkrieg, a battle that will inevitably escalate into a life-or-death struggle.

Are you ready?

The leaders of each tribe questioned their warriors.

They smiled and didn't stay in the rear waiting for news of victory or defeat... Everyone at this moment was a warrior, and everyone had to go to the battlefield!

Are you ready?

Jacob asked Adams, and he added, "Remember, I want you to live."

"You'd better avoid the saints of humanity, Claire."

Adams nodded quietly. Jacob didn't notice the almost imperceptible tremor of the massive body, a burning flame of anger within the suppressed soul—

You want me to live?

Why don't you ask me... what I really want?

I am not your slave, much less a pitiful dog wagging its tail and begging for your mercy!

Si Yisi took a step forward. His hair and eyes appeared almost transparent in today's sunlight, giving him an ethereal, otherworldly quality.

His silver eyes seemed to hold nothing, yet they also seemed to hold everything—

The magic arrays that were spread across the entire continent that people could reach were all visible to him. They fluctuated quietly according to certain rules, waiting for the glorious moment of the final concentrated attack!

Some are visible, some are hidden; some are powerful, some are weak. But without exception, they all embody the firm beliefs and aspirations of most people on this continent.

They shone with a dazzling light in Si Yisi's eyes!

——

Si Yisi took another step forward.

Author's Note: Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

2 bottles of beets;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

234. The Creation of the Gods (Twenty-One)

Si Yisi took a step forward.

His actions were like a signal, triggering events across the entire continent. In an instant, the inconspicuous magic circle engraved on the land transformed the subtle faith and hopes into wisps of white light, merging them into the bodies of those suited for the magic circle.

In places invisible to ordinary people and even weak mages, the white rays, like dandelions carrying seeds, silently gather their white fluff, scattering it in an umbrella-like shape to spread the seeds of hope.

They brushed against Si Yisi's cheeks, gentler than the wind, delicate and warm like a piece of jade, or a roll of silk.

Si Yisi tilted his head slightly to look at these materialized beliefs. Some white light landed on his fingertips, while at the same time feeding some fragments back to his brain.

——

Flower spirits with transparent wings bent down and kissed a budding flower at their side.

Their pure eyes seemed ready to overflow with the dew of dawn, and as they carefully kissed the pink and white petals, in the blink of an eye…

The entire flowerbed was in full bloom.

"Take care," they whispered, a carefree smile on their faces.

"We must protect our land!" A young, immature boy straightened his back and swore with unwavering resolve, his pupils seemingly gleaming.

"Will the bones... be of any use?"

The sinister lich, wearing a hood, frowned and spoke in a hoarse voice as he tossed the smooth, jade-like white bones into the potion with his withered arm.

—Those are his bones from when he was alive.

It contained the traces of living life that he had painstakingly collected.

The black-haired, gray-eyed elves craned their necks in anticipation, watching intently at each sapling as they had done countless times before the Elf Mother Tree.

"May the mother tree protect us," they said.

"Screech—" The strange bird let out a cry, its dark eyes revealing a sliver of humanity.

It paused in a corner of the magic circle, staring at some magic runes, and finally slowly tossed a precious ruby ​​from its nest onto it.

Flowers, bones, saplings, rubies...

One by one, items were thrown onto the magic circle by people of various races, existing as carriers of faith.

Without exception, they were all things they valued most.

It wasn't that no one wanted to cause trouble at this time, but cultists who intended to spread their doctrines were immediately silenced and dragged away by patrolling soldiers before they could even open their mouths to preach. Those who spread rumors in the crowd were quickly taken to jail and put under strict supervision before they could even utter a single word of smugness.

Regardless of the constant conflicts between different races before this point, at this juncture—

They all knew what was important and what was not, and they knew they should unite against the enemy.

These gods who have come from afar are not friendly visitors, but outright invaders! They cannot lose, they cannot surrender, they cannot stop fighting… This is the common understanding of everyone; they cannot concede an inch at this time!

This was supposed to be a battle that ordinary people had no right to participate in, but Si Yisi used a different method to get them onto the battlefield as well.

They have no reason to hide in the back, freeload, and enjoy the spoils of war. As long as they have the ability... they should all go!

Si Yisi stepped over a magic array formed by the power of the continent, whose suitable users were all the best of their respective races.

What is the function of the magic circle?

A hazy white light enveloped the chosen ones, and at the same moment, each of them unleashed their full power...

A single wisp of white light is too insignificant, but when hundreds, thousands, millions, or even tens of millions of white lights are stacked together, they are compressed into divine power that few people can refine!

These white rays begin to meticulously identify the qualified individuals the moment they release their power, recording their aura and scent, and then begin to carry out their tasks according to the established program.

This is a replication array, and the task of the White Lights is naturally to replicate, replicate.

With divine power, they wove garments upon garments, imbuing them with the characteristics of a living person, making them a container that can hold consciousness at any time.

A white light flashed before Si Yisi's eyes, filling his entire field of vision like a tide in the blink of an eye. In order for the magic array to function properly, he released his consciousness, allowing the white light to gently wrap around the simulated soul form, dividing it into several small pieces and placing them into the body constructed of different yet extremely similar divine power.

“…Wonderful,” Claire said sincerely.

Si Yisi was also experiencing this wonderful feeling firsthand. His vision was divided into several small pieces, and he could feel the shallow breathing of each divine body.

Si Yisi opened her eyes, and her silver eyes reflected the rippling blue lake, the boundless plains, and the forest filled with the constant chirping of birds...

The figures of human saints, dressed in white robes with gold leaves at the edges, appeared in the territories of various races.

Most ordinary people on this continent cannot personally go to the battlefield. Even if they were to paint a blood-red elegy, they would not be able to put up any chance in this battle between humans and gods.

Therefore—under the influence of the magic circle, the best individuals of each race split their consciousness, causing themselves to appear in more places that were invaded by the gods.

The damage suffered by the divine bodies is fed back to their original bodies, but this provides people of all races with a new and powerful force!

They placed countless hopes and expectations on these outstanding individuals.

“Tsk,” the male demon wearing a pair of pointed black ram horns stroked his long, messy hair, and said with annoyance and dissatisfaction, “Ten places… that’s not ideal.”

The number of bodies constructed through divine power varies from person to person. After all, not everyone is as abnormal as Si Yisi, who can master every subtle movement of the main body and the clones in a short time.

The male demon's divine body only appeared in ten places.

“...Eight.” The human witch, adjusting her tall hat, took a deep breath. Her voice sounded strange and broken, like an electronic voice about to lose power.

She tried to take a step forward, but her feet landed on the long hem of her robe, one in front of the other, and she rolled awkwardly on the ground.

“Fourteen.” The red-haired dragon youth grinned unrestrainedly, half of his chest exposed, exuding a dashing and carefree air. His pupils were like some kind of sharpened crystal, revealing a sharp edge.

Dragons don't like dealing with outsiders, but at this moment he restrained all his arrogance and even lowered his physical defenses to the minimum—the young dragon was telling his temporary partners that he trusted them one hundred percent.

All the elites from various races present softened their sharp edges and placed all their trust in their companions.

This is not a battle fought by one person alone...

This is a battle for the entire continent!

After the numbers were announced, the gazes of the elites from each race converged on one spot. They stared intently at Si Yisi, seemingly awaiting the commander's final words.

"all."

Si Yisi's silver eyes glanced indifferently at these elites of various appearances. He had created as many bodies as there were artificial gods created on this continent.

Simultaneously manipulating dozens of bodies was effortless for Si Yisi; he handled it with ease. But these elites were not like that—the male demon's little finger twitched incessantly, the human witch's body was paralyzed and she could barely stand, and the dragon youth's pupils occasionally dilated…

Separating consciousness from the body is a huge undertaking, and it's already quite impressive that they've managed to train to this level in such a short time.

The top performers were caught in Si Yisi's gaze, frozen in his still, deep eyes, while at the same time feeling a sudden surge of power flowing into their bodies.

The force of the rejection they were experiencing lessened somewhat. They had been struggling to squeeze out small movements of their faces, but now they found their bodies so light that they felt as if they were about to float away.

Who helped them?

The elites could only think of the human saint before them! He already used the most power to maintain his body, yet now he was sharing his power to help them!

Every pair of eyes that were staring directly at Si Yisi couldn't help but lower their gaze.

They placed their arms over their hearts and bowed slightly to express their immense gratitude.

[Thanks you. ]

They whispered to themselves that they had stopped rejecting this human saint and were quietly accepting and following his instructions.

“Now,” Sissi said softly, “go, go fight—”

A fierce fighting spirit suddenly erupted in his eyes, like cold, silvery metal being melted by rising flames. Coldness and heat, contradictory yet compatible, appeared in the eyes of the human saint.

At the same time, in different places and regions of this continent, countless divine beings opened their eyes.

The artificial gods who had taken over the territory with a clear conscience felt something. The non-human black bird let out an offended, hoarse, greedy cry, and the winged angel tore off one of its feathers, revealing a touch of blood in its blue, turquoise eyes.

"Roar!" Adams let out a beast-like roar, his long black wings folding and opening again, and his sharp claws protruding from his palms scratching the ground irritably.

“Quiet,” Jacob said. “Stay put in the back, okay?”

His attempts to soothe Adams had no positive effect whatsoever; Adams's true reason, swallowed up by the imposed divine consciousness, was trembling—

Trembling with a mixture of excitement and fear.

It was as if even the soul trembled when the familiar aura approached.

The gods in the dwarves' imaginations are gods of machinery and forging. They are undoubtedly at the forefront of the times, foreseeing future development trends before any other nation or race.

Therefore, the dwarf gods have metal humanoid forms. The dwarves wished to soar through the sky like birds, so their gods have wings made of thin, lightweight metal plates.

The god's wings were mostly made of dark brown metal plates, which looked like the color of soil, but gradually turned into a stunning silver-white color at the very tip.

His attacks were also full of such beauty—like scattering flowers, or like a light drizzle, the metal plates on his wings suddenly flying towards the tribesmen who appeared in front of him.

A silvery gleam flashed intermittently in the rain of metal, beautiful yet carrying a suffocating aura of death.

The metal god's moves were completely unpredictable, seemingly just simple throwing...

But his image comes from the expectations of the dwarves, who always have some advanced and messy gadgets, and the metal god also has this characteristic.

Before striking its target, the metal sheet splits into several fine strips, and then reassembles itself when a certain condition is triggered. It has the ability to freely combine, making it extremely difficult to deal with!

You think you've dodged this wave of attacks, only to find that the next wave resurfaces from the previous one, making it impossible to defend against. This not only stifles the very idea of ​​stopping the attack at its source but also constantly drains your strength!

The black-haired, black-eyed demon's tattered robes were tossed aside; even without being distracted, he couldn't dodge the next attack.

Damn it, is he really going to die this time?

The demon roared inwardly, filled with resentment and rage.

perhaps?

The human saint moved beside him, and only then did the demon realize that he seemed to have barely moved at all? How did he dodge attack after attack?

"Why are you hiding?" Si Yisi asked, pulling the demon aside as she did so.

The next moment, amidst the demon's horrified gaze, Si Yisi's eyes pierced straight through the sweeping metal wings, and she stood rooted to the spot, neither flinching nor avoiding them—

In an instant, the metal shard sliced ​​through his skin, staining his clothes a blood-red color.

"One strike." Si Yisi said with a slight smile, clearly determined to sacrifice his own body!

Countless metal shards were pierced into his body, some penetrating through the human form, others deeply embedded in the wounds... Blood quickly gushed out, and these small, silvery-white objects shimmered within Si Yisi's body.

It's both beautiful and terrifying.

The demon hissed, and the metal god seemed shocked by Si Yisi's reckless fighting style, standing frozen in place.

No, that's not right! The demon's eyes narrowed. He realized that the metal god wasn't stunned by Si Yisi's actions, but rather because when some of the metal pieces carrying Si Yisi's blood returned, they didn't obediently adhere to his broad wings. Instead, these returning metal pieces transformed into sharp blades that pierced the metal god's wings, pinning him to the dwarf's wall!

"Look, why are you hiding?" Si Yisi slowly walked forward. The pain must have been no less than that of the Little Mermaid who had exchanged her human body for a human body walking on the ground, but Si Yisi's steps showed no sign of stopping.

He approached the metal god step by step, pulling out a metal shard from the center of his chest, drawing out splattered blood—

Then, amidst the metal god's bewildered gaze, Si Yisi sent the metal shard that had pierced his heart into his core!

Si Yisi's movements were gentle, and from a distance... it looked as if a human saint was embracing the deformed corpse of an angel.

This doesn't seem like killing a god, it's more like redemption!

The head of the human saint's body drooped, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, as if in mockery.

Si Yisi's true form stood outside the demon's territory.

A small portion of the pain suffered by that divine body was reflected back. Those standing around him watched as many fine, deep wounds suddenly appeared on his body. With each wound came waves of excruciating pain, along with the pain of impending death...

Many people are anxiously watching Si Yisi's reaction.

Bathed in the gazes of these people, Si Yisi suddenly curled her lips and said softly, "What are such gods?"

It was only then that people realized that Si Yisi seemed to feel no pain at all. Unlike the weak monks who had been indoors for a long time, his slender figure was as hard as an iron plate.

Don't even think about breaking his back with the slightest bit of pain!

Si Yisi spoke these words in a very casual manner, and it was precisely this nonchalant tone that slowly ignited a fiery emotion in the hearts of those waiting.

What do gods matter?

They can still slaughter them!

Si Yisi seemed to sense something, raised her head, and added, "Take care of yourself."

His eyes were clear and bright, making it easy for people to listen to what he said.

The young and impetuous dragon clan member paid no attention to this. His clone, like a blazing flame, attacked a weaker god in a suicidal manner.

This god didn't even have a human form; the only parts of his body that could move were his tentacles swinging around and his thick, dark gray, undulating, hill-like skin.

The god let out a series of incomprehensible cries, opened its mouth, and swallowed the dragon youth's fragment whole!

"?!" The strength of the dragon's body is well-known, but he couldn't gain the upper hand against this god who looked quite weak!

The dragon youth was trapped inside the god's stomach. The god seemed to be aware of his situation and, without saying a word, began to secrete digestive juices with strong corrosive properties within his body. He ignored the dragon youth's struggles and just kept burying his head and devouring him!

This god seemed to have focused all his abilities on his stomach, and unfortunately, the young dragon, due to his recklessness and underestimation of his opponent, ended up delivering himself right to the god's mouth.

"Sizzle!"

The dragon youth's flesh was corroded, and in a moment of panic, he caused his clone to die directly inside the god's stomach!

With a sizzle, the pain felt by the split body quickly traveled back to the main body, and the dragon youth convulsed uncontrollably. He felt the corrosive liquid dripping onto his body, scorching his flesh and tearing off pieces of it at will. It was an excruciating pain, akin to being slowly sliced ​​to death.

Digestive fluids dripped onto his neck, and the dragon youth felt the same pain his original body had experienced. His flesh and blood were digested in an instant, revealing the stark white bones underneath. But the continuous pain continued, and the dragon youth felt the blood vessels in his brain throbbing, as if they might burst at any moment!

"Ha ha……"

The young dragon was curled up on the ground, his hair soaked with sweat, his bright red hair looking as if he had been drenched in water.

His fingers and arms were twitching slightly, his neck was tilted back at an angle that seemed about to break, and his whole body was spasming. If it weren't for the dragon's body being so strong...

He might just kill himself.

The young dragon clutched his own neck, his pupils dilated like those of a dying fish.

How could he think death was such an easy thing? And how could he think he could do what Si Yisi did?

No wonder Si Yisi said to protect himself. Apart from him, probably no one else could face death so calmly!

The arrogance that had been rising in the dragon youth was instantly extinguished, and he sat up again at the urging of those around him.

This time, he manipulated his clone with even greater caution, no longer daring to make such reckless and suicidal moves.

If this happens a few more times... his mind will probably break down before he even has a chance to rouse himself. Not everyone is as powerful and terrifying as Si Yisi!

Between the territories of two closely separated races, two gods are locked in a fierce battle.

Without exception, their pupils were bloodshot, their magnificent appearances torn apart by their bloodthirsty eyes—these artificial gods clearly had the opportunity to lurk and gather faith, and once they rose to power, no one on this continent would be their match…

But their future and escape routes have been cut off, and those who indirectly manipulated the artificial gods behind the scenes are forced to fight to the death.

These gods need flesh and blood; they are too weak and need these things to replenish themselves!

To them, their own kind was simply another delicious dish; the legendary harmonious relationships between deities had no influence whatsoever among the artificial gods.

Because what appeared before people was clearly a ferocious god who had lost his mind!

They fought relentlessly, tearing each other's flesh and blood apart, greedily and ferociously devouring the divine power and essence condensed within.

The battle between gods was so spectacular that those who witnessed it felt there was no way to intervene.

"Are we going to wait for them to kill each other?"

They didn't even need to lower their voices, because the two artificial gods here didn't even consider ants a threat.

"Should we wait?" Then, the top performers heard Si Yisi's voice ring out from the front.

The human saint stood with his back to all the outstanding individuals, becoming a solid wall before them. Light fell from the clouds, elongating his shadow and blowing his long silver hair... Some seemed to see the silver light flash before their eyes in the blink of an eye.

"Stop." They heard Si Yisi's stern voice, clear and crisp like a frozen stream.

This was somewhat different from the voice of a human saint; it contained a rather wondrous long rhythm... His body also seemed to briefly resonate with the rhythm, thus playing a melody unknown to anyone.

"Divine power!"

Some were horrified. They discovered that tiny specks of light were emanating from Si Yisi's divine body, indicating that he had made the most of this body and extracted divine power.

As soon as Si Yisi's voice of prohibition landed, the gods who were fighting in the air were forced to lose their levitation and fell straight down like kites with broken strings.

Their disheveled and incredulous appearance stood in stark contrast to Si Yisi.

Si Yisi's eyes showed no other emotion. Facing the two extremely fierce-looking gods, he raised the slender blade in his hand—

Divine power—divine power is attached to the blade, turning ordinary weapons into weapons capable of slaying gods.

Si Yisi used this fragile and easily broken thing...

Kill gods!

One-sided—that's the only way those who witnessed it could describe it. Si Yisi led these outstanding individuals to sweep back the advantage for humanity with overwhelming force.

By now, his main body has many fine, long wounds, and the pain of the deaths of several of his clones has also been inflicted upon his body...

But Si Yisi's expression remained unchanged throughout.

He gazed silently at the barren demon land before him and asked the person beside him, "How's the barrier breaking going?"

—When they arrived at the demon's territory, they found an extra barrier at the entrance. The person behind the artificial god should have been trying to hide himself at this time, so the clones encountered no obstacles in most of the other territories...

The demons' territory was different, which made people from various races attach great importance to it, and they spared no effort to crack and try to uncover the truth behind the strange situation.

Si Yisi couldn't help but laugh at the way these people were so ready for battle.

Only he knew... The reason the demons set up defenses was because there was a god here who was going to great lengths to protect them.

This demon isn't protecting the artificial god itself, but rather...

Adams.

Then why did you forcibly and against his will transform him into a god who is no different from a puppet?

Si Yisi coldly watched the barrier shatter before his eyes. With the mirror's prompting, he naturally learned who the participants in the demon's god-making project were: Jacob, who had always protected Adams.

The family that protects you pushes you into the abyss.

You find it ridiculous too, right?

As Si Yi thought about it, he saw two or three strange-looking gods jumping around. They were gods from very different races, but they were strangely gathered together at this time.

Then, Si Yisi saw a demon god with wings on its back fly over and forcefully push aside the two or three other gods.

He flapped his wings, a longing smile spreading across his face as he looked at Si Yisi.

"Oh," Si Yisi thought indifferently, noticing a resemblance to Adams' face on the demon god's face.

They've come to us willingly, haven't they?

Then let's beat them half to death!

Author's Note: Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

10 bottles of Kazama Night Snow; 3 bottles of Creek Fish;

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

235. The Creation of the Gods (Twenty-Two)

“Ah, Ah?” Jacob called out.

Since he transformed Adams into a demon god, he no longer used the previous name for Adams. This was because he discovered that Adams would have a very strong aversion to the name every time he heard it, and there was a risk that Adams would escape this state if he was not careful.

The price to pay for either a man becoming a god or a god becoming a man is enormous, and Jacob would not allow such a thing to happen—because he knew that with Adams's carefree and undisciplined nature, how could he possibly endure a transformation that was no different from the punishment of skinning alive?

Jacob thought he was doing it for Adams's own good.

To prevent Adams from being drawn into the battle too early, he deliberately brought together a battle between two gods, protecting Adams at the very back.

But he could never have imagined that even if he gave up calling Adams' name, even if he took control of his own ego...

Adams ran away too.

Adams stood before Sis, his body stretched out, enormous and majestic, full of a sinister yet powerful beauty. His wings spread wide enough to blot out the sky. He should have been able to regard Sis as nothing more than an ant.

Yes, it should have been—

When the demon god looked directly into Sis's eyes, his entire body suddenly froze...

It's frozen in place, isn't it?

A small number of people who noticed this small detail hesitated to discern it, feeling a sense of disorientation and absurdity as if their eyes had been replaced.

The demon god's vertical pupils were terrifying, but at this moment they resembled the eyes of a large cat. Unaware of anything, he lowered his body, his drooping head looking exactly like someone waiting to stroke his fur.

Adams himself was startled by the action. He moved even closer to Sis, a mixture of longing and reluctance welling up inside him.

But then Adams saw two gods fighting in front of him.

—The devil must follow his own desires.

So Adams, as the god of demons, did not hesitate to push aside the two good-looking demons and get even closer to Sis.

He then smelled an overly tempting aroma and couldn't help but reveal a greedy look towards Si Yisi.

Then... Adams noticed that the human in front of him was giving him a beautiful smile.

Somehow, Adams sensed an overwhelming sense of impending doom.

"It's over." The mirror honestly used its magic to construct two thin arms from its body, completely blocking its own view.

In the mirror's mind—Adams can just wait to die.

Seeing that Siss quickly engaged Adams, the others were able to focus their attention on dealing with the other two weaker gods.

Of course... they also kept a close eye on Si Yisi's situation to ensure they could arrive in time to rescue her if anything unexpected happened.

To others, dying repeatedly is a crazy and exhausting thing, so how could they let Si Yisi repeat such painful torment time and time again?

Are you ready? The dragon warriors have already abandoned their pride and are exchanging pleasant glances with the people of other races.

I'm ready. If anything unexpected happens, I'll give the hand signal, and we'll go up together to rescue them.

The warrior from the other race gave a signal that he had heard, and everything was ready.

A moment later, the soldier frantically winked: I feel like we're no longer of any use.

They witnessed a brutal, utterly crushing battle... Yes, a complete rout. The human saint seemed quite familiar with the demon god's moves, his black wings flapping to create a storm that seemed capable of sweeping across the heavens and earth. But Si Yisi merely used his magic to poke Adams's arm in mid-air, and the storm he had been brewing vanished, leaving only a small vortex to prove what he had once intended to do.

The demon god was clearly stunned by this absolute suppression. He paused for a few seconds and quickly changed his tactics. In an instant, the heat wave scorched the hair of those who came near, and many people even smelled the strange odor emanating from the scorched skin!

Several black feathers fell from his wings, but instead of obediently landing on the ground, they tumbled in the air and transformed into one after another small but beautiful black devils, screeching and attacking everyone around them indiscriminately!

"hiss!"

The people of all races stopped looking at him like he was a monkey. How could they think that the demon god was easy to bully just because he was temporarily at a disadvantage?

This demon god was clearly more powerful and terrifying than most of the gods they had ever fought.

Those small, seemingly harmless black demons had soft, adorable faces like little angels, as if they were only approaching to beg for a piece of candy and play with people, posing no threat whatsoever—but after fighting them, people of all races discovered that each of them was as powerful as a god!

This is the god of the demon race—the demons were demonized due to the rejection of other races, and countless endless resentments and dark auras filled their surroundings for a long time, eventually forging such a god under Jacob's catalysis.

Who can say that the rejection of demons wasn't a result of some races pushing and instigating it?

Now, it's their turn to reap the bitter fruits of their labor!

Though small, the little devils, when numerous, create a nightmare. They seem to be devoid of pain, and even more so, lack the fear, hesitation, and other emotions unique to humans.

They tear at every inch of flesh they can reach with their teeth, and their bat-like wings, once broken or torn, ooze a corrosive, purulent fluid, which they desperately try to burrow into the human body.

They can liquefy parts of the body and insert a portion of their body into the wound the instant it is exposed, "assimil" the blood. Even after being implanted into the human body, they will continue to instinctively bite and chase the blood vessels flowing with fresh blood... They will bite through them, crush them, and stop at nothing.

People were too busy taking care of their own battles to even watch Si Yisi's fight!

Sis looked at these beautiful yet ferocious little devils, and then gave Adams a very deep look.

Adams may seem carefree, but he is not entirely indifferent to the prejudice his race suffers from.

The little devils are a manifestation of his resentment and hatred, which is why they are so fearless of death, going to great lengths to tear their bodies apart in order to bring people enough pain.

Adams shrank back under that gaze, not knowing why he was reacting that way!

A voice in his mind was screaming: You are a noble and supreme god, how can you allow a human to ride on your head?

Go tear him apart... and then return to where you were summoned.

You should stay there and wait for other divine companions to take over this world.

If Adams's first half of his ideas originated from the dark thoughts within the core of a man-made god, then the second half of his ideas came purely from Jacob.

Adams frowned, and in that moment of distraction, Sisley slashed a long, bloody gash across his wing.

His flight faltered, and he plummeted to the ground like a bird with broken wings.

That momentary lapse in concentration was fatal! In the blink of an eye, Si Yisi had already closed in on him... He actually threw down the staff he had used to cast the divine spell!

“Do you know?” Sis said, “you are very weak in close combat.”

His movements did not become slower after he dropped his weapon; on the contrary, it was the act of throwing away the staff that truly freed him from unnecessary constraints!

In that instant, Adams caught a glimpse of Jacob arriving out of the corner of his eye.

That was his priest.

Adams subconsciously thought, "I am the god he worships; I should return to the place where I was summoned."

"Go back!" Jacob mouthed anxiously.

Adams thought his anxiety was real, but why did he feel so angry and resistant?

"Ah—!" Si Yisi's hand was already inches away from Adams's, and he punched Adams right in the mouth, forcing him to spit out blood.

Even with Adams's thick skin, he couldn't help but let out a scream. A burning sensation filled his mouth, and an unnamed anger spread through his heart.

Sis's relentless and fierce attacks brought continuous pain, and this pain seemed to awaken something within Adams.

"ah!"

Adams let out another long, piercing scream, clutching his head as if his brain was about to explode.

Two conflicting thoughts were locked in a fierce struggle in his mind—

You are the god of evil; you should sit on the throne.

No…you are Adams, you are a lazy devil, you are a cowardly wretch!

Think about who you are, and what promises you made!

"Who am I? Who am I!" Adams' huge body was curled up, his pierced wings still dripping blood, but he just kept tightly wrapping them around his body.

He is going through a mental struggle.

A complex emotion flickered across Jacob's face. He quickly said, "You are the god of demons, you are our god, and the purpose of your descent is to restore life—"

"Who am I? What is my name?" Adams vaguely heard Jacob's voice, but he felt something was wrong and he couldn't completely believe it.

So he asked again, going a step further.

“You are…” Jacob gritted his teeth, “Aya, you are the god of demons, Aya.”

At that moment, he fabricated a divine name for Adams. To this day, Jacob still firmly believes he is right, even though…

As he faced Adams's cries of pain, a sense of bitterness and hesitation arose in his heart.

“You are Adams.” Sis had no intention of stopping; now it seemed… the idea of ​​beating him up was really a good one.

He punched Adams in the body, making one of Adams' ribs ache. If it weren't for the wings supporting Adams, he would have been sent flying!

pain!

Adams let out a soft groan of pain, but the throbbing in his head seemed to ease. He heard it—he heard a very familiar name, a name that stirred his very soul!

He not only stared intently in Si Yisi's direction, but also listened to Si Yisi's voice like a well-behaved pet.

Then—I got punched again!

"Ouch!" Adams cried out, his voice changing tone, his face swelling up high.

Si Yisi slowly wiped away a trace of blood from her cheek, a red light seemingly flashing in her silver pupils.

He said to Adams, and also to Jacob: "You are Adams, not some demonic god, nor some Asian—"

"You were discouraged by the setbacks you experienced in your youth. To outsiders, you are seen as idle and useless. The most ridiculous thing is that even your closest relatives think so."

"But is Adams really a useless Adams? How could a useless Adams possibly shoulder the promise of becoming the King of Demons!"

Jacob opened his eyes wide, half surprised and half confused.

Si Yisi raised his head slightly, looking up at Adams, but Adams' aura was completely suppressed by him at this moment, and it was as if Adams was looking up at him!

Adams suddenly felt his heart skip a beat.

Then he also received a hard blow to his right cheek.

“How could a useless demon withstand the indoctrination of so-called gods? If he were truly worthless, he should have been torn apart by divine power and his brain should have been burst by the forced indoctrination of consciousness!” Si Yisi looked at Jacob, just looking.

He didn't make a move, leaving Jacob speechless.

"You think he couldn't survive in this god-making scheme without your kindness and charity? Ridiculous!" Sis's eyes narrowed with disdain. "The reason Adams didn't escape your scheme is because he considered you family—"

He looked at Jacob.

“What have you done?” Sis’s voice softened. “You stole his name, you plundered his identity, you wanted him to abandon the name Adams and become a demon god on the throne.”

"But you'll never understand why Adams didn't want these things, didn't want these empty titles."

“Adams doesn’t need to give up himself to get these things,” Sidney said. “Jacob, isn’t it you who really needs these things?”

"I don't……"

"It's just something you're imposing on him because you think it's for his own good. Look at Adams himself."

Jacob's gaze fell on Adams.

Adams' eyes were bloodshot, a mixture of rage and extreme calm. He stared at Jacob with an unfamiliar gaze, a boiling flame burning deep within his eyes.

His body and face were covered in marks from Si Yisi's beating, making him look disheveled and ugly, but none of that mattered...

Jacob saw the true nature of Adams, whom he had thought was weak.

He actually broke free from the shackles of the divine consciousness and looked at himself in the guise of Adams... Adams' eyes were filled with anger and dissatisfaction.

But his gaze remained firm, unwavering in the face of Jacob!

ah……

Jacob was momentarily stunned; he thought everything he had done was for Adams's good. But he realized that he seemed to have never consulted Adams even once.

He only does what he thinks is right, but Adams doesn't think that way.

He never needed anyone to impose their will on him; he was not as useless and incompetent as he appeared—what exactly did Jacob miss?

Why couldn't he see Adams' true appearance?!

The next moment, Jacob's body was pierced by a long arrow and pinned to the wall.

The arrow came from Sis, who had somehow managed to draw his bow and fire it, causing the white feathers to sway on Jacob's abdomen.

“Welcome back.” Sisley said to Adams.

Before him, Adams unfurled two pure black wings against the wind and approached him. His wings weathered and dissipated in the wind, and the ferocious, beautiful little demons suddenly leaped up and rose into the sky until they disappeared.

In the end, all that remained on the ground was Adams, with a swollen face and covered in wounds.

Look, this is his true form. He is not called A, he is not a demon god, nor a solitary figure on a divine throne.

He is... Adams.

The author has something to say: Adams' cool demeanor only lasted three seconds.

And it will be completed by Thursday! √ Thank you to all the little angels who voted for me or watered my plants!

Thank you to the little angels who threw [landmines]: Su Tu Yu, who roams around the world (2 people);

Thank you to the little angel who watered the [nutrient solution]:

10 bottles of Su Tu Yu, who travels to various places; 1 bottle each of Yan Ji Zheng Yi° and lyc.

Thank you so much for your support! I will continue to work hard!

236. Divine Creation (Twenty-Three) [The End]

Adams limped toward Sis, and as he got closer, Sis saw him pouting: "You...you went too far, didn't you?"

Adams grimaced and clutched his cheek, yelling, "Ouch!"

The mirror, its heart finally at ease, couldn't help but retort to Adams, "You deserved it!"

"Who do you think deserves it!" Adams shouted, brandishing his fist as if to punch the mirror, looking no different than before.

However, things have probably changed somewhat—

Si Yisi asked him, "What are you going to do with him?" His gaze was fixed on Jacob, whose body was impaled on the wall, but he didn't make a sound, his eyes lowered as if he were thinking about something.

After hearing what Sis said, Jacob looked up and glanced at Adams.

He said in a weak voice, "I'm doing this for your own good."

“I’m doing this for your own good—” Jacob’s voice grew more and more intense, but to the others it sounded strangely weak.

“Oh.” Adams turned his eyes away. His demeanor became steady and profound when he faced Jacob, and his dark eyes shone with a deep light.

His voice was cold, and this coldness made Jacob's voice grow softer and softer. He fell completely silent after meeting Adams's eyes, because Jacob found that Adams had completely shed his usual innocence and naivety at that moment, becoming someone he couldn't understand.

And... his trust in Jacob was finally eroded.

“I know,” Adams said, “but have you ever considered my feelings even once, Jacob?”

He gave a mocking smile, but quickly regained his composure, as still as a deep pool.

“It’s okay, I don’t care,” he said, “but from now on… you are no longer my family.”

Adams looked at Jacob with a strange gaze, a gaze that struck Jacob like a hammer blow, as if to shatter every bone in his body.

Jacob's little finger trembled, his palm clenched and unclenched, as if he had lost all his strength.

"No……"

Jacob, who had victory in his grasp, belatedly revealed a look of fear in his eyes, realizing that his bond with Adams had been severed.

"As for how to handle it?" Adams replied, "Let the tribe decide. But... I'll let you live to see if I'm really as useless and fragile as you think."

He took a few steps closer to Jacob and pulled the arrow that had pierced his body out with his bare hands, causing blood to splatter everywhere.

Adams spoke his last sentence very softly, so that only Sidney and Jacob could hear it.

What did Adams mean by that?

The demons, of course, wouldn't let Jacob, this sinner, off easily; their judgment against him would undoubtedly be extremely harsh and cruel. But Adams said he would let Jacob live to watch over him?

Who can dictate the demons' judgment?

Of course—

The King of Demons!

Adams already had plans to contend for the throne, and he certainly had the ability to do so... As for his abilities? Adams had simply been avoiding the issue, but he had never given up on continuously improving his own abilities.

Jacob, who had been released, was immediately bound by layers of thorns, but he hung his head, and small drops of liquid, which could be either sweat or tears, seemed to be flowing on the ground.

Adams never looked at him again.

Trust can crumble in an instant.

But... he still has to look forward, doesn't he?

Adams pulled the mirror away from Sisley, and the mirror yelled, "Hey, you little brat, let go of me! Let go! Why are you taking me away from that person?!"

Adams rolled his eyes and mischievously smeared the blood on the mirror. Listening to the sound of the mirror jumping and cursing, he felt as if he had regained some of his former feelings.

That's right—he hasn't changed at all.

Soon after, Adams, holding up the mirror that had finally quieted down, asked it, "I ask you, do you foresee anything?"

"When will this so-called battle between humans and gods end?"

He had already received news from Si Yisi that the war between gods and humans seemed to be drawing to a close. How could the combined power of the continent possibly be no match for a few hundred artificial gods?

Moreover, they are in an uncontrollable state of bloodlust, and even the participants in the god-making project cannot completely control the actions of these artificial gods.

When artificial gods are unable to capture flesh and blood, they will change their prey...

They then turned to hunt their own kind!

They lack strong leaders and meticulously planned measures... Under such circumstances, how could artificial gods possibly be a match for the people of the entire continent?

But wait, isn't this a bit too easy?

Adams had begun to observe the reactions of those around him, and he realized that there must be participants in the god-making project among the crowd!

Siss, who was listening nearby, raised an eyebrow and pointed out Adams's discovery: "You think the participants' reactions are strange, right?"

“Yes!” Adams nodded.

It was expected that participants in the god-making project would infiltrate various races, but their reaction when these artificial gods were killed was a bit too strange.

Hesitation and confusion were clearly written on the faces of the participants.

They seemed surprised that the artificial god they had created was so weak!

Even if Claire is strong enough... this is impossible! Is the culmination of decades of research really so fragile?

After a moment of silence, the mirror said haltingly in a vague, ethereal tone, "No..."

"I haven't seen such a magnificent sight yet."

It glanced at Si Yisi, its expression a mixture of confusion and searching: "Silver—"

Si Yisi suddenly reached out and tapped the mirror, his fingertip causing ripples to spread across the surface. The mirror, stared at by those silver eyes, almost lost consciousness.

Even though it hasn't seen anything yet, the mirror seems to be bewitched... the moment Si Yisi looks over, it will subconsciously admire and obey any command from the human saint.

Even if it means destroying myself, I would not hesitate.

“If what you foresaw is true, or if my calculations are correct,” Si Yisi’s long eyelashes cast shadows in Silver Core’s pupils, “you will soon see it.”

He turned to Adams and said in a flat tone, "The participants in the God-making project found that the artificial gods they created were excessively weak."

"Who was responsible for planning and creating their magic?"

Ordinary people know nothing about it; they won't even hear a word about the god-making plan—otherwise, people's hearts would probably be in chaos.

After all, who knows if the participants in the deification project are lurking nearby? If people become habitually suspicious, their attention to other aspects will decrease significantly.

They had no desire to fight this battle between humans and gods; they were only immersed in doubt about the things and people around them, filled with anxiety and unease...

This is not something that any race wants to see.

Therefore, some core information is only known to the higher-ups. The people of the Rhine Kingdom do not know where their emperor has gone, and at this critical juncture, few people care about a missing person, but Si Yisi knows everything about it.

Julian joined the project at a young age, but he had already become a key figure in it.

Magic, scheming... his shadow is behind everything!

“Julian,” Si Yisi said calmly.

He was pretty much certain: "Julian may have weakened the power of the artificial gods. Just wait and see."

As it turns out, Si Yisi never made a mistake.

On the day that all the artificial gods that had appeared in people's sight were wiped out, strange phenomena occurred.

An unknown disease swept across the continent, advancing with overwhelming force, but its devastation on the sick seemed limited.

The patient will experience symptoms such as fever, irregular breathing, and loss of consciousness, and all corresponding medications will not be able to eliminate the symptoms!

"Strange...why is it so gentle?" Adams wondered.

Not only ordinary people, but many priests also fell ill, and most of the elites from various races who were the main force in the battle did not survive.

However, this illness is preliminarily judged to be non-contagious and not fatal. At most, it will leave people in a state of confusion and discomfort. No matter how you look at it, it seems too mild.

It's as if once a cure is found, a person can regain their health.

People were initially thrown into chaos, but after they discovered that this novel disease, which had never appeared before, only caused a few minor aftereffects...

The chaos stopped automatically and quickly.

The people on this continent are discussing that this is probably caused by the resentment and bitterness released by those gods before they died. Those gods no longer have any destructive power, so even if they have a disease, it is too mild.

Not to mention—quite a few monks have already given up healing and started doing their own things!

In the eyes of ordinary people, monks are like guiding flags; they will automatically regard the practices of a small group as truth and then spread them.

It's not that no one noticed something was wrong and ordered the mages to be more vigilant... but some people just wouldn't listen to advice, would they?

Then, this group of people became the reference point for the public to relax.

Adams watched as the people relaxed more and more, and in a short time they almost returned to reality, but he felt a chill run down his spine.

Representatives of various races were on high alert for this sudden disease, but they could not find any source of the disease, not even a single clue.

Within a few days, the defenses had become so lax...

The alliance between races is on the verge of collapse, almost to the point of no return!

Adams's bad premonition grew stronger; he felt that something was bound to happen!

On that very day... when people had just finished a battle and were at their most disorganized and scattered, all the powerful mages simultaneously lost control of the mage tower!

"Damn it, what's going on?"

Those who couldn't open the mage tower were relatively safe, but the mages inside were facing a life-or-death situation.

"What's going on? Why is my mage tower attacking me?!" The mage tower, which they had originally controlled, has turned around and is now violently attacking its master!

At the same moment, a deadly warning came from every tribe that had ever had a man-made god.

"What is that? What is that?"

In the horrified eyes of ordinary people, one after another, phantom figures descended into the sky, like stars that were too bright to be counted. Each one corresponded to a man-made god that had been annihilated—only the demon's territory was missing one star.

"What is this? What the hell is this?!" Adams roared in the same anger, his perception being more direct.

He sensed an invisible divine force suddenly ripple around him. For a moment, Adams was so powerless to resist that he was pulled upwards into the void, becoming one of the hundreds of stars.

Adams' back was itchy and painful. He bit his lip and suddenly felt something stirring in his teeth, back and other parts of his back, as if something was about to pop out!

"Hiss... Ah!" Adams heard the sound of fabric tearing, and he exclaimed in disbelief, "Something's growing out of my back?!"

"I……"

His eyes rolled back, and his voice suddenly stopped. An unnamed flame of restlessness, like maggots clinging to bones, crawled back into his veins, and countless "insects" tore at Adams's reason.

This is wrong, this is wrong!

Adams' brow was so furrowed it looked like it could trap a mosquito, and he pleaded in a hoarse voice, "Help..."

He barely uttered a single word when the dual impacts from the outside world and his own mind nearly broke him.

Adams was saved by Sidley's sudden action—he pulled hard on Adams's back, and Adams immediately felt excruciating pain, his back must have been bleeding profusely.

He felt as if a part of his body had been forcibly destroyed! But as the excruciating pain struck, Adams was actually unable to feel the pressure anymore.

Si Yisi spoke coldly from behind him: "A small black feather has grown on your back."

He stared at Adams as he turned around, holding a few black feathers in his palm, which were slowly scattering in the air.

“And…” Si Yisi’s eyes flickered slightly, and he stretched out his hand as if pulling at the air, moving it casually, “I severed your connection with it.”

"Hiss! Thank goodness you stopped me," Adams exclaimed in shock. "I felt like I almost... turned into one of those demon gods again!"

His face was full of disgust.

What are the stars and phantoms rising in the sky?

"Ah... I'm afraid someone is trying to steal the sky and change the sun." Si Yisi said casually. The hundreds of stars were too dazzling, and people weren't blind. They could naturally see the connection between them and the artificial gods.

I don't know how many people were scared out of their wits at this moment. Everyone did the same thing: crane their necks to look at these phantom images of gods!

In the blink of an eye, all the shadows of the previous battle resurfaced in people's minds; no one wanted to experience the same nightmare again and again...

They had all prepared to return to a stable life, but this sudden recurrence of the crisis made countless people feel like they were about to collapse.

Will the people of this continent be able to unite as one and work together to defeat the invading enemy this time?

cannot!

Their hearts are scattered; how could they possibly be brought back together? They're like a pile of loose sand, a lump of mud!

"Oh my god, oh my god..." Someone almost rubbed their eyes until they bled.

They were confronted with what could be described as a sacred scene: countless towering mage towers suddenly lit up like lighthouses, radiating white light and casting a beautiful filter over everything around them.

The white light emanating from the spire of the Mage Tower is the most intense and dazzling, inspiring a sense of reverence in all who behold it. It's like stars descending upon the earth with a powerful presence!

People used to think that the Mage Tower was dispensable, but now they realize that there are so many buildings around them that reach into the clouds.

"If I climb it, can I reach the sanctuary?" some wondered.

On each of the illuminated mage towers, there is a spot where the white light is weakest, which faintly forms the shape of a star, as if waiting for something to be embedded in it.

The phantoms of the artificial gods all revealed ferocious expressions, but they couldn't even hold on for a second and converged directly towards the mage tower!

The mage tower remained lit, as if illuminating all paths people could take, but it also began to devour these phantoms like an insatiable vortex.

The phantoms were forced to be pulled closer to the mage tower. Their forms began to twist and deform, and only white light remained... The warm white light shone on people and penetrated their hearts.

Adams felt a chill run down his spine; the scene reflected in his pupils was far from harmonious. Perhaps only he, only Sisley, had the opportunity to pierce the truth and see the filthy mire beneath the holy light.

As the white light approached, the phantoms of the gods changed their expressions in unison, their hideous faces instantly turning into pleading and fear... But that was nothing; Adams saw something more fundamental!

Si Yisi saw it too.

Si Yisi's eyes reflected a scene that resembled hell, where the bodies of artificial gods were being devoured. Slender arms emerged from the white light, greedily and urgently pulling at something within the gods' bodies.

After the artificial gods became mere phantoms, Si Yisi could see the structure of their bodies. These gods were no different from humans, which made the way the arms were groping around look terrifying...

They tear blood vessels, pierce the heart bit by bit, and greedily caress the skin on the body's surface, slowly pulling with their fingernails, peeling off the outer skin along with other organs little by little.

This is the truth behind the white light devouring the phantom of the god.

Their bodies are being hollowed out by the white light, so how can they not fade and weaken?

Adams watched all this with a green face, a sour taste rising in his mouth as if he were experiencing it firsthand. He was incredibly grateful to Sisley at that moment; if it weren't for him… he would be the one half-dead from the white light right now!

As the organs of the phantom gods were plundered, Adams exclaimed in front of Siss, "The divine power is actually... converging towards the mage tower!"

“A clever approach,” Si Yisi’s lips curled into a smile, “is it to exploit the flesh and blood of the gods, to steal their divine power in this way?”

Divine power is generally considered to be something that cannot be taken away, but Julian used this method of extraction, which is equivalent to combining all the power of the gods together, and naturally he also plundered the divine power that filled their bodies!

The artificial god's phantom still possessed considerable divine power, which explained why their opponents' gods were so weak. Julian had somehow managed to imprison half of the god's power, all for his own use now.

People were completely unaware of the decaying corpses hidden beneath the beautiful illusions, and thus missed the best opportunity to stop them!

After a flash of white light, they watched in disbelief as a mage tower rose, causing those near it to stagger and tremble as the earth shook. The tower rose to its highest point, seemingly within reach of the stars and the clouds.

"Cough, cough."

Achoo!

The patient found that his nose was itchy and he was dizzy in waves. In the blink of an eye, the symptoms became so severe that they were irreversible.

"Good morning." The mage tower opened with a bang, and a person walked out.

King Julian of the Rhine Kingdom walked out leisurely, his body now shrouded in layers of powerful energy despite his inability to cultivate.

Julian's lips curled up slightly, revealing a friendly and gentle smile.

His gaze was calm, yet his eyes conveyed the idea that he regarded everyone as his subjects—for as he emerged from the mage tower, he looked down upon them all.

The most shocked group was the core mages of the alliance of races. Julian... everyone knew that he had no chance of practicing magic, but the Julian they saw now was so powerful that it was astonishing.

They also realized that Julian was one of the instigators of this battle, and his delayed appearance was probably, as they feared, a scheme he was plotting!

Julian snapped his fingers, and those afflicted with the disease found themselves unable to move like puppets. It was at this moment that the people of this continent discovered the exact percentage of priests suffering from the disease.

“I…” Adams raised his voice suddenly.

He discovered that all the outstanding individuals from various races who were traveling with Sis had contracted the disease, without exception.

A bad feeling suddenly welled up inside me.

"Huh? Ah...?" Amid coughing and cries of pain, the patients' foreheads turned as red as boiled shrimp, yet the skin below their foreheads remained normal, making it look so eerie and terrifying!

"What's wrong with you guys?"

A mage rubbed the back of his hands and looked at his colleagues with a strange expression. He was mixed in with these "feverish" mages and seemed to be the only normal person.

"us?"

"We are fine."

"very good."

The patients lowered their heads, their hair obscuring their eyes, making it impossible to discern their expressions.

One group of voices rang out, followed closely by another group, not wanting to be left behind, and then yet another group spoke up.

They moved in unison, like crashing waves, their rhythms and tones strikingly similar, with no pauses between their three sentences. Without exception, the patients felt fine at this point.

—But that's what makes it truly terrifying!

The patients ranged in age from young to old, and each person's voice was unique, yet their responses were remarkably identical... No, it was a single voice, an unknown entity speaking through the voices of these patients!

Then, the patients slowly raised their faces. The redness on their faces had faded, and there was nothing unusual about them.

Adams shivered. Sis watched them quietly, then glanced at Julian.

Adams was astonished. Not only were the movements of these people looking up remarkably uniform, but the smiles on their lips were also exactly the same.

Si Yisi glanced at Julian and connected him with these patients. Anyone with common sense would notice that the smiles on the patients' faces were... clearly Julian's smiles!

The patients stepped forward in unison, pushing through the crowd and walking out to the highest mage tower, where they stood guard like loyal soldiers protecting the King of the Rhine.

"What did you do?" an elderly mage asked tremulously, his breathing so rapid that he seemed about to collapse at any moment.

“Making gods,” Julian tilted his head, his smile as sweet as honey, yet concealing a sharp dagger within that honeyed smile. He shrugged regretfully and said, “You worship stone statues, why can’t you worship me?”

“The others are thinking of manipulating artificial gods from behind the scenes, and eventually seizing their power to become gods themselves. Given their stupidity… I know what they’re doing will definitely be stopped.” Julian’s gaze fell on Sis.

His last words seemed to be spoken only to Si Yisi.

Because Julian already knew that Sis was the only person who could detect and thwart the smooth progress of the god-making plan.

The others have too narrow a perspective. They may be able to communicate with the gods, but they are still limited to the realm of humanity. Therefore, only Si Yisi, who has taken a half-step into the realm of the gods, is a relatively equal being who can communicate with him and with him in the future.

“So I took half of the artificial gods and stole their power,” Julian laughed. “Do you want to know when you contracted the disease?”

“The closer you get to those artificial gods, the more harm you cause them… the more severely you are afflicted by disease.” Julian curled his lips into a slight smile of smugness. “Those who protected you are now turning against you with swords—they have all become my followers.”

“Do you want to fight me all by yourself?” Julian said to Siss. “No one here can stop me except you.”

Si Yisi did not answer him.

Julian wasn't annoyed: "This is just the beginning."

As he spoke, he turned around and began to walk closer to the interior of the mage tower.

But just as he turned around, an arrow that seemed to come from nowhere flew right past Julian's cheek!

Julian's hair was cut off, and there was a small bloodstain on his cheek.

He turned around and saw Si Yisi casually tossing the bow and arrow back into the arms of a gray-haired elf who was standing like a subject.

Si Yisi felt Julian's gaze, met his eyes without flinching, and replied with a slight smile, "This is just the beginning."

He made no provocative moves, but the scratches on Julian's face were the clearest form of provocation!

Julian's gentle smile paused for a moment, then he disappeared from sight without a trace of expression.

It wasn't that no one thought of attacking Julian when he turned his back to them, but only Sis could do it. He could take away the weapons of Julian's followers before they could react, and then shoot Julian!

The once favorable situation has been reversed. Now... most of those who once protected them and fought for them have changed their identities and become God's helpers and man's enemies!

The change in identity was so sudden that no one could accept it immediately, and some even had their mental state collapse on the spot.

How can they possibly turn against the powerful mages who saved them?

How did they manage that?!

"What a nuisance," Si Yisi said, watching Julian's retreating figure. Julian's desire probably wasn't to become a god in the eyes of the people... he simply craved, almost greedily, the chance to approach the realm of the gods.

Julian didn't care whether too many deaths would harm the future of the continent; he was only focused on entering the realm of the gods!

but……

Si Yisi mouthed to the direction of the mage tower: See you in ten minutes.

"Let's finish this quickly," Si Yisi's eyes flashed with danger. Since Julian was so eager to get close to the gods, then...

Let him have his way in another way!

Julian sat upright on the mage tower, vaguely analyzing Si Yisi's lip movements. He pressed his brow, feeling a sense of unease for some reason.

These former warriors and mages stood in front of the still-conscious people, doing nothing. A frozen, subtle smile graced the faces of the old and the young, as they were stared at by these pairs of eyes…

It's even more terrifying than staring at your own dark, bluish reflection in the mirror at night.

Adams frowned, staring at Sis, and at these irrational believers. The most terrifying thing wasn't Julian… having once had the chance to become an artificial god, he could sense that Julian was stuck in a bottleneck, in a period of rare weakness.

The problem is, how do they deal with these "believers" blocking their way?

No one...no one would lay a hand on them; people still have some conscience!

They couldn't bring themselves to do it!

The mirror, however, showed no signs of anxiety; instead, it was unusually excited: "Almost there, almost there!"

"What's so fast?" Adams said, only to be slapped in the face by the mirror. He stared blankly at Sisley, then realized what was happening. "Do you have a solution?"

“Soon.” Si Yisi nodded.

It was incredibly fast. Adams' ears had barely caught Sis's voice when he saw Sis unleash all his magic power without reservation!

But his immense magical power hadn't landed at all; instead, it was easily swept away like the wind. Had his attack missed?! Adams' heart pounded in his chest. He looked at Sissi, whose magical power was clearly depleted, and even his face had turned pale.

What... happened?

Siss wasn't making a futile suicidal struggle. He let out a comfortable breath, releasing all of Claire's power in that instant, and in turn... awakening Siss's own power!

His eyes seemed to be filled with ice crystals as he coldly surveyed his surroundings. Adams felt a sudden tremor in his heart, as if he were facing a ferocious beast that would devour him, but he couldn't find the direction of this "beast" at all.

Then, he saw the most beautiful scene in the world—a spot of white snow on the mountain, a deer in the forest…a scene that no other scene could compare to.

Adams opened his mouth, and at that moment he lost his voice, and seemed to lose consciousness as well.

“Silver light…” Adams finally understood what the mirror was murmuring, what it had been longing for! Everything he saw was bathed in this silvery hue, with silvery lines trailing across the space at that moment—

Adams could not describe the feeling; only a shiver seemed to sketch a faint outline.

The people in the small world couldn't actually see what Si Yisi was releasing at all; they could only see it through a thin veil. But the force of that little bit of impact was enough to turn them into idiots!

Si Yisi meticulously and thoroughly screened the people who had been implanted with the faith. All the abnormalities of these people were just strings of data that could be changed in front of him. He forcefully broke in and modified the source code, domineering and above all other rights!

Then… Si Yisi’s gaze sharpened to a single point, and he reached out and grasped the object directly in his palm—

When people left the overwhelming silver space, there was a conspicuous stain of blood on Si Yisi's staff.

Its tip pierced directly through Julian's heart. Julian, who had been waiting in the mage tower without any worry, had somehow been captured and brought to Sis's side!

"Ah..." Julian was taken aback and cried out in pain, but he managed a weak smile. "This little bit of force won't kill me."

Regardless of how he absorbed so much divine power, Julian has now broken through the boundaries of humanity. He wanders between the boundaries of humans and gods, infinitely close to being a god!

So... Si Yisi can't kill him at all!

Si Yisi glanced at him sideways: "Who said I was going to kill you?" A wicked look appeared on the face of the aloof human saint.

He flicked his wrist, summoning the divine invocation with the mercury sword—

Julian watched as Sius conversed with the deity he had summoned:

“A problem…you’ve come here.”

"...I don't mind."

Julian couldn't hear the whole conversation, but Claire, experiencing it firsthand, learned what Siss had said—he was actually consulting with the gods…

"Hiss!" Claire sighed helplessly and amusedly. The gods did not refuse Sis's request, because their true forms had either already fallen or ascended to higher positions. What remained here for people to admire was merely a wisp of consciousness that held the world together!

Some of the words of the gods were clearly imprinted in Claire's mind.

"We don't actually need offerings or faith. We were just human beings at the beginning."

"However... people like to establish a belief that motivates them to keep moving forward, and we don't need to stop them, do we?"

"We just want them to be okay, that's enough."

The deity smiled faintly, revealing no desire to seize faith in his every gesture.

The discord between them was instigated by humans later, and the struggle for faith was also a result added by later generations.

Why would they need these useless things?

Their only thought was to protect the world.

As Julian pondered what Si Yi was planning to do, a growing sense of unease crept into his heart. This fearless man had become flustered during this short waiting period.

Perhaps this was a warning from his divine nature, which transcends humanity!

"Do you like, do you want to become a god?" Si Yisi seemed to be asking Julian's opinion, but in reality, he was just letting him know that a prisoner has no right to choose.

"Hmm... what are you planning to do?" Julian chuckled again. "Kill me?"

This hardly counts as punishment; it carries far too little weight in Julian's mind.

“Oh? Of course not,” Sis replied, “I will grant your wish—you will go to the realm of the gods and continue to live in a special way until the day you are completely destroyed.”

Claire looked at Julian, who knew nothing about what Sis had said, and couldn't help but show a little pity.

For Julian… this is probably a punishment more terrible than any other! —Based on Claire’s understanding of Julian.

And so, as the onlookers watched, Julian's body gradually vanished from the staff, his existence seemingly erased by a single hand, even the last drop of blood on the staff was completely wiped away...

Only a trace of divine power, more chilling than the howling wind, remains, testifies to the marks left by a great battle.

The sun shone again on the people, and those who had been freed from control embraced each other in bewilderment and tears. The barriers between races vanished completely in that moment; people of different races hugged each other, mages and ordinary people embraced, grateful for their survival…

At this moment, they are no different from each other.

The battle between humans and gods has finally come to an end.

Shortly after the battle ended, Claire asked Siss, "Are you leaving?"

He perceived this aspect of Si Yi's thinking.

“Yes,” Si Yisi answered readily, “Haven’t you already found yourself? Then it’s time for me to go too—”

Claire hesitated for a moment, then said, "...Okay."

"Have a pleasant journey ahead." He wished Si Yisi well, already knowing this wouldn't be Si Yisi's first world. Si Yisi had traveled to various worlds, bringing good news with her in every single one...

Claire, who is close to the gods, can vaguely hear the feelings of intimacy and joy emanating from various worlds.

They thanked Si Yisi and offered him their praise.

Clayton paused for a moment, then said with some regret, "It's a pity you haven't seen me fulfill my expectations—"

“You will see,” Sis said confidently. “I will be watching you from outside the world… By the way, here are a few tips for you.”

“If you want to achieve your goals, strength alone is far from enough. Politics is a complex thing for you to learn, but… you can find some helpers,” Si Yisi continued, “some people who are willing to help you handle these political disputes and the like.”

"There is a readily available and helpful assistant."

"Who?" Claire listened intently.

“Julian—” Sis said without a hint of guilt, “The only one who can let him out to catch his breath right now is you… I guarantee he won’t refuse your request.”

Heh... Si Yisi thought to herself, Julian would definitely take the initiative to accept Claire's request in order to avoid going completely insane.

Sometimes, surviving isn't necessarily a good thing.

“Alright,” Claire said, her voice warming slightly, and she repeated, “Have a pleasant journey ahead.”

“You too,” Siss replied sincerely. After saying goodbye, Siss casually detached himself from Claire’s body and jumped out of this small world, looking down from an observer’s perspective.

As Sis watched the small world unfold, Claire finally achieved her initial expectations, and Adams became the king of demons as he had hoped.

Jacob was personally exiled by Adams to the most desolate place on the continent, where he was forced to cleanse the cold, icy remnants of divine power that permeated the land as a sinner. Those who worked there had their bones hardened by the divine power, spending their days immersed in what felt like an icy cellar deep underground, unable to sleep.

Ah... Of course, only these sinners would suffer such torture.

The source of divine power is those artificial gods. They were drained of their flesh and blood by Julian, so how could they not resent and be angry? Those who participated in the god-making project are the first targets of their revenge!

Without eliminating these divine powers, these sinners cannot find peace, so they can only grit their teeth and keep going... Similarly, with these divine powers present, they cannot even commit suicide.

Remembering Jacob's past kindness to him, Adams still sent someone to make Jacob's life a little more comfortable.

But that's all—they have no further connection beyond that.

The bond between Adams and Jacob had long been eroded by Jacob himself. Even if a broken mirror is forcibly glued back together, there will still be undeniable marks.

Trust and respect are the same.

Julian, trapped in the divine realm he so desperately longed for?

He was being exploited by Claire, doing all the work for free. Julian initially scoffed at this, but the emptiness of the divine realm repeatedly eroded Julian's consciousness, causing the void deep within his soul to widen...

He grasped at the opportunity to be enslaved by Claire as if it were a lifeline!

Julian had achieved what he had always dreamed of, but now—he regretted it.

But regret is useless. He is destined to stay in this empty, nothingness for a long time, spending a lot of his future in emptiness and torment!

Eternal emptiness, a space containing only yourself… enough to drive everyone mad. Julian should have been happy, but he soon realized this was the greatest punishment he could suffer!

Claire used these existing resources to promote unification; he had no intention of being crowned emperor and always kept a low profile.

On the day she accomplished this great feat, Claire smiled, a faint smile playing on her lips.

A glint of light shone in his silver eyes as he met Si Yisi's gaze across the distance.

—The wish for peace on the mainland has been fulfilled, and the people's desire has been fulfilled. So what?

What is Claire going to do?

He was going to explore his inner world, his own soul.

Just as Claire's gaze met Sis's, a human saint dressed in a simple, clean white robe and with a cold expression appeared beside Sis.

“I’ll go with you,” Claire said in a soft, clear voice. “You don’t mind, do you?”

"I don't mind," Si Yisi said with a smile.

He cast his gaze back at this little world. Adams was still a little short of perfection, but it wouldn't be long—probably soon Adams, like Claire, would be able to step out of this little world and enter a new chapter.

It won't be long.

He has plenty of time to wait.

Sis and Claire returned to the main system space. He watched as Claire walked onto a platform without hesitation and began performing certain operations—as expected of a being created by the gods who were closest to the Dao of Heaven, he had probably been taught these things long ago.

"Asi, you have to do something about him!" Chi Chun ran out weakly, grabbing Si Yisi as if she had found a savior, and complained, "He actually made me race against the ghost! He made me run a hundred laps, a hundred laps!"

Mo Wuchang nodded to Si Yisi, and for some reason kept smiling.

Si Yisi glanced at Chi Chun, then at Mo Wuchang: "Hmm...did you record a video? Can I have a copy?"

"Huh? What do you mean?" Chi Chun jumped up in surprise. "What video? I didn't know that—you actually have one?!"

"Hahahaha!" Mo Wuchang bent over, clutching his stomach, laughing so hard he couldn't straighten up. He quickly shoved something into Si Yisi's hand, completely ignoring Chi Chun, who was furious.

Seeing Chi Chun's expectant eyes, Si Yisi subtly moved her hand and put the video recording into her bosom.

Chi Chun: "??? My bad friend, my bad friend, you've gone astray!"

"Let's go," Mo Wuchang finally stopped laughing and called out to Chi Chun in a serious tone, "Do you still remember what the plan I set for you was? You've only completed less than a tenth of it."

"Huh? What?" Chi Chun cried out, "Asi, save me! I'm going to die, I'm going to die!"

Look, isn't he quite full of energy?

Si Yisi smiled and said, "You seem to be in good spirits. Keep exercising. I agree with Wuchang's proposed plan."

Amidst Chi Chun's high and low screams, he was pulled back by Mo Wuchang. Although he screamed loudly, Chi Chun did not actually put up any resistance.

So, that's a classic case of saying one thing and meaning another.

Just as Si Yisi encountered Chi Chun and the others, she saw the new system hopping around on one leg.

The newborn system has now shrunk to only ten centimeters in size, bouncing around in Freya's hand like a little hamster.

Freya carried some delicate snacks in her other hand, none of them cheap, showing that she was diligently nurturing the newborn system.

Even the zombies' bodies have become quite fat!

“Your Majesty,” Freya greeted Sisse, “look, isn’t she cute?”

With a beautiful smile, she flaunted the newborn system in her palm. The newborn system, being watched by Si Yisi, seemed a little nervous but still bounced around as usual…

They get along really well.

After saying goodbye to Freya, Sis watched as A-Tu pounced on her like a firecracker—

Ah Tu's vertical pupils glared, and he really did have a bit of the intimidating power of a dragon. He hissed and flicked his tail, as if to accuse: You actually have another pet outside, and you even named it!

The target of Ah Tu's rebellion was naturally the fire phoenix that Si Yisi had "raised" in the previous small world.

Si Yisi noticed the unusual fluctuations in A Tu's demeanor and waited for him to finish his tantrum before slowly speaking:

"Chi Chun told me that you can speak now? Then why are you still hissing?"

"What?! Didn't he say he'd help me keep it a secret?!" A-Tu spoke in a human voice, a young boy's voice.

His eyes widened, filled with the rage of betrayal and treachery.

Si Yisi smiled faintly and remained silent, effectively pinning a huge blame on Chi Chun's head—wasn't this also an experiment, a perfect opportunity to test the results of Chi Chun's training?

Chi Chun: "???"

Blackhearted Si Yisi looked at A-Tu, whose anger had not yet subsided, and casually said a few words, easily silencing A-Tu's anger at that you actually had someone else outside.

"You can talk now—do you remember what I said before?"

Ah Tu's body stiffened, and the tip of his tail retreated.

"Now that you can talk, you can go to the small world to train and find a host or system. Which one do you like?"

I don't like any of them!

Ah Tu thought about Chi Chun's miserable state and the lazy, carefree look of the new system. As the Primordial Thunder Dragon who still had some ambition, he absolutely did not want to face such a terrible future!

"Take your time. If you don't improve yourself, do you expect me to support you?" Si Yisi said casually. "Or do you want me to just throw you down there?"

"No, no, no!" A-Tu exclaimed in alarm, frantically wagging his tail. He whimpered dejectedly, "Woo..."

"You, do whatever you want."

Si Yisi glanced at A Tu, patted his head, and offered it as a gesture of comfort.

—A-Tu cried very loudly.

Before he knew it, he was surrounded by a lot of people... Si Yisi couldn't help but think after letting Ah Tu go and be sad.

Claire solidified her beliefs and found what she was looking for; the events that unfolded in this small world touched Sis.

He reflected on himself and realized—

"From beginning to end, I have been steadfastly moving towards the goals I have planned."

Si Yisi gazed at the people in the various small worlds with whom he had formed bonds, and a smile slowly crept onto his lips.

He said softly, "I will keep going."

Simply because... he is Si Yisi.

Si Yisi said he would persevere, and he would always stay true to himself, for his own sake, instead of going through one set of tasks after another in a tedious way.

Everything in his path will become embellishment...

Because he is Si Yisi.

Having traveled to various small worlds, my true nature remains unchanged.

Si Yisi, with his black hair and black eyes, stood there, his eyes as deep as a still pool. He slowly smiled again, his expression filled with an unwavering confidence that no one could change.

So... what's the use of a host?

Si Yisi herself is the brightest ray of light.

He smiled and walked forward firmly and unwaveringly—one can imagine that in the future, every little world might be changed because of Si Yisi.

He is Si Yisi, and he will stop in various small worlds to complete missions, and incidentally teach some guys how to—

Be a good person!

————The End————

Author's Note: Finally...it's finished!!

Si Ge said: Goodbye, I'll come back for a cameo sometime. The story may have ended, but my journey has never stopped—

Maybe he's watching us from outside the world, right?

Continue read on readnovelmtl.com